《The Adventures of a Black Genderbending Vampire》 Chapter 1 Black People Dont Go Camping In the city of Vanhalin we see three seventeen year old boys in front of a school. The first boy is every Nazi wet dream a blonde hair blue eyes ruggedly handsome around 6 foot two. He looked liked a real womanizer but he was not the sharpest tool in shed. His name was Mike. The next boy was a Ginger and had brown eyes . ( and yes he has a soul) He was short around 5''5 and had a wiry look his name was Virgil. The last boy had dark skin, brown eyes and jet black short curly hair. He was around 5''8. He was not fat but he was not skinny either and he is our story main protagonist of story his name Jarrin. Right now Jarrin and Mike are in a Heated argument. Mike: Jarrin com on you have to go camping with me and Virgil it will be fun. Quit being such a baby. It will be fun having a Cabin all to ourselves. Jarrin: Mike you are an idiot. Who in their right mind would buy a cursed cabin where people are said to disappear. I like you, but you are a dumbass and will probably die early. Mike: Where is your sense of adventure. I bet this will be one of the stories we tell our grandchildren. Jarrin: No it is going to be a teachable moment for my grandkids. I will be like " I sure do miss my friend Mike" and then they will be like what happen to him Pa Pa. Virgil chuckled Virgil : Pa Pa? Jarrin: Yeah Pa Pa you think I would be called something unoriginal like granddad or grandfather. plus when little kids say it in their little kid voice it will sounds fucking adorable. Anyway I am getting off topic here. They will be like what happen Pa Pa? Then I will say he died staying in a cursed cabin.I told him not to go, but he wouldn''t listen and then I will shed a single manly tear while looking of into the distance. Virgil: Aren''t you being a little over Dramatic. Jarrin: Not at all this is just like the begging of a horror film and how many black guys actually survive a horror film. I bet you can''t even name one. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Virgil and Mike tried to think. Mike: Ummm what about no no no never mind. How about no never mind he died at the end. I know how about nope god damn it this is hard Virgil: What about the Deep Blue Sea LL cool j came out of it alive. Jarrin: Yeah but Samuel L. Jackson did and he is on team dark skin which I am a part of. it like unwritten rule black usually dies if he not the main character. If there are multiple the light skin or women usually lives. it look like I won this argument and suddenly Mike pulls out his phone and shows me a video. It is me crying in my pajamas eating popcorn watching a Korean Drama Jarrin: Where did you get this! Mike : I have my ways if you don''t come with us I will show this to Vanessa Dude this is a low blow. Vanessa that girl is an angel and my goddess. She finally dumped that douchebag Troy for cheating. I was waiting for so long and she deserve some one so much better.(Which I mean me) If Mike shows her this video I might as well die in a hole . Jarrin: You are threatening to cock block me that is just pure evil. Mike: Make your choice. Jarrin: fine but I have to ask my parents first. I hear a honk from my mom''s car. I say my good bye to mike and Virgil head to my mom car. as I''m running I accidently bump into someone. I look up it is Luka BloodHaeven. Fuck why did I bump into one of scariest dude in my grade maybe even the entire school. He has long black hair tied into a ponytail and green emerald eyes and a scar that goes right through his left eyebrow. On the first day of school some poor soul tried to pick a fight with him. The poor bastard ended up with a broken arm and three broken ribs. Dear god why all the people I bump into him. All I can do is pray apologize and dash for my moms car. Jarrin: Sorry Luka: Next time watch were your going. That it? I thought he was going to pulverized like in a stereotypical manga scene. guess it is my lucky day and I continue on to my mom''s car. Black people in anime and manga [th_096_K.gif] Hey everybody this is my first novel I hope you like it. I writing this for one reason only there are not a lot of black people in anime and manga and I want to change that. I hope you like this story and ones I continue to write chapter 3 Confrontation We take Virgil to the nurse and then me Mike and Luka head out to take out that asshole Troy. When I get my hands on him I am going to beat the living shit out of him. We spot Troy with two of his cronies talking Vanessa I think he trying to win her back. She looks really annoyed and then they talk some more then she slaps him. ohh that look like it hurt way to go my little slice of heaven. She even looks cute when she is angry. No no no I can''t get distracted I am hear to take vengeance for Virgil. Oh shit he is about to hit Vanessa. How dare he try to hit my goddess this man is courting death. I rush over and catch his hand right before impact. My rage is at an all time high. Troy: Who the fuck are yo... I interrupt him and just continue to beat the living shit out him and I don''t stop. everyone around is shocked it takes a 5 full This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. seconds before Troy''s goon squad could react they were about to attack me when Luka and Mike each kick one of the goons at the exact same time. I stop beating Troy. his face covered in blood. Jarrin: Listen to me you little shit there 3 things I hate in this world rapist, bullies, and wife beaters. you are guilty of two. One you beat up my friend Virgil and two you were about to hit that girl. these two sin can not be forgiven and that is why your ass is on the ground. Hear is what is going to happen. I do not want see you again, neither do I want to hear you. I do not even want to smell you. if I am on one side of the road you should be on the other side. if I sit down.... ???: Jarrin Wright, Michael Zepelli , and Luka Bloodheaven my office now! I look up and see Vanessa with the Vice Principle Hatchet I pinch Troy''s cheek Jarrin: will finish our chat later Then me Luka and Mike Head to Hatchet office. Chapter 2 Luka (reedable) I get into car and sit into front seat right next to my mom. She has raven black hair like me and has big brown eyes and light brown skin. Back in day you could tell she was a real looker. Jarrin: Hey mom can we go to the drug store I need to get some laxatives. Mom: What¡¯s wrong honey did you eat something that made your stomach hurt? Jarrin: No I need to get my revenge on Mike for blackmailing me. So can we stop buy the drug store. Mom: Sure but first we have to pick up something from my shop and then we will swing on buy on the way Yeeah my mom is cool like that. What parent would knowingly let their child drug their friends. My mom is a single mother father died before I was born. I herd I look just like he did when he was younger. you may be wondering why my mother is letting me drug my friends it is really simple we are petty people. We are heavy believers in revenge and if they really fuck us over we add interest. So mom goes into her shop it a cupcake shop and her cupcakes are more addicting than crack. Not that I ever had crack if my mom ever found out I smoke crack she would beat the black off me and smack my ass into next week, After she comes back we go to the store I buy some super lax the strongest laxative I can find then we head home. After I get home I go up stairs and take off my uniform. Yeah I am pretty smart and go to and elite school. The only down side is that there only 4 black people in the whole school the other 3 are a diplomat children form Nigeria, or Ethiopia or some random African country. I do my homework which is easy because I am a genus. then a read some wuxia before my mom call me for dinner. Thank god for great genes and exercise other wise I be 300 pounds because I eat great my mom use to make cakes in a famous restaurant and she learn to cook from the chefs. she taught me how to cook too. after dinner I watch tv and go to sleep. I wake and get dress. My mom is already waiting for me down stairs. I grab some poptarts I also grab the super lax and we head to my school. Good old Vanhalin High home of the wolves. I get out of the car kiss my mom good by reluctantly. As I am walking in to school I spot Vanessa. She is looking fiiinnne as always sweating sexiness. One of these days I will be like Jay Z and put a ring on it. when I get in to class I see Mike sleeping like always. Were in the middle of lesson and suddenly the teacher sees Mike Sleeping Teacher: Mr. Zepelli will you give me the answer to the question Mike looks at me I mouth 4. then he looks at the teacher Mike: 4 The whole class starts laughing looking at him like he is and idiot. I lam laughing as well the dumbass we been here for a week and he should know were in English I guess I wont need the super lax. He look s a t me a gives me the finger I give it to him right back a mouth for yesterday. the next classes nothing special happen then I head to history. the teacher talks about how we are going to do a project with two person team he start listing names If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Teacher 2: Joe and Tim, Meagan and Harold, Jarrin and Luka Woah Woah did he just say Jarrin and Luka. Wait Luka is in my class. I scan the room I see people looking at me with pity. Others are thanking god they are not me. I look and see Luka looking out window than he looks at me. I wave and he glares at me. this fucker was glaring at me I may be a nerd but I am a strong nerd I been boxing for 12 years when I got excited about some boxing manga I was reading I turned out I was pretty good so I think I can take him. I glare right back. then something strange happen he started to laugh like really laugh. the other people staring at me like I just started the apocalypse. I give these annoying bastard the finger. I am Jarrin Mother Fucking Wright I don''t take no shit. That made him laugh even harder I wonder why? then he get out of his seat and he walk up to and raise out his hand Luka: Hi I am Luka Bloodheaveni I stick my hand right back out'' Jarrin: I am Jarrin Wright After class Luka and I get to no each other he says he doesn''t have many friends because of his scary looks. Also the only reason the beat shit of that senior was because he called his mom a whore. shit I would have done the same thing. We grab are lunch and I try to flag down Mike and Virgil. Mike sees me and gives me a worried look Virgil is hiding his face. I see Virgil has a black eye. Rage consumed me. Jarrin: What the fuck happen Virgil: it nothing it nothing Mike: it not nothing Troy beat the shit out of you. Jarrin : Fucking Troy Luka: Who is Troy Jarrin: Ab asshole who getting on my last nerve I am going bring that rich asshole down a peg I pull out my and start typing Luka: what are you doing ? Jarrin: contingency plan Luka: what? Jarrin: you will find out later. hey Mike Iron fist is coming out retirement Mike: Hell Yeah haven''t seen him since the great slaughter of 2013 Luka; Someone want to fill me in Mike: My Boy Jarrin has a nick name he use to be called Iron fist because when he hit you with his fist it was like being hit with iron. But he mellowed out when we got into high school Luka ; I am impressed I kind want to see the great "Iron Fist" Jarrin: Mike where is Troy chapter 4 Hatchet Vs Jarrin contengency plan revealed Hatchet is leading us to his office. I get out my phone and continue with my contingency plan. Luka looks at me with a strange look Luka: HOW CAN YOU BE TEXTING! Jarrin: First there is no need to yell, and I am not texting i am putting my contingency plan in effect Luka: You keep talking about this contingency plan but what exactly is it? Mike: Luka, Lukey chill bro I don¡¯t know how or what Jarrin going to do but i can guarantee he is going to get us out of this jam We done something like this back in middle school. I sweated bullet back then just like you are doing right now. Luka: Fine i will trust you and don¡¯t call me Lukey. Hatchet: QUIET! We get to hatchet and the three of us sit down in a chair. Hatchet starts giving us some pre rehearse lines how violence is never the answer you are in so much trouble. Then he start ranting on why would we do something like that to a fine young man like Troy. He say how he is captain and star quarterback of the football team. He says how he was president of the student council for two years in a row going on three. He even say he a straight A student. As i am listening to this guy ass kissing about Troy i am getting a little annoyed. I look over and Luka and Mike are making the same face as i am. He is totally putting Troy on a golden pedestal and that is just part of Troy''s FAKE image. Fist of quarterback should be Mike he has a way better arm. The only reason why he is not his dad paid of the coach. Secondly Nobody runs against him during the elections those who did ended up in a dumpster. Straight A¡¯s my ass if he smart than i am a fucking god. As i am lost in my own thoughts i hear the magic words Hatchet: Do you have anything to say for yourself. Jarrin: Why isn''t Troy here Hatchet: He is the victim I pull out my phone on it is a video of Troy and the Goon squad beating up Virgil. You may be wondering how i got this. Remember around lunch when I pulled out my phone i hacked the school cameras child''s play really. ( I also did something else to keep reading to find out) Hatchet is looking flustered Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Hatchet: that doesn''t excuse violence Jarrin: What are you talking about he fell i was just helping him up. Luka and Mike thoughts: NO YOU CLEARLY BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF HIM HATCHET; you clearly beat that boy you were standing over him Jarrin: check the cameras and i will prove we are innocent. Hatchet looks at the cameras then his face starts to pale. Why you may ask i deleted the entire fight while we were walking towards hatchet office Muhahahahaah! Jarrin: Could be your trying to frame us Vice principal is it to cover up for Troy or is it because you are a member of the KKK A.K.A the Ku Klux Klan. Luka Mike Hatchett: WHAT! I show all of them my phone on it is the KKK website with Hatchett an honorary member he even subscribe for their monthly magazine.. How did i know i sign him up for it. Hatchett is is asshole who takes bribes and sexually harass female teachers and students and no one can do anything about because he is in such a high position.i been wanting to take him down for a long time guess today is a twofer Hatchet: this is impossible. Jarrin: you racist bastard I really ¡°respected¡± you vice principal Hatchet now all my respect for you is gone i am going to have to report you to the school board. HAtchet: i ammm notttt aa raciiisssst Jarrin: And we are not in trouble in fact your for wasting out time you going to give us the rest of the day off Hatchet: That is fair Jarrin: Luka, Mike i guess we have the rest of the day off let''s go. Oh and hatchett i am watching you I walk out the room like a boss with Luka and Mike Following chapter 5 Celine As we leave Mike stops in the middle of the hall and starts and starts to bow to me while laughing even Luka look extremely please with the situation. When I am in the Zone I¡¯m like Mc Hammer and People can¡¯t touch this. I explain all the stuff that did i found out Virgil got hurt. The hacking and the signing up principle Hatchet with the kkk everything. Mike: Way to go my little evil genius Luka: i Don¡¯t know where to respect or fear you Jarrin: friend love enemies well let just say you want to be my friend Mike: Hey we should invite Luka to go camping with us. Jarrin: He wont to go hell I do not even want to go Mike: Since Virgil won¡¯t be able to come will have an extra bed. Come on imagine spending 3 days and to nights in a curse cabin. Maybe will see some ghost or monsters or maybe even fucking Jason you know the creepy dude with the hockey mass killing coeds left and right. Jarrin: Ghost and the supernatural do not exit it all hollywood crap trying to make a quick buck right Luka Luka Yeaaah rightt haa ha Jarrin: why are you stuttering are you ok Mike: He must be afraid of ghost Luka: yeah thaaat it Jarrin: your stuttering again whatever will probably go down around 4 so you coming or not you do not have to if you do not want to no pressure. When I say that I mean please come nd do not leave me alone with this idiot. He probably do something to get me killed Luka:What do you mean get you killed Mike: Jarrin has this crazy idea something bad going to happen if we go into the woods. He just seen too many horror flicks which I make him watch because his reaction are hilarious. He terrified of scary movies. Luka: You''re scared of scary movies Jarrin : i Just hate surprises well you comin Luka i can¡¯t go down I can probably around eight or nine Mike: Then it settled the three of us will spend the weekend in the haunted cabin i wonder if we survive Jarrin: dumbass Mike gives Luka Directions to the cabin. I go with Mike to his car while luka goes to his own then we Mike drop me off at my house and i start to pack my stuff i am in charge of the food because i am the only one who knows how to cook pack some food and my clothes then I call mike he said he be here in thirty. While I wait I play some call of duty on my x box. Ding i here doorbell guess that is Mike. I grab my back and head out. It is about and hour drive out before we get there. We stop to gets some gas. We go into i get a raspberry slushie and Mike pays for the gas. We are about to leave the store store and we see 6 rednecks surrounding a woman she looks around 24 she had silver hair pale white skin and enchanting red eyes. That kinda weird. Is she albino it looks good on her though maybe Jed and the beverly hillbillies though so to maybe that why they surrounded First I look at all the other people in the store, There playing off like it is not even happening bunch of pussies..I look at Mike he gots that look. He does this all the time he will fight tooth and nail to help a pretty girl even though he can barely throw a punch Most of fights i get in is because of Mike trying to play hero or sleeps with some dudes girlfriend. Not this time I will not be dragged in Mike''s shenanigans. Hillbilly 1 You sure are perty Hillbilly 2 How would like to play with me and boys will sure have a good time with you. Mysterious pretty woman: Filth who gave you permission to talk to a superior being such as myself you lowly insects. Hillbilly 3: What is in insect Hillbilly 1 it is a bug moron i told you should''ve finish school and get your edjumacation Mysterious Pretty woman: I think i just lost some IQ points from listening to this conversation Mike: Hey Jethro why don¡¯t you leave the Miss alone The people turn around and they see me and Mike. We do not look intimidating at all Mike/s legs are shaking and I am slurping on my slushie without a care in the world. They laugh i do not really care i could probably wipe the floor with all of them except for the silver haired woman. I been fighting for twelve years and i kind of got a six sense for these things and let''s just say her power level is over 9000 but there is no way dumbass Mike will figure that out. The Hillbillies start to laugh. Mike: I warn you get them Jarrin Jarrin: First your tone do not talk to me like that I am not your dog, second I am not fighting today Mike: Whyyyy? Jarrin: That woman definitely does not need our help. Mike: she is surrounded by six people I turn to the silver haired woman and ask her is she need any help. She shake her head saying she is good Jarrin: See she doesn¡¯t need our help when i say our i mean my help I do not know about you but I am going back to car. I suggest you do the same I start to head toward the door but i hear something Hillbilly one: you best be smart and go like your nigger friend boy Mike: oh no I turn around Jarrin: what did you just say. WHAT DID YOU JUST FUCKING SAY! Did he just call me a nigger you don¡¯t call a black person a nigger unless you are begging to get your ass kicked. I can barely contain my rage. I am going to break every bone in that guys FUCKING BODY! I turned to to the silver haired woman Jarrin: excuse me Miss I know they offended you bu.. She cuts me of Silver hair woman:It is Celine Alvarova and you do not have to be so polite to me boy i give you my blessing do what you see fit and eradicate this filth. Jarrin: Thank you Mike Why were you so polite I thought you would have gone ballistic buy now Jarrin: I am not a dumbass like you starting shit with everyone. Some people you can not afford to offend and she is one of them. Or in layman''s term strongest person in the room get first dibbs. Now who wants to die first Hillbilly one: Billybob shut this nigger up Billybob rushes me but he is not even in my sight/ I do a running jump into a superman punch. It connects to his face and he is out in seconds. I may do boxing as a hobby but, my real fighting style is more like a brawler. I like the freedom to do whatever the fuck i want. The next comes and trys to punch me I deflect it seep his legs and before he falls do a spinning elbow to the temple. He is out like a sack of bricks. Two down four to go. One of the hillbillies sneaks up behind me and puts me in a full nelson while the other two try to rush me. I kick my feet off the ground and kick them both in the sternum. Then I use the back of my head to crush his nose he lets go and i finish him with a roundhouse kick. That another point for me. Before the other two get up I punt their heads like a fucking football. Now there is only one left.let''s call him Jethro. He looks pale because he saw what i did to his men. Jethro: come on it was just a joke we didn''t mean anything buy it Jarrin: Well it was not fucking funny I grab Jethro but the throat and slam him into the floor his head bounces off likke a fucking basketball it even went boing. All the people in the store are horrified but Celine seem amused i think she even started to laugh a bit. Celine: That was quite a unique fighting style what is it. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Jarrin: whoop-yo-ass Celine: whoop-yo-ass what a strange sounding name. I have never heard of this style before but it is very offensive way of fighting. I will have to look into this Jarrin:......... Celine: Boy what is your name Jarrin: It is Jarrin Wright mam Celine :Jarrin I will remember it. You done me a favor a small favor but a favor none the less. I Celine Alvarora the protaginator of the Blood Vampire clan will pay a debt to you Jarrin: Did you just say you were a vampire Celine: yes Jarrin: seriously Celine: you do not believe do you Jarrin:......... Celine: it matters not i just have to pay my debt to you for the honor of my clan Jarrin Ok Celine reaches into her pocket and throws me a red stone Celine: this stone is infused with my magic when you need just call out my name while holding the stone and i will be their. Goodbye Jarrin Wright and safe journey As Celine walks away all i am thinking about is what the fuck is she smoking and where can i get some of it. I put the stone in my pocket. I grab Mike and we head toward the car i kind of want to be gone before the cops come black people and cops do not mix. We get into the car and finally make t to the cabin. Mike Takes out a bow and arrow and decide he is going to go hunting like the Native American use to. I say be back by dinner Mike: ok mom Jarrin: Shut up Rocks in Head Mike: did you just call me dumb Jarrin: you are getting smarter it is a miracle Mike stick out his tongue and leaves I Start making dinner I decide to make some jambalaya I set the table silverware i splurged on the good kind yeah I literally put silver spoon in my mouth. Luka should be here pretty soon and Mike should be back buy now. Speak of the devil i turn around and Mike fucking tackles me and trying to bite me like night of the living fucking dead. Mike what the fuck. I look at at him something is wrong his eyes are pitch black and are those fucking fangs. OH MY GOD HE IS FUCKIN VAMPIRE and not the gay kind like the ones in twilight. I hate those fucking movies. While I trying not to become a Jarrin burger. I see the spoon on the floor that was in my mouth. Great it just had to be a spoon the roundest of all kitchen utensils. Oh well better than nothing.i grab the spoon and lunge it in Mike eye. Something unexpected his face start to burn away. What is going on? What is that spoon made of¡­ FUCKING SILVER. I thought that was for werewolves but I am not complaining. I use this time to escape and grab a kitchen knife. Jarrin: I am sorry I thrust the knife into Mike¡¯s chest he slowly stops breathing and then he turns to ash. GOD DAMNIT WHY IS THIS HAPPENING! ???: It been a long time since someone broke one of my toys Jarrin: MIKE WAS NOT A TOY HE WAS FUCKING HUMAN BEING! ??/: Humans toys there both the same in my book. They both break easily. Buy the way my name is Nigel Rouge a Lieutenant in the New Shadow clan I am a Shadow noble you are in the presence of the upper class be respectful mortal Jarrin:I don''t even care if you''re the king of pop (Michael Jackson) you are dead. I stab my knife at Nigel but he suddenly he disappears. Then reappears right in front of me fucking skywalkers me i lose my hand that has the knife. I fucking hate this guy. It does not help he is drinking blood out of my hand like fucking slushie. Finally he stabbed me in the gut with his hand. I collaps barely conscious. Nigel snaps his fingers two goon show up with the exact same eyes as mike, Nigel : clean this up burn down the cabin I want no evidence traced back to us. Goon !: what about the kid Nigel: I do not want to dirty my hands anymore he reakes of poverty i only get blood from the highest class of people he will die soon anyway Nigel turns around and leaves and his vampire start throwing gasoline all over the cabin. Am i going to die like this. This FUCKING SUCKS! Wait minute if vampires are real does that mean Celine is too. I quickly take out the stone with my only remaining hand. Jarrin: Celine Alvarora The stone starts to glow a bright red and she appear out of thin air. She looks at me and then she look at the Goons her face turns ugly Celine: did you do this Goon 2: what it to you Blood Bitch Celines hands start to glow. And two beams of light hits the two goons they die instantly Celine: Do you wish to live Jarrin: I do not want to die Celine: this will change your life forever Jarrin: I don''t care i have to pay that guy back with interest. Celine: very well I accept your determination. Celine bins down and bites my neck infusing her blood in my body. She let go and my blood starts to boil I feel like i am on fire. Blood starts oozing out my body and covering me head to toe Celine: imagine you are a caterpillar and the blood is the thread that make a cocoon. While you are in the cocoon your body will transform into a blood noble vampire. You will be a lot stronger than regular blood vampires. The only way to become a blood noble vampire is to be born one or be bitten buy me the first of my clan or should i say our clan. Rejoice i have not turned anyone in over 500 years. As I listen to Celine explanation i think i see Luka in the corner of my eye. But it can not be Luka? His eyes are green not red. Oh well i am to tired to care and i fall a sleep the cacooon enclosing me chapter 6 new life and the Coven Luka pov I finally get away from my crazy family. I am in my cardriving to the cabin whereJarrin and Mike areMy mother had teary eyes because I finally made some friends.Gosh mom it is not that big of deal. My very first friend I made was Jarrin I would describe him as a evil genus. We first met when he bumped into me at the end of school while most people would run away for me and beg forgiveness he just simply apologize and went on his way, That maynot been a big to most people but it is a huge deal to me. You see at the beginning of the school year some asshole Senior was making fun of me I really didn''t care but then he made fun of my mom that is when I got piss so decided to beat him to death. I may have gone a little to far.that is when people started to hate me. The next time I met was history class we were assign as partners je waves at me. I try remember who he is and I tend to glare when I am thinking. He glared right back at me. What did he think I was challenging him or something, I start to laugh this guy is pretty funny. Now whole class is angry with him. Geeze people just because I laugh doesn''t mean it is the end of the world. I better help him but instead of giving into peer pressure he gives the whole class the finger. I introduce myself he introduces himself he pretty fun guy to talk to. Any way we get to lunch and wespot his other two friend one was a blond kid a little bit shorter than me the other one was a ginger and he was covering his eye. Apparently the ginger kid named Virgil was beating up buy a kid named Troy. Jarrin got we really angry. Wetake Virgil to the nurses office then we go find Troy. He is talking to some girl with his two henchmen.The girl suddenly hitsTroy I felt that slap all the way over here.Troy is about to hit the girl whenJarrinsprints over catches his fist and through him against the wall. The guy didn''t even have enoughtime to react before his face got pounded by multiple punches.Two guys start to help him but both me and Mike stop them buy kicking them in chest. Jarrin stop beating and threaten Troy but before he could finish Vice principle Hatchet shows. God a hate that guy the bastard tried to hit on my mom earlier in the week when I got in trouble this dude was fucking pervert. We follow Hatchet two his office Jarrin starts typing on his phone. I ask him why is he texting. Does he not realize we could get expelled. Mike try''s to calm me down. he says Jarrin has a plan.When we get to Hatchet office he jus star rambling on an on god I am so bored. Mike looks sleepy and Jarrin looks annoyed. want Hatchet finish his speech he wants us to explain ourselves. Jarrin start speaking he take out his phone and it shows a video. Where the fuck did he get that. Hatchet start to sweat. then he try tell him that he beat him. Jarrin say he just help him. That is lie Jarrin you just told a bold face lie we all know you beat the shit out of him. then he say check the camerasHatchet looks at them there is nothing there. What is going on? finally Jarrin say hatchet is a member of the KKK and that he framed us because he was black. When he said that I was about to bust gut. Mike was not doing any better. Jarrin Blackmails Hatchet and we get of scot free with the rest of the day off scot free. Luka: grandma really need to stop parting so much she is 892 years old she really need to act her age Daphne: You know our Clans Motto live free with no regrets. Not everybody in my family is related by blood my grandmother started this clan when she was just eighteen. during the last Vampire war her parents died and she had to go to her Aunts clan because her parent were clan less.She Hated all hierarchy and the politics. the last straw was when the clan head was going to force her to marry someone she did not love. She had already fallen in love with my grandfather. but clan head didn''t want that so he killed my grandfather. Granny Natasha ran away with her unbornchild my farther Isac. She decided to make her own clan. She also gathered people who were kicked out or their own clans along the way. We tend to stay away from all the vampire politics and just do what ever we want. They can not stop us all of the people in my family are really strong. so they elders just leave us alone. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Luka: Hey mom I am going to go camping with some friend Daphne: WAIT YOU MADE FRIENDS! You did it congratulation(crying) I was really worried you haven''t had a friend since elementary school. I thought you be forever alone Luka: it is not that big of deal there no need to cry Daphne: Yes it is I thought you would alone all your life and I would have to wait till Gabe or Eva to grow up to have grandchildren. Now let gets you a girlfriend I already have this one gir..... Luka: NO Mom you are not setting me up on any more blind dates the last one was and ogre Daphne: I am sure see was not that bad Luka: No she was literally an ogre she was more muscular than Gordon and he is built like king kong no more blind dates. I get up and walk away and start to go pack. What do I need bring for camping I decide to bring a storage ring. and just take bunch of stuff. then I say good bye to my mom and head out. It is around eight thirty when I am all at Mike Cabin. It really dark out here good thing Vampires have excellent night vision on the side of the road I see two people it looks like their car broke down it is getting late maybe I should help them out. pull over get out of my car and ask if they need help. Whenout of nowhere one of them tries to attack me I block his punch then I kick his chest to get some distance. then I looks their eyes they are pitch black and they have fangs. Luka: Your from the shadow clan aren''t you. Vampire1: Ha those poser as if we would be with losers like them.We are from the new shadow soon tobe rulers of allthe vampires Vampire:2 The boss said their would be one more I did not expect him to be human like the other two. Luka: New shadow clan? wait how did you know I would be here Vampire2: Our boss turned the blond kid and ordered him to kill the other. It just matter time before your other friend is dead. Our boss sure has a twisted since of humor. Luka: YOU TWO FUCKED UP AND NOW YOU DIE! I take of my illusion ring and it show my true form. then energy blows out of my bodyin shock waves and I my wings come. they are a giant pair of blackbat wings. Vampire 1: Yooouuu arrrreee a nooooobbbbllllle Both their face starts to pale and they try to run a way but I don''t let them I use one of my favorite spells I condense lighting in the palm of my hands into two spears made up of electricity. Luka: THUNDER JAVLINE I throw the twospears they instantly go through my enemies chest and die feeling every single spark of lighting. I forget my about my car and fly straight over to Mike cabin and kick the door inI see a silver haired woman who strangely resemble my grand mother? I spot Jarrin in some sort of bloodI do not even no what it is. Luka: Who are you and what did you do to him Celine : relax child I just saved his life but he is now a blood noble The silver haired woman turn around and then her eyes grow wide then she starts crying. and is hugging me. Luka: What are you doing? Celine: Sorry I just have not seen someone directly descended from me in over 800 years. You probably do not know about me because you are so young which one of my daughters is your ancestor Katarina or Tatiana Luka: My grandmother mother was named Katarina but how did you Know. Celine: the silver in your hair boy only my descendent have silver in their hair because I am the Blood clan protaginator. Luka: WHAT! Celine: Didn''t Tashie tell you oh well what is your name my kin mine is Celine and I am your great great grandmother Luka: It is Luka mam Celine: Their no need to call me mam we are family call me what Tashies use to call me Granny Celiey and your friend will be up in a couple of hours I talk with Granny Celiey about Granny Tasha and my day and my little brother and sister. she was really interested into see how the family has grown. I also tell her aboutgrandpa. andTatiana. her face gets really dark. Granny Celiey really scary when she is angry. after a couple of hours the cocoon finally start to crack. Jarrin can finally tell me what the hell happen and where the fuck is mike. Out of the cocoon out pops a NAKEDgirl around my age she has scarlet red eyes with fangs,and light brown skin with black bat wings coming out of her back.Her hair is black with scarlet highlights. Her boobs were FUCKING HUGE. They were as big as robins and she is a fucking D cup. Luka: Jarrin? Jarrin: Why are you staring at me like that what are you gay. You look different from the last time I saw you. Luka: You more than me Jarrin: What are you talking about speak in English and why aren''t you looking me in the eye. Celine: All be damn looks like he had the swapper gene Jarrin: What?
chapter 7 Goodbye Mike I look into a mirror. I joined team light skin. My eyes were red, and I had Fangs and wings on my back. My hair was still black but it was highlighted in red. The biggest change was THE BLACK MAMBA WAS FUCKING GONE. Come on that was one on my best features. Sure I have never use it but I am damn sure it would have rocked any girls world, and now it will never get the chance. I think my soul just died a little. Jarrin: What the fuck Celine why am I a girl Celine: Well you see you have the swapper gene. Only one in of a million chance. then you have to become a vampire noble. So basically if any other vampire bit you beside me or one of the other protaginators you would still be a boy. So basically shit happens. Luka: Ah Jarrin can you puts some clothes on now Jarrin: Why did you not tell me earlier. Do you like looking at my new body. Luka: I wasn''t looking I swear Jarrin: Why were you not looking do you not find this body sexy Luka: Your great, your gorgeous, you beautiful Celine: Jarrin quit teasing Luka I start laughing my ass off. Oh my god I never seen someone so innocent. Celine is trying to hold in her laughter. I better stop now. He is really fun to tease, but all fun must come to an end at some point. Jarrin: Chill dude I was just fucking with you. Learn too relax Luka: That was a Joke? Jarrin: Yep Luka: You are EVIL Jarrin: I just like to tease people Celine out of nowhere picks me up and start to take me too the bathroom. I start to squirm to get free, but she would not let me go no matter what I did. Jarrin: Celine let me go Celine: Sorry but I have to teach you the ways of women Jarrin: No thank you. Celine: You do not get a choice. Jarrin: Why are you just sitting there help me Luka: I am not getting the middle of this have fun. Jarrin : Luka you traitor, Luka you back stabber, Luka you Benedict Arnold, Luka you silver hair ponytail wearing asshole Luka: There is no need for name-calling well by. Jarrin: FUCK YOU LUKA FUCK YOU! If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Celine take me into the bathroom and teaches ne the joys of woman hood, and she also taught how to put away my wings. it was the longest hours of my life. My respect for woman its level it''s over 9000. Then she takes clothes out her storage ring. first she chooses underwear for me show how to put it on. Women underwear I do not know how to react to this. I pick out my own clothes I decide on some army colored hot pants and a red tank top. With a black and red varsity jacket. There is no way in hell I am wearing a skirt. I maybe a girl but I still have my dignity. Who am kidding I lost it as soon as I put on the black panties and bra. We finally get out the bathroom and I am exhausted. I look at him he is watching a movie eating popcorn, I am being tortured mentally and physically and he is sitting on his ass eating popcorn. I am so going to get him back for this. I about to at least punch him but then he asked a hard question Luka: where is Mike Jarrin: Gone Luka : What do you mean He is gone. Jarrin: I MEAN HE"S GONE, DEAD, SLEEPING WITH THE FUCKING FISHES! He got turned and then he tried to kill me so I got a silver knife and I stabbed him, I stabbed my best friend. I known him since the kindergarten 12 years. 12 FUCKING YEARS and I killed him because I wanted to live. I start to feel something moist on my cheek. it is tears I am fucking crying I haven''t cried since I was 4 years old. I try to stop my tears but I can''t. suddenly Luka grabs me and bury me into his chest. Jarrin: What the Fuck are you doing let go Luka: No not until you let it all out. Jarrin: I am warning you be prepared for what happens. Luka: Do what you want. I claw at him. I kick him. I even bite him. Celine is just in the corner just patiently waiting. I try break free for ten minuets before I finally give up. Then I just cry and cry till I can''t cry anymore. Luka: Feel better Jarrin: If you tell anyone about this I will murder you in your sleep. Luka: Ok Jarrin: Your not suppose to agree. Stop trying to act cool because your not. Luka: OK He finally lets me go and we our stuff in his storage ring. Finally we have to burn down the cabin because we do not want to let the shadow vampires know that I am alive. As I turn around and look at the cabin one more time Jarrin: Goodbye Mike. Chapter 8 Meet the Family After I say farewell to my friend Mike I rejoin the others. Celine grabs me and hugs me her boobs are smothering me andI can hardly breath. She must realize this at some point and lets go. Luka says its two far to walk and we''ll have to fly to get to his car so we can go to his house. Out Luka''s back sprouts two big black wings. Celine took out her wings too except she has six wings instead of two. ThenLuka tells me take out mine. They are just as black, but a third smaller than his. Luka: Now I am going to teach you how to fly Luka suddenly justpicks me upinto a princess style carry and start to fly into the air. What the hell is this guy you just pickingme up like this. If we were not in the air right now I would beat him death. He finally stops and lands on a branch of the tallest tree in the woods. Once we land I immediately retaliate by smacking him in the back head. That will teach him. Just who does he think he is embarrassing me like this. Imay me a girl now buttheir is no way in hell I am the princess type. if anything I will be like fucking Revy from the Black Lagoon anime. She was a real badass bitch. Luka: What was that for. Jarrin: For being a dumbass Luka:Whatever. Now I going to teach you how to fly.You may not like me after this, but it is the fastest way. Oh and remember to flap your wings on the way down. Jarrin: What are you talk..... I didn''t even finish my statement when Luka fucking pushes me out fucking tree. What assholeI falling at and extremely fast pace I desperately try to flap my wings.The ground is closing in. I shut my eyes tight. I am waiting for the impact to happen but there is nothing happening.I wait little longer still nothing. I open my eyes I am floating above the ground. no my wings are flapping I am flying. I gently come to ground.Then I push my feet off remembering the feeling fly and I soar to the top of the tree. I start yelling at Luka Jarrin: WHAT THE HELL ARE TRYING TO DO KILL ME! Luka: You wont die from something like getting thrown from a tree. Besides when I got my wings my dad threw me off the empire state building. Come on lets go find Granny Celiey. Luka and Itakes off in the direction we came from it takes about ten minuets until we finally fine Celine.Is she roasting something. What the hell is it. whatever it ishuge. I think it''s a bear Luka: Granny Celiey what are you eating Celine: You guys were taking a long time and I got hungry so I hunted. Jarrin: So you ate Yogi Celine: THIS WAS SOMEON PET! LUKA: Granny Celiey that was a joke. it was just some random bear Celine: Good because the last time I ate someone pet they wanted to send me to the gallows.Apparently I ate The elven kings prized Phoenix and he did not like that. So he sent hundred of guards after me and I had to slaughter them all. I still can not go bac to elven country to this day. Elves sure hold grudges, pointy eared bastards,But that glorified chicken was delicious. Luka and Jarrin: =_= Jarrin: Where is elven country anyway Luka: It isinWestern Europe a lot of elves live in Germany Englandand France.Ok enough about thatlets gofly tomy car Celine: Oh we get to ride in one of those horseless carrigesI have seen on the road We just look at Celine. Celine and I followLuka back to his car. It as a black Mustang with two read stripes bisecting in the middle. and the license plate that says bite me. Really Luka Vampire humor. We get into the car Celine and Luka in the front me in the back.Then we start driving to Luka'' s house Jarrin: How come you left your car here Luka: There were complications. I was ambush by some assholes calling themselves the New Shadow Clan, but I have never herd of them until today. Jarrin: That bastard Nigel Rogue said he was fromtheNew Shadow Clan too. Hey Celine your old have you herd of these guys before Celine: Did you just call me old? Jarrin: No I saaaidd cold. Yes cold it is a new saying that the kids say. it means your beautiful wise and stylish Celine. You kids todaywith your words withmultiple meanings.Ok then yes I am quite cold. Luka: smooth Celine: I may not have herd of the New shadow clan, But I have definitely herd the name Rogue before. The Rogue family is a family of Shadow noble vampires that rebelled against Allister Dark the protaginator of shadow vampire. They got cocky and thought they could win, but Allister wiped out almost alltheir family. Women, children, none were spared. Those who manage to escape went into hiding and nobody has seen them since. Well notuntil now We counting on driving to Luka house I getting pretty tired and decide to take a nap. They wake me when we get there anyway. my eyelids are slowly getting heavier and I drift off to the land of dreams. Luka Pov I am looking into my mirror and I see Jarrin sleeping in the back of my car. I ca understand that. From having to kill her best friend, to almost dying, to getting a knew female body. She is a strong person. A normal person would have had mental break down by now, but she is peacefully sleeping in the back of my car. She looks kind of cute when she is not cursing me out, or attacking me like some feral cat. Woah Woah Woah did I just call her cute. Does that make me gay. Or am I not because I am attracted to her girl body. Her boobs are just to danm big for someone who use to be a boy. GODDDAMNIT I am really fucking confused. We will be friends just friends plain and simple. Boys and girls can be friends right. Celine is looking at me with a smile on her face. HeyCeline quit smiling at me like that. Don''t misunderstand . Stop making me feel guilty I have done nothing wrong . I have no impure thoughtmy conscience is clear. Now she is giving me a look that says I do not believe you. I can clearly see you staring at her boobs. I sigh inwardly We finally reach my house when WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT! I see a giant squid with it tentacles around my mom, and a woman withsnow white hair and red eyes which is without a doubt Robin. I also see a man with ash grey hair and red eyes pointing and laughing. That is with outa doubt Marco. who else would laugh in this situation. Oh looks like Jarrin isup her eyes grow wide and she looks really fucking confused. Well she did just find out vampires were real. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Jarrin pov I wake up and I see a GIANT FUCKING SQUID in the middle of Luka yard. What is that his pet or something. I usually calm and cool under pressure but this is just to much. How random is this. Luka sprints out the car to Gray haired man and Celine and I follow him. Luka; What is that Marco? Marco: Oh Luka your back. As you can see one of Robin''s experiment are acting up again. I call this one Calamari. Get it is because he is squid. Luka: Why didn''t you help them. Marco: I get to see tentacle porn in real life. I am not giving that up Jarrin: What a perverted dumbass Marco : Well hello I did not notice you two. HiI am Marco Crimson and who might you beautiful ladies be. Celine : I am Celine AlvaroraThe Blood Vampire Protaginator I do not even get to answer when a tentacle shoot straight toward me and Celine. Celine dodges but I am still not use to my new body and I get caught. I am dragged to the other two women. The tentacle is covered in slime. the tentacle wrapping around me constricting my movements like some sort of bondage play. Ido not want to be the star of my very own tentacle porn hentai. Daphne: Look Robin we have a guess Robin: Might as well stop struggling the slime has a paralyzing agent you wont be able to break free. Heck you wont even be able to move pretty soon. Daphne: why did you give that thing paralyzing slime anyway Robin: I thought it would be cool Jarrin: It would be pretty cool if it was not happening to me right now Robin: You understand. you totally get me. Why do it because you can that is the essence of mad science Daphne: Anyway I am Daphne Bloodheaven this is Robin Redblood who might you be. Jarrin: I am Jarrin Wright Luka''s friend Daphne: ARE YOU HIS GIRLFIEND! Jarrin: NO! just friends Daphne : Are you a girl Jarrin: Technically yes but only for few hours Daphne: Are you his friend Jarrin: Yes Daphne: Then you are his girlfriend Jarrin:........ This woman is twisting my words Luka: Hey Mom, Jarrin, Robinare you guys ok Daphne: were fine honey I was just talking to your girlfriend Luka: SHE NOT MY GIRLFRIEND! Daphne: WHY NOT! Luka when I get down we have seriously got to talk about your priorities. Luka: can we talk about this later. I am going to save you guys now. BLOOD WEOPAN RED IMPAILER As soon as Luka says those word he uses his nails to cut his handBlood starts oozing out than it takes the form of a red spear. Ok that was pretty cool he is going have to teach me that. Luka: RED IMPAILER element boostLIGHTNING PIECER You can see sparks of electricity coming off of Luka spear. Than he vanishes and his spear in up in the giant squid its green blood going. everywhere. Daphne Robin and I all fall to the ground. all of still covered in slime. when we are able to move Daphne offer me a hot shower. I got to the guest bathroom and wash off my body. Daphne gives me a new set of clothes and underwear. A red t shirt that matches my hair and some jean shorts. I get out of the bathroom and there are a lot more people and there all looking at me. Luka gets off the couch and introduces me. Luka: everybody this is my friend Jarrin a former human boy. Now she''s a vampire blood noble girl. Jarrin this is everybody Jarrin: Hi Chapter 9 Welcome Party First Luka introduces me to his immediate family. I have Already met his mom Daphne. She is looking at me like alioness on the hunt for her young and I am the tasty gazelle. Shehas to understand I am not marring her son. We are just friends. Next is Luka dad Isac.He is a pretty big man about 6 ft. 5 in. He has silver hair with white highlight and what I can understand he is a calm pretty lax. At least he not trying to get me to marry Luka.Next is Eva she is six. and she has got a mouth likea machine gun. She keeps on asking me all these different questions before I can answer one she asks another. Lucky for me Gabriel also known as Gabe. drags her off. He apologizes for her action. Gabe is around 13 he has short spikeysnow white hair with silverstreaks in it. he also where''s glasses. He seem to be the most serious person in the family even more than Luka. Next I meet the rest of the clan. Robin is sitting on top of shoulder of the biggest person I ever seen in my short seventeen years of life. It is her Dad Gordon Redblood and boy has he really been taking his vitamin. Weighing in at 7ft 4in 385 pounds of pure muscle he is the biggest person in the entire house. He has Snow white hairlike his daughter. He also seems to be a doting parent. I ask Luka why is he so big. He says that his grandfather was a giant. Well Robin pretty tall for girl to she is6ft1in. She towers over who is now 5ft6in. Next We Have Marco Crimson. Who I dubbed aspervert guy Marco. He still try''s to hit onme even though he knowsI use to be a guy. He says "your girl now what''s the problem". Then Daphnekicks him away from. Next there is Japaneseguy sitting on the couch with aChinese Woman wearing achina dress in his lap. They Reiji and Yaoyao Ketsueki . Reiji has long black hair that go to his shoulders not thin but not muscular either. He says he lives by the way of the sword. he use to be a samurai back in the day fought with the Shinsengumi. Thenthere is Yaoyao she is a martial art freak and battle junkieand she even created her own fighting style with has not been beatenin over 300 years. Apparently they havebeen married for 99 years and still going strong and are madly in love. Goodfor them I know people who can''t even stay married for 3 months coughKim Kardashian cough. Finally we haveNatasha Luka grandmother and head of the clan. She looks similar to Celine. except she is a little taller and has black highlight in her hair. She alsohas a scar on her right cheek. Afterthat they ask me how did Ibecome a vampire. I tell them how I met Luka. HowMike andI invite him camping. How I metCeline.I tell them that Mike got turned into a showdow vampire and how I was force to kill him. I started to tear up on that part but I held it in. HowNigel nearly killed me and Celine saved e by turning me into a vampire. After my story half of them were crying the others were holding it back and looking at me with pity. Daphne pull me in tight for a hug. Daphne. Oh child you can stay here as long(crying) wantAunty Daphne will make sure to take care of you from now on Jarrin: Your...Choking....me Daphne: Oh sorry Jarrin: How can I stay here what about my mom. Natasha: I will handle that. I will use a illusion ring and disguise my self asa cop then I will tell her that something happen in the cabin. I will tell her that you are safe but your friend Mike was killed and you had to go intowitness protection right away. Jarrin: Iguess I am in your care. Daphne: Now that the gloomy stuff settled let me cook you something to eat. Everyone: NO! Luka: I am sorry Mom we want to welcome her not kill her. Daphne: I am sure my cooking is not that bad Isac, Eva, Gabe you like my cooking right. Isac, Eva,Gabe,: We plead the fifth Marco: Your cooking not bad it is lethal. Your cooking so bad thatIsac is now immune toevery poison know to man and magical creaturebecause he is force to eat your cooking for so long. Your cooking so bad I use it as a rat poison. Your cooking so bad terrorist classify it as a weapon of mass destruction. Your cooking is so bad that back in World War II Hitler use it as a form of torture. Your Cooking is so ..... Daphne kicked Marco out the house. When I say thatI mean he was sent flying like mother fucking team rocket blasting off again. There is now a Marco shapewhole in the roof. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Jarrin: Ishe going to ok? Daphne: He will be fine. He is like a cockroach annoying and extremely hard to kill It takesMarco about fifteen minuets before he comes back. Natasha gives me a ring and a key. The ring is and illusion that will help me hid my eyes and my fangs. The Key is aspace key.She shows me how to poor manna in the key then she tells me to put the key in one of the empty rooms. the doorwell lead to your own little world perfect for each individual owner. She also tells me not lose it because these keys are fucking expensive and I am not getting another one. Natasha: Now that the boring stuff is over it now time for a BloodheavenClantradition. Before a new member joins they have to take a shot of every members favorite drink and don''t worry Red were vampire we can''t get liver cancer or alcohol poisoning. After that we all drink your favorite drink. First up Eva. Eva poor me a shot of chocolate milk. What do you expect she is six and can''t drink. I drink it like shot of Whisky andEva cheers. Next up is Gabe.He pours me some Coke. I pop that shit back. Next is Luka poor''s me a shot of bourbon. I drink that shit. Daphne poor''s me some red wine. I guzzle that down sophisticated like. I am now starting to get a littletipsy.Isac poor''s me someScotch. I drink that shit. Marcopoor''s me Some Sex on the'' beach Jarrin: You only like that because of the name Marco: We just met and you already know me so well we must be soulmates Jarrin: Just give the danm drink After I finishtheSex on the Beach ,Robin gives me a shot ofMargarita andGordon gives me some whisky. After I drink that Reiji gives me someSaki and Yaoyoa gives me someGin. I bow then I pop that shit back. Finally Natasha poor''s me some Tequila I all most choke to death on that one. Natasha: Welcome to Family littleRed nowWHAT YOUR DRINK! Jarrin: COKE AND RUM! Everyone: COKE AND RUM! I poor everyone a shot of coke and rum except forEva and Gabe who I gave just Coke too. Then everyone guzzled it down. we do the same thing With Celine. Her drink is Vodka.Danm Natasha and Celine sure are related. Natasha: Now lets party WOOH! Everyone: Woo! We begin to part nonstop Eva is devouring cake and is now on a sugar high. Gabe is stealing Liquor. I thought he was the responsible type. guess look can be deceiving. Luka and I start playing beer pong. Yaoyao and Reiji are making out and heading to their room.Reiji has his hand on her ass and one of Yaoyao tits are hanging out. Robins already past out and Marco is trying to put the moves on Robin. Now Gordon is Strangling Marco for trying to put the moves on Robin. Daphne wrangle Eva and Gabe and send them to bed. Isac, Natasha, And Celine are having a drinking contest. We party late into night. Celine: I think it is time I get going Natasha: Grandma your little to drunk to fly Celine: I am not drunk your drunk Then Celine takes out her wings and stats to fly but she crashes into a tree. She is not moving. Luka, Natasha and I go check on her. She is fine she just fell a sleep. Luka picks herup puts her on the couch.Then I decide to call it quit for the night. I go to and empty on the second floor room 206. I put manna in the key then I put in the lock. The room number changers from 206 to Jarrin. then I open the door. AllI can say is magic is awesome. There are three levels the first Level is A kitchens with all the supply there is also garden with a bunch of fruits and vegetables.I go to next floor I take the elevator because I do not want to take the stairs. It is a man cave or should I say woman cave. it has a huge plasma screen TV a lazy boy and Xbox withall the games I got at home. I also have a chocolate fountain a mini fridge and a soda machine. and the piece of resistance a library shelf filled with Wuxia light novels andManga. After that I go to the third floor there is a king size red bed with A stuff Rottweiler.Is that Darwin I thought I lost him when I was five years old.There is a desk with a computer and chair. there is also a door that leads to the a bathroomI so I can take a bath or shower. I crash into my bed. It feels like I am sleeping on a cloud. I close my eyes and slowly fall asleep. This was my first day in the Bloodheaven house. Chapter 10 the Juka plan and Jarrin Scarlett I get up and have the worst hangover of my life. it is around a elven o''clock in the afternoon and I feel like shit. I get up and I start to make my way down stairs I see Gabe and Eva watching TV on one of the couches and Celine past out on the other. I search the cabinets for some Aspirin.I find several bottles. They must have a lot of hangovers. After I take themedicine I decide to somecoffeeI make an and extra large batch because everybody is probably feeling as shitty as I am. After that I decide to make some breakfast I take out some AB and O type Blood. AB taste sweet and o Taste salty. I tried some last Night. Fist I make some pancake batter than I put about a third cup of AB in it because AB goes the best sweats. after that I stir it until it becomes a nice velvet red. Now that I am done with the batter I take out Two frying pans and some sausage links. I cook the meat rare so you can still see the pink. then I poor the pancake batter into the other pans Next I crack two eggs and put some o into them the I put bowl in the microwave and I wait for it to cook. I flip over the pancakes so the cook on the other side. Ding I here thetimer on the eggs they are nice rosy pink color I put them on my plate. Then I do the same for the sausage. The pancakes aredone and I put them on my plate than I use dome AB as some syrup. I am about to eat when I seeEva and Gabe big Red eyes their fangs are showing and I think they are drooling Jarrin: Do you wants some pancakes Gabe: If you do not mind Eva: YES YESPRETTY PLEASE WITH AB ON TOP Jarrin: Ok Ok hold on they will be done in a minute I use Left over pancake batter and makeGabe and Eva each Two pancake each. Then I use Ab syrup just like I did with mine. they start stuffing themselves eating as fast as they could Jarrin: Woah Whoahis not going anywhere slow down Eva: It could Gabe: everyone one else is probably smelling this delicious food right now. Soon it they will be on it like a flock of hungry vultures. Breakfast is a battlefield and those who lose its death by my moms cooking Jarrin: Aren''t you over reacting Gabe and Eva:NO! Iam about to start my meal see Marco wolfing down my Breakfast. Eva and Gabe were right breakfast is a battle field. I finally get him to stop and he has already eating half of it Jarrin: what do you think your doing Marco: Jarrin What a delicious meal not only are you beautiful and intelligent but you are also able to cook. A lucky man will make you his wife one day and I hope that is me Jarrin: What did you Just say Marco: I want to make you my bride Jarrrin: no Marco: I like a challenge Jarrin:I am only seventeen Marco: I am twenty six pretty young for a vampire and I can wait a year Jarrin: I am not into Guys Marco: It will make the game more exciting Jarrin: are You some kind of freak Marco: I only know what I want and what I want you Jarrin: Don''t I get a say in this Marco: the heart wants what it wants Marco startmoving closer to me. I step back. This guy is fucking dangerous. Eva and Gabe are no help. Eva licking the crumbs of her plate and Gabe loos amused.I am more scared now than I was with Nigel.I start to run out of the kitchen but I accidently bump in toLuka and fall on him and my Lips touches his. GODANMIT I Fucking kissed Luka. I immediately get off him. he still. in daze. My face is as red as tomato. A guy a fucking guy a had my first kiss taking buy a fucking guy I want to go die in a whole. I do not I think I can live any longer where''s the rope. I am so fucking embarrassed more than that I am angry. I turn to Marco. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Jarrin: THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! Marco: Your not the only one mad here I wanted to take your first kiss. Oh well guess I will have to take your other first. Like your first date or you first tim..... Jarrin: YOU YOOOOOU DUMBASS! before he can finish his statement I run up to Marco and Punt his head like a football. he goes flying like fucking team rocket blasting off again. There is now another Marco shaped Whole in the roof Gabe: I thinkshe just set a knew personal record and look at him fly Eva: Marco go Whoooosh Luka: Hey Jarrin Did we just... Jarrin: NO that doesn''t count we do not speak of this again and we especially don''t tell your mother Luka: Even I know That Daphne: ItOk I already know that YOU GUYS KISSED Jarrin: God damn it Luka....... Daphne: Now I get to speed up The Juka Plan Luka: Juka plan? Daphne: Jarrin X Luka sure I thought it take a couple of weeks but never in my wildest dream did I think something would happen on the second day she started living here. I guess I will move things around and speed up my time table. Luka: I said this already be for tenth time we are just friends Daphne: for now Jarrin: I want to die in a whole Daphne: I registered you at Vanhailinacademy again. We will have to make you some ID''s. I had to change lastname as well. You are now registered asJarrin Scarlett transfer studentand Isac and I are your guardians. You will have to go early to get your uniform tomorrow mornings well. Robin hacked the school and got you transcript place them under your new name. She also made it so you can all the classes you had when you were a boy.I also want to test your magicaffinity while I am here. she throws me a crystal and it turns bright red Daphne : Looks like your affinity is fire Jarrin: I have a question what was that thing Luka did when he made that red spear appear out of his blood Luka: That''s called a Blood weapon Only Blood Noble Vampire can do this.We fused magic with our blood so that we can make the perfect weapon for us to suit our combat style mine is a spear RED IMPAILER W wecan fuse with are magic while your magic is fire mine is lightning. and my mothers is wind Jarrin:I see After that Daphne Takes pictures of me with my Illusion ring on I have black hair and brown eyes. Then she get Robin to make me some Id. Like drivers license and a birth certificate and all the id stuff I will ever need she also morphs my picture so they would see what I would look like younger and they photo shop me with my mom and spread pictures of me all over stuff like face book and other media cite Creating Jarrin Scarlett. After that I stayin my room and practice a little magic. Daphne saysit''s all about imagination and whishing it intoreal life. I fail a couple times but after a couple of hours I am able to create a fire ball . I stay in my room because I do not wantto see Marco. Than I practice fire magic some more before I Go to sleep. Jarrin: Looks like it''s Jarrin Scarlett first Day of School tomorrow Chapter 11 back to school and Jax Ding Ding my alarm goes off and I throw it against thewall "shut up". I am still I little groggy so I sleep for about tem more minuets. After that I wake up brush my fangs and then get in to a shower. I still can not get use to this body. if I was still a boythen I would want to fuck me. After that I dry myself off and blow dry my hair. All this hair is annoying. Then put on a red pair panties and bra. God still can''t believe I am wearing woman''s underwear oddly comfortable . Then I put on a black t-shirt with some jean short and Nikes. IComplete my outfit with a red jacket and matching beanie. I go down stairs and see Luka, Eva and Gabe already in their uniformstrying to find away out of eating their mothers breakfast. Luka spots me and sees hope in his eyes. Luka: sorry mom got go early to get Jarrin uniform bye He goes to fridge and poor''s a bag O negative into a thermos. Then he ask me what do I want for lunch and I say poor me some of your finest AB. He laughs poor''s the blood inanother thermos then puts it in a paper bag and throwsme it. Then Luka kisses his mom on the cheek and we head of to school Natasha POV I am now in the meeting with a few of my clanmembers andmygrandmotherCeline. There is Me my son Isac, Gordon, Reiji Yaoyao and Marco. then Daphne come in after she takes Eva and Gabe to the bus stop. We should start inviting Robin she is already 19 years old and way more mature than Marco Natasha: First order of Business what are we going to do aboutThe new shadow clan invading our turf everyone knows that the east cost belongs to the Boodheavens Isac: I can use myunderground contacts to see what I can dig Up Marco: I will check the casinos, barand strip clubs. what I herd from Celine the Rogue family seem to like to fool around with women and gamble back in the day. A striper or hooker might know something and might tell us for the right price. I know the best spots for girls classy or trashy. Gordon: I will get Robin to surf the web For any mention of new shadow clan or the Rogue family Celine: I will talk to Allister and tell him to get his house in check Natasha: Now that is settled Marco fix the fucking roof. I am tired of you pissing off all the women in this house, Jarrin only been in this house one day and she is already sending you flying like Daphne and Robin. God what did you do to her. she kicked you so hard that Gabetold me that she seta new personal record. It took you 45 minuets for you to fly back. Do it again and I will dock your pay Marco: yes mam Natasha: Now who is going to train Jarrin Celine: Her fighting style whoop-yo-ass is very destructive but lacks defense. she looses her cool during a fight and tends to go overboard Natasha: Whoop-yo - ass um grandma I don''t think........ you know what never mind. but loosing your cool in fight and going overboard doesn''t that sound like.... Yaoyao: how I use to be Reiji: Yeah back then you were a real ballbuster my love Yaoyao: Oh Reiji you are making me blush. I will Train her. Robin was not suited for my style of fighting she is clumsy. and Eva is to young. and I am afraid the stress on her body will stunt her growth. Jarrin is perfect when I am done with her she will be the second strongest person in this house when it comes to close combat. Only inferior to me of course. Natasha: good luck Jarrin your going to need it to survive Yaoyao Spartan Training Jarrin Pov Ahhchuuu someone must be talking about me. I bet it is that pervey Marco. I am going to have to make some contingency plans for him. we get school and Luka and I get out of his car people are starring why are they staring. Student 1 : who is that hot chick with the demon Luka Student 2: is she his girlfriend I wish I had a girlfriend like that Student 3: Her tits are HUGE Jarrin: I CAN HEAR YOU. YOU DUMBASSES The student who were talking about me quickly run away and they otherstry notto look me in the eye. This is going to be a long day. Luka: don''t let it get to you Jarrin: Your not being stared at like a piece of meat. Luka: True but I do get avoided like the plague WE ended up separating and I head to the office to get my uniform. To my surprise there is a student there. I am not surprise it is a student I am surprise it is a black student. We live in one of the whitest cities in America. the minority population is just one percent. He is on team dark skin with short black hair and brown eyes. he is kind of tall about 6ft 2in about a inch shorter than Luka.He looks at me and smiles. Secretary: you must be our other transfer student Jarrin Scarlett this is our other Transfer student Jax Moon I will be right back and get your uniform Jax: Hey I am Jax and I honestly I thought I be the only black person here Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Jarrin: same Jax: we should hang out some time us black people have got to stick together in this sea of white. I will look for you at lunch Jarrin: Sure mine if my friend joins us Jax: Sure I do not know many people at this school the more the merrier I say good by to Jax and the secretary gives me my uniform locker combination and schedule. I got to the girls locker room to change. Nobody is there I am not sure if I am happy or sad about that. I change into my uniform it is a white collard shirt with a black tie a gray skirt and a red blazer. Damn it I vowed I would not be wearing a skirt and I am al ready wearing one and it has only been two days. After that I go to my locker and head to class. The teacher says introduce myself. I just state my name. Classmate 1: Hey why did you get out of the demon Luka car are you guys dating Jarrin: no comment Classmate 2: suspicious definitely suspicious my dad is a politician and he lies when he says that Gosh what is we with these kids and how do they know I got out of Luka car. are there lives so boring that they want to hear any gossip they can get. After class I quickly get out of the room. the next class was the one that I had with Mike. I stare at his empty desk the whole class. Chemistry flies by then I go to history with Luka. I get pared up with him again for our project. After that we head to lunch and I spot Jax I get Luka and bring him over. Jarrin: Jax this is Luka. Luka this is Jax Luka: Hey Jax :Sup After that we start to eat or drink our Lunch we tell Jax that the blood is a strawberry smoothie. He just nods his head and really did not think much about it. Jax pull out a sandwich which has a lot of meet on it. when I say a lot of meat I mean a lot of meat. Chicken, steak, bacon, lamb is that deer meat. Jarrin: You sure like your meat Jax: Love it We continue our conversation and Jax tells us his dad had to move them from Harlem because he got a better job here. He is a lawyer and he got a job at one of the best firms in all of New York. After we finish we all head to each of our individual classes. I am glad Luka and Jax got along well. I go tohome Ec because it is andeasy A for me because I already know how to cook after this I head to gym. I go to the girly Locker room and see all the girls changing. Strangely I do not feel anything maybe it is because my body is better than most of the people in here. I start to head to Jim when somebody taps me on the shoulder. I turn around great fucking douchebag Troy. Troy: Hey Beautiful I am Troy Jarrin: Bye Troy grabs my arm Troy: Hey I was not done talking to you yet Jarrin: I will give you three seconds to let go of me you dumbass 1...2.. . Before I finish Luka comes us behind him twist his arm and slams him into the locker. when did he get here. He popped here out of nowhere like a ninja. Luka: Leave Troy runs away with his tail between his legs Jarrin: I could of handled that my self and where did you come from Luka: I''m in your class andI know you could have handled it but you were calling him a dumbass and you only do that when you are angry or annoyed. When you are angry you tend to go overboard and with your knew vampiricstrength you would have killed him Jarrin: fair point After that we head to Gym Jax is in our class too. its a free day and we decided to play some basketball. Luka and Jax are having a dunking contest while I am popping 3s from down town. I use to play basket ball for the school. I was a point guard ,was short could not dunk but I could sure shoot a 3 and play defense. My ball control was also amazing guess I still got it. Oh no look Troy and the goon quad are coming over. Troy: Hey Salt Pepper and Cinnamon Luka: Salt? Jax: Pepper? Jarrin: Cinnamon? Jax: This punk ass is making fun of us hold me back hold me back Luka: It is not worth it trust me Troy: How about we make a bet Luka: What Kind of bet Troy: Will Play 3 on 3 your team vs mine. If I win that girl over there has to go out with me if you win I will give you all the money in my pocket 3000 dollars Jax: this guy is trying to be like Mr. Steal your girl.Are you going to take thatLuka Luka: She is not my girlfriend Jax: Riiiiight you guys low key Luka:....... Jarrin: Let me speak for us Hell N..... Jax covers my mouth and he brings me over to Luka Jax: Let Take the bet this is easy money and what is better than easy money Jarrin: You are not the one who has to out with that dumbass if we lose Jax: We wont lose and if we do I will re inverse you for pain and suffering out of my own pocket Luka: I will agree what ever Jarrin decides Jarrin: Fine We turn to Troy Jarrin: We will Take the bet Troy: Excellent Chapter 12 3 on 3 and the start of Yoayoa Spartan Training Dragon Fury Martial arts Troy explains the rules.We will play half court. First one to 21 wins.One point for a regular shot and two points for everyone past the three point line. we alternate every other point and we call our own fouls. Jax: Its Me, Jarrin and Luka Troy: Then I choose Chris and Eddy Jarrin: Chris and Eddy? What about your cronies Sheldon and Tucker behind you Troy: I never said I would use Sheldon and Tucker Jax:Pfttttttt Sheldon and Tucker Sheldon and Tucker: What so funny Jax: When I was kid I Had a Turtles named Sheldon and Tucker your parents have the naming sense of a five year old Sheldon and Tucker: Shut up Chris: can we get this over with Eddy: Remember troy win or lose we still get paid Troy: The money has already been wired into your accounts No wonder Troysounded so confident he paid Chis and Eddy Vailto be his teammates. They are on the varsity basketball team and my former team mate. Chis and Eddy are Identical TwinsChris is Older and Eddy isthe younger twin. They Have brown hair and green eyes and pale white skin.Chris is a little taller than Eddy. Chris is6ft 5 and Eddy is6ft 4. Luka: Using money to win bet that Low Troy: A win is a win I let the pleasure you have the ball first Jarrin: You will regret it I was planning going easy on you but now I am going to have to embarrass you take ball first. I throw ball to Troy. WE start game he start passes ball to chis in the corner and he shoots atwo.It goes in with a swoosh. Well one good shot deserve another. as soon as Troy checks me the ball I pop it over him the ball goes in with a swish. Score is now2-2. NextTroy tries to go past me but I steal it and go in for a lay up Eddy tries to block me butI throw it behind my backinto an alley oop and Jax slams it into the hoop. 3-2. Troy passes it to Eddy he shootsa brick. Chris rebounds and tries to put it back up but Jax swats it. Luka catches it and hits a two. It is now 5-2 Jax: NOT IN MY HOUSE Eddy takes it and makes a lay up it now 5-3. Luka Takes ball spots me in the corner and I pop it in for another two points. Now it is 7-3. Then Troy tries to drive I steal it and pass it to Luka he hits a quick jump shot 8-3. Chris takes and hits a 2 8-5 after I Hit another two we just go off on 10 to 4 run. it is now 20-8 we need 1 point to win. I finish it by crossing Troy breaking his ankles and laying it up for the win. Jarrin: GAME where''s my money. Troy reluctant pays us and stomps off withTucker and Sheldongrumbling Eddy: you guysare good Chris: yeah are you going to try out for the team. Jax: planning too Luka: I will think about it Eddy: even the girl beat our assess to bad she can''t join the boys team she is as good as Wright Chris: To bad he transferred Jarrin: yeah transferred After they game Jax Luka and I divide our winnings and the bell rings. Class is over and it is time to head home. I go to the girls locker room and get changed. When I am done Luka and Jax are waiting. Jax tell us he is going to try out for the football team. He is a receiver. With his athleticism I am sure he will make it .we say goodbye to Jax and head home .Once we get back Marco and Robin are looking at me with pity Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: Why are you looking at me like that Robin : Because your training starts today Luka: Isn''t that a good thing Marco: But the person who is training her is Yaoyao Luka: That is going to suck. well good luck with that. Jarrin: What so bad about being train by Yaoyao Marco: That amazon is so hardcore I don''t even dare hit on her Luka: at least you will be strong Robin: If she survives Yaoyoa: Don''t worry she will survive..........barley I think. Robin Luka and Marco: Yaoyoa your here Yaoyao: Marco did you just call me and Amazon Marco: ah N.... Yaoyao does a flying spinning kick to Marcos head and he is sent flying like mother fucking team rocket blasting off again right through the roof. you can hear him the distance. Marco: I just fixxxxx thheeee roooooffffff. Robin: poor Marco when will he learn Yaoyao tells me to follow her we get to a place called the dojo. she open the door with a key she around her neck it is different than a space key. she tells me it is a time key it can manipulate time in the room it open. Kind of like the hyperbolic time chamber but portable.When we get into a dojo its got everything a track, a arena, weights, training dummies, even an obstacle course. Yaoyao puts a silver bracelet with a purple stoneon me and I fall to the ground barely move Yaoyao: this is a gravity bracelet. you will not take this off until your training is complete. When training I will set it at five times. when resting it will only be two. Now for a warm up 100 laps 1000 push up 1000 set ups and 1000 squats. Jarrin : WHAT! Yaoyao: add 10 laps no taking back Jarrin: THATS BULLSHIT! Yaoyoa: No cursing add another 10 laps. You will not curse in front of me. every time you curse I will add another 10 laps. Jarrin: Fu... Yaoyao: I herd that another ten now that is 130 laps care for more we can do this all day we have the time. you cant escape until I open the door again. Jarrin: I am going I am going; I start running it takes me I do not know how long till I finish the warm up but once I am done I am covered in sweat I must of sweated a gallon of water. Yaoyao just sitting over there drinking tea. I want to choke this bitch right now. She say I can take a thirty minuet break I fucking collapse Yaoyao: I am going to teach you Dragon Fury Martial Arts There are three stances each with different techniques. the first stance Flowing Dragon is about avoidance and deflection. The next stanceCoiling dragon stance: this stance involves grappling and using your opponents weight against themFinally Striking Dragon stance. This stance allows you to strike at any possible angle. it also use speed and power it is the most destructive and dangerous of the three stances. we will start with flowing dragon stance. Yaoyao shows me Dragon flowing stance. and a couple of defense technique. then she tells me to get into the arena after that she uses her magic to createhundred of water balls in the air Yaoyao : I will throw all these water balls at you and you will use Dragon flowing stance to block ,deflect, and avoid. we will not stop until not one water ball hit you. NOW DODGE! I manage to deflect 3 block 7 and avoid 4. the rest pounded into and I fly out the arena. Yaoyao: Looks like we got a lot of work to do Jarrin: Ugh Chapter 13 Who let the Wolf out It has been a month since I started Yaoyoa Spartan Training in Dragon Fury Martial Arts and with the time key I improved very quickly two weeks ago She Leveled up the gravity to seven and I wasjust getting use to five times the gravity pretty soon she says she will finally let me take off the bracelet. My routine Has been eat sleep, train repeat. with school workmix in just to make things infesting. Jax made the football team and he puts the team on his back. EvenTroy is starting to like him. What quarterback wouldn''t want a receiver that could catch anything that they throw at them no matter how difficult. IbegYaoyao tolet me off todays trainingI really want to see this game tonight we are playing our rivals the Chino Tigers they beat us two years in row but with Jax I think we can finally pull out a victory. She thinks about and agrees.She says you need a break every once in while I go down stairs and make my breakfast Natasha and Isac are looking at the TV Announcer: In localnews a young girl was mauled by a wild Animal claw marks all over the girls body Natasha: Looks likes a pack of wolves are intown Isac: and Its a full moon tonight they will be at there strongest point. I do not even like fighting werewolves on a full Moon. Natasha: tell everyone to be on guard tonight. Make sure thatGabe and Eva come straight home after school. Isac:Jarrin I know you and Luka are going to the game tonight after it come straight home we do not want you running into a pack especially and Alpha Jarrin: Alpha? Natasha: There are 3 types of wolves. Alphas, Betas, and Omegas. TheAlpha are the Leaders of the pack and are the strongest and the biggest wolf in the pack they can also make more wolves. Beta are smaller wolves and they stick together they swarm there pray and rely on the number. they also follow the alpha word as law. Finally we have the wild card the omegasThey are the lone wolves with out a pack. they usually die off young because they have no support no pack to watch their back. If they mange to live they can be one of the strongest wolves out there. Not only dothey play by their own rules and do whatever theywant butsubmit to no one.I believe a omega can be more dangerous than an alpha because of the uncertainty. so be careful tonight I will. Jarrin: ok we will be careful tonight After that Luka comes down and we head to school. at school everyone is talking about the mauling. Everyone is trying to guess what attacked that girl.Only me in Luka know it was a Werewolf. Strangely Jax I really quiet he hasn''t said a word. Jarrin: Hey Jax you ok Jax: sorry just lost in thought Luka: about what Jax: It is nothing important it will be over tonight anyway Jarrin: what ? Jax: so you coming to my game tonight Jarrin: Yeah you better kick those Chino guys asses Jax: Will do After the school Day Luka and I decide go home. I practice some more of Dragon fury Martial Are then I incorporate some of my fire magic in my new style of fighting. Then I get dress. I wear our school colors red and silver. I put on a red shirt with a silver jacket with blue jeans and a red and white Nikes. I go down stairs Luka wearing a red shirt black jacket and some jeans. we see off the family and leave. We grab a couple hotdogs and some coke. We can eat human food but blood taste so much better. the start of the game Chino Kicks it off Jax receives it he crosses fifty than he stiff arms a play and breaks free heis at the 40 30 30 10 touchdown Vanhailin Knight. Jax returned kick of on the very first play. Jarrin: Did you see that vey first play touchdown. Jax sure is fast he burned them Luka: He seem even faster tonight for some reason Jarrin: He is just hyped because we are playing our rivals If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Luka: must be The game was amazing and Jax was on fire. He scored 21 on there 35 points. the final score was Vanhailin Knights 35 Chino Tigers 14. We took humiliation from them for far to long and we finally got our revenge. We decide to wait for Jax and congratulatehim were in the parking lot alone when we here a voice ??? Well we came here to get rid of an Omega but look what we have here a couple of fledgling vampires Luka: Who is there Out of the Shadows comes a white bald man with glowing yellow eyes and tribal tattoos on his face. he is surrounded by brown werewolves. they look like wolves but stand on there hind legs and ware pants that kind of makes them look like hulks. they start to surround us . I get into flowing dragon stance. Luka is starting to activate a lightning spell. ???: I am Broderick and this is my pack. I guess will have a little fun with you and then find the Omega.BETAS ATTACK I use the first move Yaoyoa taught me. but I put my own twist on it. I start to spin .360 degrees DRAGON FIRE TWISTER a vortex offire surrounds me and not only does it protect me but also pushes my enemies back because they are afraid to get burned. Luka shoots out Lighting shocking wolves left and right. Then he pulls out RED IMPAILER. I guess I should pull out my blood weapon as well Jarrin: Blood Weapon SCARLETT KNUCKLES I cut my hand and my blood turns into gauntlets they have spikeson the knuckles and has a long bladeattached to my forearms . It also has holes for where my fingers go.EachBlood weapon has a special attribute my Scarlett Knuckles increase my strength. Lukas Red Impairer can extend over a 100 ft andcan move like a serpent Jarrin: Scarlett Knuckles element boost SAPHIRE INFERNO! I throw a punch at the army of werewolves and a beam of blue flame shoots out my fist. scorches the army of werewolves: Now to help Luka right as I am about to leave a wolf with scorched fur grabs me Beta: Boss I got her take her out now Broderick: Your are going to pay for destroying half my pack you Bitch I can''t get free. I brace for impact and close my eyes. this is going to hurt. I wait nothing happen. I open my eyes and Luka is standing in front of me with a claw mark acrosshis chest. Then he extends Impailer it hits the Alpha in the chest and sends him flying the other side pierces the beta head then he falls to the ground Jarrin: LUKA ! WHY DID YOU TAKE THE HIT YOU DUMBASS! Luka: I don''t know my body just moved on its own Jarrin: THATS A DUMBASS REASON! Blood to much fucking blood Shit the Alpha getting back up and he is angry. he orders the remaining Betas to attack. shit not good. I can not protect Luka and fight at the same time. this is bad really bad. I all most loose hope when another wolf appears he is bigger than the betas and has black fur with steel blue eyes. he charges and grabs two wolves by the throat and throws them into the others. then he punches into air and the pressure of his punch knocks out the remaining wolves beside the alpha. Then He comes over to us Black Wolf: Jarrin you take care of Luka I will handle the rest .did not expect you to be vampire though. at least now I know what vampire smell like now. you two had a different smell than the other people at our school Jarrin: Jax? Jax: ding ding you win a prize and its me saving your ass Alpha: The omega I was wondering when you show up join my pack and I might let you live Jax: Alphas allBark no bite trying to recruit me sense all your boys are gone. Here''s my answerer fuck you. Alpha: pups no respect for there elders it is time for me to teach you some manors Jax: Enough talk from and old dog I am going take you out like old fucking Yeller. Chapter 14 Top dog and If You Die On Me I Will Fucking Kill You Jax Pov I look over and see Jarrin taking care Luka he look in really bad shape. I am going to have to finish this quickly. The Alpha turns into his wolf form. He is also brown like his betas but a lot bigger. Heck he is even bigger than me and I am 6ft 5 in my wolf form. he charges at me and attacks. using his claws. There is just one word that I can describe his attacks slow. This guy is so slow and his technique is sloppy. Jax: Hey who trained you. whoever did a horrible job at it your one of the weakest alphas I have ever fought Alpha: shut up and DIE. Jax: you fight like a cat Alpha: Shut up Jax: I see you just became one you were either a former Omega or Beta Alpha: Kid your pretty smart. yes I was and Omega and I killed and Alpha and took his power and his pack. Now I am going to kill you and take your power as well. Jax: you could not even kill a kitten. Alpha: AHHHH The alpha continues his onslaught but I keep dancing around him. I guess I should really thanks Joshua for training me. Joshua is andOmega over 700 years old even though he likes he is 28. The Night I got bitten 3 years ago I killed the alpha that bit me thus I gained his power. So instead ofgetting the powers of a beta like a normal bitten I automatically got the strength and became and Alpha from the get go. The only way to be an Alpha is to be born one or stealhis power by killing him. It just happen to be that nightJoshua and Omegathat had the strength of an Alphahappen to be hunting that Alpha who attacked me.He said it killed his friend. He told me that other wolves would come for me because they would want my power. I had to become strong as possible in a short time because I killed the alpha that killed his friend he trained me in Wild Wolf Martial Arts and taught how to use Battle aura. That training wasHardcore he had me fight anything and anyone trolls ogres giantseven a warejaguar .I now hate all felines. After my Training was complete Joshua vanish but he did leave a note "If we meet again I will by you a drink your dawg Joshua" Well he was always carefree. Alpha: How can a pup be so strong Jax: I just know Someone far stronger than you compared to him your nothing but a scrub Alpha: Insolence I will destroy you Jax: I better wrap things up WILD WOLF ARTHOWL Howl is ability that a sonic booming voice comes out of my mouth not only does it send myopponent flying but it paralyze themas well so they can''t movejust like in Pok¨¦mon got catch them all. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Jax: Now let finish thisWILD WOLF ART SPEAR HAND I cover my hand in battle aura so it is as sharp as a blade. then I charge at the defenseless Alpha and decapitated him. then energy comes out his body and into me. Just like the Highlander. There can be only one. just kidding but I do get his energy. now I go over to help Jarrin and Luka but first where the hell is my shirt? Jarrin Pov Jax beats the Alpha pretty quickly and decapitate him good he deserve death. Changes back to human and puts on his shirt and comes over here. He helps me get Luka into his car. I drive Luka car and Jax drive his motorcycle. and we speed like the fast and the furious all the way to The mansion. I barge in Jax is with me carrying Luka Jarrin: HEY ANYONE HERE WE NEED HELP! Daphne: Jarrin why are you OH MY GOD LUKA! ROBIN GET DOWN HERE RIGHT NOW. Jarrin why is my son like this what happen. Jarrin: WE were attack by wolves and Luka tooo k a hit that was suppose to be for me Daphne: I KILL THOSE MUTTS EVERLAST ONE OF THEM Jax: I happen to be one of those mutts please do not kill me Mam I try to calm Daphne down and then tell her the story how we were attacked by a pack? how Luka took the hit for me and how jax saved us. Robin comes down and starts healing Luka she finishes after fifteen minuets of constant healing magic Robin: he should be fine now but that wound is going to scar Luka: Ok thanks Robin Jarrin; LUKA IF YOU EVER DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT AGAIN I AM GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU GOT IT. DIE ON ME AND I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU Luka: yes mam Jax: you need to appease her she got a sweet tooth I suggest chocolates Daphne: I like this boy Suddenly the door bell rings Daphne goes to answer it. in the door way is a beautiful girl with blonde hair and Blue eyes. she around 5 ft. 9 with a C cup Daphne: Hello who might you be? Blonde Haired girl: Is Jarrin and Luka here Luka ; Mom who is it. Suddenly the girl runs up tome and hugs me while crying Blonde Girl: danm Jarrin you change a lot since I been gone but you do look like Mrs. Wright She turns to Luka Blonde girl: and Luka we may have know each other for a short time but I still consider you a bro Jarrin: Excuse me who are you Blonde Girl: you must not recognize me well I have changed a lot it is me Mike. Jarrin and Luka: WHAT!
Bet you did not see that coming I had alway plan to bring back mike. Just did not know what to turn him into find out mike story next chapter try to guess what he or she now is bet you can''t Chapter 15 What the hell happent to Mike? Jax: Not only doYou got a fine chick like Jarrin but you got a busty blonde as a side chick danm Luka you a player Luka: She is not... never mind Mike: You must be wondering why I am here so late night Jarrin: No Mike I am wondering HOW THE FUCK ARE YOU ALIVE Mike: Geeze Jarrin all ready yelling at me and we haven''t seen each other in over a month oh and by the way call me Mikayla or Mikki for shot I kind feel awkward being called Mike in a girls body Jarrin: OK MIKKI HOW THE FUCK ARE YOU ALIVE Mikki: Still yelling Jarrin: because you say and do dumbass shit like this Mikki: Yeah Yeah I miss you too Because of all the yelling everyone else starts to come down stairs Natasha: what is going on its late Jarrin: Hey everyone this is My dead friend Mike Oh I mean Mikki. Mikki this is everybody Mikki: sup everybody Natasha: Did she just say you were dead Mikki: Yep Natasha: and now your alive right Mikki: Yep Natasha: How? Mikki: a Goddess Natasha: Oh a goddess. I need a drink Daphne: can you explain dear Mikki: Sure Once upon a time there was guy named Mike Jarrin: GET TO THE POINT YOU DUMBASS! Mikki: Geez Jarrin haven''t change a bit your prickly on the outside but soft and chewy on the inside Ok O k calm down my little tsundere. I getting to the point. Oh and Luka She shows her Tsun side more than here dere so good luck.. Now It all started after Jarrin killed me a moth ago. Mikki Pov I open my eyes and I finally wake up from what felt like was along dream. I been bitten by a vampire and Jarrin had just killed me . I do not blame him he was just trying to live. I look at my self and I am intangible great I am a ghost. I see my former body nothing but ash. then I here a voice its that fucking prick who turnme to a vampire. he force me to attack Jarrin I could not control my body. He ripped off Jarrin arm . Shit I got to do something but I can''t I am already dead. My friend is going to die ??? that is no concern of yours if he live or dies I turn around I see a man as thin as a corpse he warring a black robe and has a scythe Mike: who are you: ???: The reaper and I have come for you Mike: Wait I am Not ready I got to make sure my friend is ok Reaper: that is not my concern my only job is to take you to the underworldcome willing or I will force you Mike: You are goin have to force me REaper: Very well ???: Sorry Reaper but this man is coming with me Reaper: Freya what the hell does a goddess want Death is Hades Jurisdiction Freya: Hades always has a stick up his butt about rules. But this man is blessed by me and his rules do not apply he is my jurisdiction . Now be gone reaper. shu A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A woman appears before mewith brown hair and green eyes. She has pale white skin and is wearing a toga. With a wave her hand Freya blows the reaper all the way back to the underworld. then she snaps her finger and we end up in a room with a table and two chairs. Mike : what about my friend? Freya: Do not worry he is a live but in a different form which I have know idea why Mike: I see that''s good Freya: Have a seat Michael would like something to drink maybe some tea Mike: I am Good Freya: You see Michael I am the goddess of woman beauty and chivalry.and you and your whole family was blessed by me. You see one of your ancestor helped me out and I blessed his entire line. Have you not notice you would always want to help a woman in trouble. and the opposite sex is attracted to you even if they have a boyfriend. What about the woman in your family aren''t they all beautiful. Mike: Now that you mention it yeah your right Freya: You see you were not suppose to die tonight. infact you were suppose to live another 70 years. It is just thatIsis and Hera got me to go on a girls night out and when I was not watching you ended up and died on me so whoops. Mike: so what are we going to do now Freya: I can give you a new body but it will not be human anymore Mike: Will I be reborn Freya: do you want to? Mike: I am goodso what will I be Freya: you will be a race I Created a Valkyrie you get cool powers. like you can flyhave herculean strength,metalize and master any weapon in existence and all even throw in light magic and here is the knowledge to use your abilities do not want you to not what you are doing.. Mike that sounds cool what is the catch Freya: No catch just save women and you might be a girl because Valkyrie can only be woman. Mike: what was that last part Freya: nothing Ok I will send you back you will be in your new body when you reach earth. but time moves differently down there it has already been one moth. Your friend Jarrin is staying at Luka house. I just checked because I am a Goddess.so off you go Freya flick her hand and send me back to earth. I wake up and open my eyes I can see blond hair reaching m shoulder. I look at my cabin it is burned down. Danm I am not going to get that deposit back. I go to a lake and see my refectionWow what a hot girl wait THIS HOT GIRL IS ME, I am Naked I have blonde hair and silver eyes and snow white skinwith silver wings out my back. I am now 5ft.9. ok first thing first lets fine some close I cast a illusion spell with light magic to make my eyes blue i start to fly. now its off to find Jarrin and Luka. Mikki: and that''s my story Chapter 16 Shutup Mikki After Mikki tell us her story I all can say is shit did not see that coming Mikki fucking cheated death. Everyone introduces themselves to Mikki than Celine Pick her up over her shoulder and head to the bathroom where Have I seen this before oh no. Celine: You may not be a Vampire but I need to teach you the ways of woman Mikki: No thank you Celine: That exactly what Jarrin said She did not get a choice either Mikki: Jarrin help a sister out Jarrin: Think of this as payback for taking me to the woods have fun Mikki: Jarrin you bitch Natasha: I remember lessons of woman hood not pretty as specially the way Celine teaches it the poor girl. Jax: hey Luka what is the lessons of woman hood Luka: I do not know and hope to never find out Celine takes Mikki into the bathroom and then I start to hear scream moment later. she come out a couple hours later traumatize. Mikki: Never again Never again Daphne: I am guessing Since your family thinks your dead you do not have a place to stay you can stay with us we have plenty of space. we also need to sign you for school and get you some Identification. Mikki: Hey Jarrin how was my funeral Jarrin: Ok they played your favorite song I still don''t know why Mikki: They played Here Comes the Boom haha I wish I could have seen my grandma face she is all strict and prudy Marco: Can I ask you a question Mikki: sure Marco: what color panties are you wearing Mikki: Green Jarrin: YOUR NOT SUPOSE ANSWER HIM YOU IDIOT I run up to Marco and kick him he is sent flying like mother fucking team rocket blasting of again. Jarrin: Fucking perv Daphne: Wow You beat to the punch. Jax: Luka the woman in your family are horrifying Luka:......... Jax walks up to Mikki Jax: Hey I am Jax You are fucking hot for someone who use to be a dude Mikki: Mikki yeah if I was guy I wreck me till the sun don''t shine Luka: Mikki your taking this pretty well for being turn into a girl Mikki: Shit happens Maybe I be mad if I was ugly but I am fucking gorgeous Look at these tits This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Jarrin: Luka you better not look at her tits Mikki: Ahh Jarrin you wants some peanut butter with that jelly Jarrin: I AM NOT JEALOUS Mikki: Do not worry Luka is not my type and if I ever decide to fuck a guy it probably be Jax go big or go home right. Jax: YES! Jarrin: WHO SAID ANYTHING ABOUT FUCKING HIM! Luka: Please stop having this conversation in front of my family Shit I forgot everybody is here God danm you Mikki you piss me off so much I forgot everyone was here in the room. Daphne has the biggest grin on her face. Isac covering Eva ears but still smiling. Everyone of these fuckers are smiling. even Fucking Marco who just came back. Kill me now where is the rope. Mikki: Don''t worry guys she just embarrassed she never knew how to show her feeling even when she was young the more embarrassed she got the more the angrier she gets and the more she cursed. Jarrin: I AM NOT EMBARRASSED Mikki: see Jarrin: SHUT UP MIKKI After I blow my top Jax says good bye and head off on his motorcycle and Natasha give Mikki a space key. then Daphne Register Mikki at school as Mikayla Zane. Then I decide to go to my room in lye down in my bed I hear a knock. I go to the door and It is Mikki Mikki: Can I come in Jarrin: Come on Mikki: I just wanted to say sorry this was my fault for taking you to the woods that day. I was and idiot you tried to warn me and I did not listen. I even tried kill you I did not have (crying) did not have control over my own body. Jarrin: I did kill you so I am also sorry. Yeah you were and Idiot but your my idiot and no one messes with my idiot. Mikki: can I sleep with you Jarrin: What are you five Mikki: just tonight I miss my best friend and we are girls now we can do shit like this. Jarrin: fine I go back to my bed and Mikki crawls in Mikki: Jarrin Jarrin: What Mikki: Just between us when are you going to fuck Luka Jarrin: SHUT UP MIKKI Chapter 17 Preemptive strike Yaoyoa gives me the weekend off so that I can hang with Mikki.She has been dead for a month after all. Jax comes over and me Luka Mikki and Jax PlayC.O.D and Mikki and I destroy them feel the wrath a former nerd. Then We go to the movies Fucking Mikki suggested a horror flick. She know those things are my weakness. I cover my eyes the whole time. At end Luka and Jax were laughing at me fuck you guys. I was not scared I just do not like surprises ok. On Sunday Mikki said she books appointments at the spa. Jarrin: Why would I want to go to a girly place like the spa Mikki: Because your girl now and I always wanted go to one once in my life and now I am a girl I can go all the fucking time. Jarrin: I am Not doing something so girly Mikki: YOU ARE A GIRL. we get to do shit like this and more. Jarrin: Like what? Mikki: Were hot so when we go to the club we will get free drinks. We get woman intuition. We can get Mani and fucking pedies . When we cry stuff goes our way. when were sad we can gorge on ice-cream, and the most important thing iseven when were wrong were right. The sooner you except beinga girl the happier you will be just look at me I am on cloud 9. Jarrin: Do I have To Mikki: Beside I can not get a refund so your going I know how you hate wasting money. Mikki takes Lukas keys and we drive to the heavenly day spa. Ok I may have beenunwilling at first but I was so wrong this wasTHE BEST IDEA EVERfirst we wen into mud baths than we got facials and manicures and pedicures. Finally we got full body massages. Jarrin: I had to admit this was a great idea Mikki. Jesus you have got the hands of a god. A little more to left. Jesus: Yes Miss Scarlett Jarrin: OH GOD right there Mikki: Told you. Oh Juanita your miracle worker. Juanita: Thank you Miss Zane That was fucking amazing. I haven''t felt this relax in a long time. After our massages we head back to the house. Luka and Jax are training on C.O.D. We platy them again and whoop them again. You are 10 years to early if you think you can challenge us After that Jax goes home and we go to bed we got school in the morning and we have to go early to get Mikki''s uniform. The next Day Mikki, Luka and I head to school and we all get out of the car. There is a bigger commotion than the first time this happen. Sigh another long day Student: HOLY SHIT THE DEAMON BROUGHT ANOTHER ONe AND THIS TIME SHE IS A BUSTY BLOND. Student 2: DAMN HIM DANM HIM STRAIGHT TO HELL! Student 3: He has a flower on each arm FUCK YOU LUKA Luka: Damn it I should of guess this would happen Mikki: Don''t worry I will clear the misunderstanding. DONT WORRY LUKA IS NOT MY TYPE I PREFER ATHLETES. JARRIN PROBABLYY THE ONE WHO WILL END UP DATING HIM. JARRIN: SHUT THE FUCK UP MIKKI Student 4: WE GOT A SHOT! Danm it fucking hell Mikki. Luka I am sorry. I am sorry My friend is a moron. I grab Mikki by The collar and drag her into the school Luka. covers his face with his hand. After that Me and Mikki go to the office get her uniform and changers. her Locker is right next to mine. At least I can keep an eye on her so she wont do any stupid shit like this morning. we also share some classes math, English again and Gym with Jax and Luka. I am not the only girl in the class anymore. We get to class and Mikki introduces herself. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Mikki: Hello my name is Makayla Zane treat me well Student one: How do you know Jarrin Mikki: Best friend since we were five Student: What is your bust size Mikki: C Student: DANM SHE ACTUALLY ANSWERED Student: Why did you and Jarrin get out of Luka Car Mikki: Because we live with him silly Everyone: WHAT! Jarrin: Mikki shut up Luka forgive me I did not think she was that much of a moron. the whole class turn around I give them a glare they turn back. after class. I yell at Mikki for the whole passing period than we head to English time fly''s by. I meet with Luka in history Luka: every boy since second period has giving me the stink eye Jarrin: I am sorry Luka: Mikki Jarrin: Mikki We both sigh inwardly than we head to lunch we meet up with Mikki and Jax They seem to be having a really good time. they must be good friends. we eat our lunch than head to our classes. in Home EC I bake cake. I guess I will take it home for later. Than I head for gym. and spot Mikki . We both head to girls locker room Mikki: Jarrin you got some great asset you should start using them Jarrin: Shut up Mikki We get to gym and we start to play Soft ball. Mikki is the pitcher I Play first, Jax is in the outfield and Luka plays Catcher. Mikki got a cannon and strike everyone out. no hitter.. then we gang up on the on offense. we 9 to 0. After that troy walks up to Mikki Troy Hey your knew I am Troy how would like to go out some time Jax : sorry she is already taken Mikki: By who? Jax: Me Mikki: What? Jax wraps his arms around Mikki and Puts his tongue down her throat. Jax what the fuck. why the fuck kissing Mikki and Mikki stop looking like your enjoying it. Mikki: Woah Luka: Danm Jax Did not see that coming Why did you do that Jax: I was annoyed. I was annoyed When Troy was Talking to her. Than it hit me I like her . She is fucking crazy but I like her. Luka you nut up. You like Jarrin right. what if some one took her away. Stop pussy footing around. Luka: your right You Knew Mikki for a couple days you already hit first base I have been fucking around I have decided something Luka turns toward me hey what do you think your doing why do you have that look in your eyes. Mikki help me out. Damn she is still in a daze. Fuck you Jax you have corrupted My innocent Luka bring him back. Luka grabs then he shoves his tongue down my throat. just like Jax did to Mikki. than he uses his fangs to bite my neck. I moan little bit. What fuck is happening am I wet I am fucking wet from him biting me. Luka: I have planted My flag and marked you. I decided no more holding back. this is preemptive strike get ready for the war. I am fully ready to chase after you. best be prepared Jarrin: YOU YOUUUUUU DUMBASSSSSSSS I slap him in the face and run out the room Luka: this is going to be a long drawn out battle. But i will win in the end Chapter 18 The rougue Family Found Mikki Vs Shadow vampire army Luka pov Ok maybe Imoved aa little to quick when I told Jarrin I was going to pursue her. I may have gone overboard biting her. When a vampire bites someone the person who is bittenfeels a rushof extreme pleasure almost better than an orgasm. To sex its feels a close second and that probably scared her because when I saw her again she knocked me out stole my keys and lock herself in the car. This may take while. I tell Jax to takeMikki home on his bike and he happily agrees. Fuck you Jax Getting into Mikki pants is like a sprint getting into Jarrin pants is like triathlon you have to train hard and put in a lot efforts. Iguess I better find away to get her to open the door. Jarrin Pov God what the fuck was that. that bite felt better than fucking masturbating. not only that I feel so fucking horney right now. I had to lock myself in the car and get asfar away from Luka as possible. I would have probably jump his bones right thenand there if I did not have enough self control. Stupid vampire teenage hormones. I finally start losing my lust when Luka knocks on the window Luka: Jarrin open the door Jarrin: NO Luka: Jarrin open the door Jarrin: NO Luka: Jarrin your being childish Jarrin: NO I AM NOT Celine was right Woman lesson number 3 all men are wolves who onle want to get into your pants especially ones with PONYTAILS LUKA'' What did Celine teach you Jarrin: Ways of woman lesson number one no women shall explain the lesson to the opposite sex Luka: Damn Celine was prepared Lukas phone ring and then his face get really dark and he turns serious. Jarrin: what Luka WE found the rogue base I quickly un lock the car and we speed to the mansion Jax motorcycle is still here we walk in Mikki is really angry and Jax is angry as well because the shadow vamps hurt Mikki. I am fucking piss and so is Luka piss as well. We got four angry unstable strong supernatural teenagers piss of at you. Theses guys fucked up Natasha; Good now that your here we can start the talk. The Rogue base is hidden in the forest. there is at least 500 shadow vampires and 3 shadow nobles including Nigel Rogue. I decided to let Luka lead this mission. with Jarrin Mikki and Jax plus Yaoyao as support she will onlyinterfere if you are in a jam. you leave tonight be back before dawn you got school in the morning Jarrin: Mikki finally some payback Mikki : I want to run wild Isac: Time sure flies by I remember when I stormed my fist base. It was and ogre base and I had to save some elves good times good time Yaoyao; Before we go I want to give you something Yaoyao open her storage ring and give me a black and red Chinese dress with Red dragons covering it. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yaoyao: this dress is made out demonic spider silk and is very durable and is extremely hard to tear. and also absobs physical damage. think of this as a present for surviving my training Daphne: Jarrin is not only one who get battle gear my made this for the three you. I can''t believe my baby is about to storm his first base Luka: Mom not in front of my friends Jax: Luka your family is awesome Luka gear he is dress in black from head to toe except for his shirt. there is also some on the hood of his jacket. Jax Has nave blue sleeveless shirt with a wolf on it. with dark gray pants. the material stretches so it wont rip in his wolf form. Mikki got silver armor top with a back opening for her wings. and a blue mini skirt with white boots Jarrin: You look like a slutty knight Mikki: whatever I did not know we were going to a Chinese restaurant Jarrin: Touch¨¦ Luka: Yaoyao good job I put on the dress and put my hair in a ponytail with a silver dragon hairpin Yaoyao gave me. everyone else gets dress too. Then we spread out are wings and head out. Jax changes his legs into his wolf form and runs at sonic speed. We get there in a couple hours andthe place is surrounded buy guards Jarrin: What are we going to do Mikki: go right through the front door. Jarrin: Mikki wait Come back Mikki walks up to the guards they look extremelyconfused. then she conjure what is that white stick of dynamite then she chucks it and a light explosion sends the vamp flying everywhere. Guard: were being attack call reinforcements. The Guard starts to come like and army of ants about to swarm Mikki: But she than conjure two white Tommy guns. Well she did like Scarface as a kid Mikki: say hello to my little friends She pulls the trigger and start blowing the army away with rounds of light bullets. Damn Mikki when did you become a battle junkie you are two OP. after that she make a gigantic broad sword and releases her wings than she start chopping away she is smiling the whole time Jax: Damn that is hot Yaoyao: Valkyrie are war related race and tend to love to fight she is still young right now. I can not wait to spar with her in the future. After a matter minuets Mikki has completely slaughter the vampires and she come over to us Mikki" I am getting kind of sleepy you will have to finish the rest without me Night Night Jax :Good night my little war goddess she fell a sleep she just committed mass murder and fell a sleep. at least only the 3 noble are left. then we see the 3 nobles come out the mansion all of them look extremely angry in The middle I spot Nigel. The real fight begins now chapter 19 Jax vs Brutis The 3 noble came out the mansion all of them look piss off. good they do not even know how fucked up they are going to be .By Nigel are two vampire I do not recognize. One was a big whit bald dudewho wore a suit. the other was a bLond with pale skin and he look at me with lust what a freak I think he licked his lips Nigel: do you know who you are attacking Jarrin: If we didn''t know we would not be attacking dumbass Blonde: She feisty Nigel I want Her Bald man: Keep it in your pants Gregor we are about fight Gregor: Calm down Brutis do not get your panties in a twist Nigel: The Blonde one is covered in blood capture herBrutis I want her to suffer for doing this to our men. kill the rest Brutis: Don''t tell me what to do only Lord shadow can tell me what to but she will suffer. Brutis dashes toward Mikki but is intercepted by Jax with a kick to the face and Brutis is sent flying crashing into the mansion. Gregor: this is a surprise one of them can match up with Brutis in strength Brutis slowly gets up Brutis: you Bastard Jax: It is not nice to wake a sleeping lady Brutis: you will pay for sucker punching me Jax: whatever chrome dome. by the way you go near her again I WILL RIP OUT YOUR INSIDES! Jax''s Battle aura spikes and Brutis eyes widen a little bit. I guess Jax is really protect a Mikki. wait didn''t they just meet wow that guy moves fast. Brutis: I have not felt a power level like this in a while this might be a little fun I will play around with you than I will kill that girl Jax: Didn''t I say if you touch herI FUKING KILL YOU! He turns into his wolf form oh shit Jax is fucking piss off he already decided to take his wolf form. Brutis: a wolf this is a surprise come mutt show me your power GOLEM FIST Jax: shut up Mr. Clean Wild Wolf Art WOLF PUNCH Both Brutis and Jax simultaneously hit each other in the face they both are sent flying in the opposite direction. they both get up again and grab each others arms so neither letting go and they continue to pummel each other in the face Brutis: is ah that ah all ah you ah got Jax: Not ah even ah close ah bitch Then Brutis kick Jax in the stomach he coughs up blood but not before jax knees him in the chin and he looses a couple of teeth. This is turning unto a real brawl. Then Jax punches Brutis in the face then he head-butts him andBrutis once again sent flying This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Brutis: I guess I have know choice. Shadow weapon BLACK KNIGHT ARMOR Shadows cover Brutis body and turn into a black armor. Brutis: You gave it a good shot but this is my victory nothing can pierce my Black knight armor you might as well give up Jax: Will see about that wild wolf arts spinning wolf claw Jax spin his claws into Brutis he is pushed back but he does not even have a scatch Jax: not even a crack Brutis: hahahahaha See your puny claws are worthless Brutis picks up Jax throws him and then starts pounding him into the ground. While this is happening Mikki wakes up and she see Jax getting beaten she is still weak from using to much energy on the army. Mikki: JAX! Jax:STAY THERE Brutis: ahisn''t that sweet first I am going to beat you than I am going to rape her in front of you. Oh God he should not have said that Jax''s rage IT IS OVER 9000! Jax power level spike again and Brutis is blow back. He is furious he truly hates the man in front Jax: 3 minuets I am going to beat you in less than 3 minuets Brutis: You are bluffing there no way you can pierce my armor Jax: Wild Wolf arts Rabid Dog Jax body starts to glow and he gets bigger and his claws get longer. His eyes get more wild. he looks like a completely xly different person. His humanity gone Jax: Roarrrrrrrrrraa! Brutis: He has lost all his humanity Jax disappears. he gotten faster. he reappears in front of Brutis then he claws him his armor starting to crack. Brutis: This is impossible how could a simple attack crack my armor Jax: Rooaaaaarrrrrrr! Jax speed is like a ninja and he chipping away his armor left and right. then he start beat like pinball throwing him and catching him by himself. the he uses his claws and pierce Brutis gut and bisects him. OH GOD YOU CAN SEE HIS SPINAL CHORD. He turns back to normal Jax: I told you if try touch her I rip out your insides Jax walks over to us Luka: what was that Jax: Wild Wolf Art Rabid Dog it is kind of my trump card use in a last resort. I need more training Then he goes to Mikki and lies his head on her lap Mikki: Whhat areee youuuuu..... Jax: shhh you had your nap now it''s my turn then he falls asleep peacefully Chapter 20 a Contest of Speed Luka Vs Gregor Nigel Pov How is this Possible how could someone like Brutis Lose to a dog. It all Started when we herd explosion someone was attacking the mansion and Lord Shadow was not please. Lord Shadow never goes out so our enemies think there are only 3 shadow noble but there are 4. He ordered us to go out side and we our army was already wiped out There were 3 woman and two man. A blonde girl with silver wings covered in Blood. Was she sleep? Next a girl with light brown skin and red and black hair. She was wearing a Chinese dress that match her hair with dragons on them. Next was a man with a black ponytail with silver streaks. He was dress from head to toe in black. Then the other man had dark brown skin and short black hair. he was wear a sleeveless navy shirt with a wolf on it with grey pants. Finally their was a Chinese woman with a indifferent expression. she look older than the rest I could also tell she was the strongest of bunch we will have to take the others down first than gang up on her. I see The Blonde girl covered in blood and tell Brutis to capture her. He reluctantly attacks but is intercepted by the black man and Brutis is sent flying. it Look like man care fore the blonde. Stupid emotion they only slow you down. The Blackman turns out be a werewolf. FUCK!. The wolf and Brutis are evenly match but than wolf sends Brutis flying. Which make Brutis use is shadow weapon Black Knight Amor. Than Brutis Beat down the Wolf the Blonde wake up and shout out the wolf name Jax. Than Brutis toys with enemy and tells this Jax that he going to rape that girl in front of him. That sets him off. is Battle aura spikes and he becomes a wild animal and rips Brutis in two Nigel: I cannot believe Brutis lost Gregor: hahaha Mr. Clean the one who values strength the most lost to someone who uses Brute force Nigel: You should not laugh he was our brother Gregor: Half brother we all have different mothers I don''t consider any of you family. Were going to have to kill or take one of them hostage so we can even the playing field. I suggest the one with the black dress I love breaking strong girls Nigel: Go ahead that one has been giving the evil eye since I been out here. I do not know her at least I do not think? Gregor: Very well I better get going before I Lose the element of surprise shadow weapon DARK BOOTS and then Gregor disappears Luka Pov Jax defeated Brutis only two remain. That lucky bastard using Mikki as a lap pillow. The dude may look calm and lax on the outside but when it comes to girl he is chasing the dude is a real predator. Maybe I should ask him for help with Jarrin. I see the Shadow vamps and one them is eyeing Jarrin in fact he has been eyeing her all night and it has been pissing me off. I take a lesson and Jarrin Handbook and make a contingency plan. When we got here I cast my lighting spell THUNDER STEP to increase my speed and reaction time. When living with monster that do not know how to hold back training you have to be able to do one of two things, Either learn how to take a punch or dodge. Yeah I learn how to take a hit but I was a whole lot better in dodging. When it comes to speed I have yet to meet someone my match. The Perv disappears shit I was right he is going after Jarrin. but instead grabbing her he finds me shooting lightning up his ass. He is sent flying . Jarrin looks confuse to why she ended up at the place I was. You see I started one of Jarrin anime show I think it was Naruto. They would substitute people for different things. I go to her Luka: You ok Jarrin: how did I get here Luka: secret Then I decide to pat her on the head I know ii might pay for this but I can not help my self she is just looking to cute all confuse like that. She becomes red Jarrin: WHO GAVE YOU THE RIGHT TO PET ME Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Luka: I could not help it you just look to cute punish me later if you I do not care Jarrin: LUKA YOU DUMBASS Mikki: TSUNDERE TSUNDERE ALERT JARRIN YOU JUST PULLED A CLASSIC TUSNDERE MOVE JUST REPLACE DUMBASS WITH BAKA Jarrin: SHUT UP MIKKI Luka: Jarrin so cute all embarrassed like this Jarrin: I AM NOT EMBARRASSED Gregor: That was pretty neat trick kid your pretty fast I turn and I see Gregor Luka: your just slow Gregor that was just my first gear Luka: If that was your first then I am not impressed Gregor: if you want a contest in speed everyone knows Gregor and Luka: I''M THE FASTEST We both disappear. Jarrin Pov I see The shadow vamp come in front of me and about to grab me when I am suddenly in the spot were Luka was. then He shoots a bolt of lightning at the enemy. He ask if I was ok, Then he got the nerve to pet me what the heck. even if it does feel kind of nice. NO NO NO. I yell at him. but than he calls me cute. Cute I am not cute if anything I am sexy as hell. I getting off topic here. I am little embarrassed so I call him dumbass. Then Mikki yells out that I pulled a classic Tsundere move. Am I tsundere no fucking way. Then Gregor re appears Luka turns to face him. They both disappear. There fight is like something out of dragon ball. They disappear and when they re appear they do a bunch of consecutive punches and kicks and when they get some distance from each they do a flashy move. Luka: ELECTRIC STORM Gregor: GAIL BURST Mikki: Luka is looking pretty cool right now isn''t he Jarrin Jarrin: He''s ok Mikki: Such the Tsundere Jarrin: Shut up Mikki Suddenly Gregor picks ups some dirt and throws it in his eye than he takes a hidden dagger and stabs Luka but Luka was faster and it hit him in the side. Jarrin: LUKA! Luka: that is playing dirty Gregor: I admit it you are faster than me. I had to slow you down some how. The only thing that matters is who wals away at the end. Yaoyao Walks over to me Yaoyao: do you want Luka to win Jarrin: of course Yaoyao: Than say this to him she whispers something in my ear Jarrin: I can''t say that Yaoyao: do you want him to win Jarrin: fine Hey Luka he turns around Jarrin: IF YOU WIN I PROMISE TO GO ON A DATE WITH YOU Luka pov I see Yaoyao go over to Jarrin and whispers something in her ear. she turn red now. she is struggling with something. then she calls out my name Jarrin: LUKA IF YOU WIN I PROMIS TO GO ON A DATE WITH YOU did I just hear that. Did she just say she will go on a date with me HELL YEAH WAY TO GO YAOYAO. You are todays MVP no matter what anyone says. you are being the best wingman ever. This is like a buy one get one free deal. I get to beat this guy up and win date. It must be my lucky day. Luka time for me to finish this. ARMOR OF SPARKS My whole body is covered with electricity kind of like Pikachu except I look more badass. than I move my speed has far surpassed what it use to bee. than I use GATLING THUNDER FIST and a barrage of punches connect each sending a million bolts of lightning into him. By the time I am done with him his body is extra crispy I walk over to everyone a go next to Jarrin Luka: I won for out date were something pretty. preferably a skirt or a dress. she turns red Jarrin: stupid Luka Jarrin was right it is fun to tease people. I should do this more often looks like I won in more ways than one. Chapter 21 Payback Jarrin vs Nigel and Yaoyao Worries can we go now Nigel pov First our army than Bruits and now Gregor what the hell is going on. Who are these people and why are they so strong. Crap I sense a dark pressure coming from the mansion and I turn around and I see Lord shadow is there and he look angry. Lord Shadow: what is going on out here Nigel why haven''t you destroyed them ye Nigel: Farth--I mean Lord Shadow them enemy is stronger than I anticipated but do not worry I will beat them all. Jarrin: yeah right you just sucking up daddy Nigel: Shut up bitch Jarrin: Well everything that happen here today is your fault Nigel: What? Lord Shadow; Nigel explain Nigel: I do not know what she is talking about I do not know her. Jarrin: Yes you do but I may be in a different form now. Remember about a month ago you turned a blonde boy in the woods than you force him kill his friend. but the friend killed him instead. Than you tore off the kids arm stabbed him in the gut then left him for dead and burned down the cabin Mikki: The blonde guy was me Jarrin: and the guy you left for dead was me I told you I would kill you. You sorry excuse for a James bond villain. Nigel: NO WAY HOW ARE BOTH OF YOU ALIVE; Mikki and Jarrin; Secret Nigel: for killing my brothers I will destroy you I begin my charge. Jarrin Pov Nigel Charges at me with great speed but is nothing compared to Yaoyao. I get into flowing dragon stance and use one of its defensive techniques. Jarrin: FLOWING DRAGON STANCE SWIRLING DRAGON Swirling dragon is a defensive move that allows me to dodge my opponents attacks with the most minimum amount of movement. Good thing my body is as flexible as a Olympic gymnast. Nigel keeps attacking but he can not hit me at all. I am not how I use to be I am much stronger now. then I hit with a fire palm andhe get sent back Nigel: looks like close combat will not get the job done. Lets try this BLIZZARD Jarrin: not good enough FLOWING DRAGON STANCE 360 DEGREES FIRE DRAGON TWISTER I spin and create a fire twister that burns away his blizzard away Nigel: lets try this ICICLE SPIKES Jarrin; were you really this weak I feel bad losing to you FLOWIN DRAGOM STANCE TWISTSTING DRAGON CLAW I shape my hands into claws than I use them to deflect every single piece of ice. I guess Yaoyao Spartan training is really doing its job well. Than I run up to Nigel and do one of my favorite moves that I just happen to master I jump and wrap my legs around Nigel neck. He cannot breath or get away Jarrin: COILING DRAGON STANCE SPINNIG DRAGON TAIL CORKSCREW I spin and snap his neck than use the momentum to pile drive his head into the ground. I get up and I see his body lifeless Jax: DAAAAAAAANMMMMM looks like Jax is up Yaoyao: Danm she use the fucking corkscrew the poor bastard Luka; was Jarrin always this strong? Yaoyao: Jarrin might not be a genus in magic like you but she is a genus in battle aura which is perfect for a martial artist. Give it time in about a 100 years she will probably be one of the strongest people in the house. Better watch your back Luka now we got two geniuses in the house. She will be just like a Minnie me in battle This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Luka: oh no As I walking back Lord Shadow charges me Lord Shadow: You think you can get away with killing my children He is intercepted By Yaoyao Yaoyao: who gave you permission to attack my disciple The battle between Yaoyao and Lord shadow starts Yaoyao POv earlier that day Oh god what am going to do. My boobs feel sore and I been throwing up a lot lately I seen this four times and every time one of those time a new family member was added I MIGHT HAVE FUCKING BABY. It must have happen at Jarrin welcome party. I told idiot Reiji to pull out I guess he was not quick enough to sheath his blade. I do not know how to be mom. What if my kid does not like me. What if it like Reiji better. I go to store and quickly by a pregnancy test. When get home everybody down stairs I quickly hide the pregnancy test in my storage ring. Natasha say that they found The Rogue family. Ok good hurry up hurry up I got to go pee on a stick. Natasha: Yaoyao I am sending you with the kids to storm the Rogue base FUCK! Normally I love a good base who doesn''t but why right now. I cannot just say no because than they will ask why?. I reluctantly agree. I see Daphne Making the kids costume I see Jarrin It look something like a dominatrix. I tell Daphne I will have her ware one of my chines dresses because she is my disciple. You owe me one Jarrin.. After we get there Mikayla wipes out the whole army. Way to go Mikayla the quicker were done with this the quicker I can go. Next Jax fight Brutis I secretly use a pressure point skill to wake Mikayla up. because he love is in danger he fight harder that means wins faster. Luka is the next to fight. he is just like his dad put a carrot in front of him and he fight harder. The carrot was Jarrin and a date. Gosh men are so simple. Finally Jarrin crushes Nigel in a overwhelming victory. that is my girl now we can get he fuck out of here. The last vampire attack but I block. Lord Shadow: I am Lor...... Yaoyao: I do not care who you are or what plans you have Frankly you are not even on the things shit I got to do tonight so I am going to beat you K STRIKING DRAGON STANCE DRAGON CLAW BARRAGE I immediately hit him with 1000 consecutive punches and he is down in moments. Then I turn to the kids Yaoyao: ok lets go Everyone: yes mam After we get back I quickly go to my room and pee on stick now all I can do is wait ding the timer went off Yaoyao: looks like I am going to be a mom Reiji walks in Reiji: Hello my love Yaoyao: Remember Jarrin welcome party Reiji: who doesn''t remember Jarrin Welcome party Yaoyao: Well... um.... you know what fuck it Reiji I am going to have a baby Reiji faints instant KO Yaoyao: WAY TO BE MAN REIJI! chapter 22 First Date After the battle with new shadow clan which was really anticlimactic with Yaoyao taking out Lord shadow with technique. She must be really holding back with me. I ask Luka what the house ranking is Luka: well it goes like this the old generation Granny Tasha, My dad, Yaoyao, Reiji, My mom, Gordon, and Carol Jarrin: who is Carol? Luka:oh right you haven''t met her yet she is Robins mom Jarrin: oh Luka: inour generation it Me either you or Mikki followed by Marco the dude is kind of lazy. Then Robin she is more of a doctor like her mom. finally Gabe and lastly Eva. But I think Gabe will surpass Marco in a couple of years. In the next fifity it will probably change some more. Reiji runs downs stairs Reiji: HEY EVERYONE I AM GOING TO BE A DAD! EVERYONE: WHAT! Wow did not see that coming tonight. Yaoyao going to be a mom. wait minute did she beat up the leader pregnant. I have underestimated my master to much. Note to self stop talking back. Everyone celebrating and drinking except for Yaoyao who cannot and I think she is a little piss off. No Yaoyao don''t drink it bad for the baby. Reiji stops her. Luka: Look like we got two things to celebratea new addition to our family and our date Daphne: WHAT! Jarrin: Crap I forgot about that and why did you sayit in front of your mother Luka: I thought she was drunk and was not paying attention she has got ears like and elf on these type of things. Daphne:So when is it where you going Luka: secret and Saturday Daphne: That only Two days away I got to prepare Luka go get a haircut Luka; What Isac: I will take him he is starting to look like a girl. Luka: fine After the Minnie party we go to bed and two day fly by like that Celine picks out my clothes and Daphne Curls the edges of my hair. Celine decide to put me in a red sun dress with a white jacket and some flats. She was going to make me ware hills but I walked like a new born deer and kept stumbling. Than she gives me a Fedora hat and a choker with a amulet with a bat on it. She also tells me do not easy and play hard to get. I do not plan on playing anything. I go down stair and seeLuka his hair is now short and spikey. he is warring a red shirt Blue jeans and a black Leather Jacket. Now can fully see hiss face. He looks even better looking than he use to be. Why did I say that? Luka: I guess you like my new look you can''t keep your eyes of me Jarrin: shut up Luka: Ok Ok lets go We start heading to car and we spot Jax I guess he is going to hang out with Mikki. He give Luka the thumbs up. I give him the finger and than he laughs. we get into the car and he blindfolds me he says he wants it to be a surprise. He finally stops and takes off my blindfold. It Is WONDERLAND! I have not been to Wonderland since my 13th Birthday. I have always wanted to go back but never had the time. How did he know? Ok he got me this was a nice surprise Jarrin: How did you know I wanted to go back to Wonderland Luka: a little Valkyrie told me. Jarrin: Mikki oh well I going to ride the DEVOUER LUKA: I heard you liked roller coasters and what better place than wonderland amusement park Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. When we get into the park the first thing we do is ride the Devourer the tallest ride in the park. Luka screams like a girl haha. Then we ride the terminator followed by the Twirl a Whirl. My Stomach start to growl I guess I am kind of hungry Luka: what was that monster a Troll Jarrin: Shut up Luka: just Kidding Wait by that bench I will by you something to eat my treat I waiting by the bench when a guy comes up to me. Guy: Hey I am Jason How about it would you like hang out with me today. Jarrin: Sorry I am waiting for someone Jason: I do not see anybody come on it will be fun Jarrin: He will be back soon I am starting to lose my patience when I spot Luka. Jason see were eyes go and spots Luka. I guess Luka is kind of intimidating he is 6ft 3 and muscular because of his training and his short hair now makes him look more manly. Jason Clicks his tongue and walks off. After that we begin to eat some hotdogs coke and some cotton candy. I finish everything except my cotton candy While I am eating it Luka: you got something on your face Jarrin: What Luka uses his finger to wipe my mouth than he puts the cotton candy in his mouth. Ok I admit it that made my heart skip a beat a little Jarrin: whaaaat arrrre youu doinnng Luka: Trying to seduce you Jarrin: WHAT! Luka: hahahah I was just kidding This fucker teasing me. I give him the cold shoulder for while and then he starts to sweat then I say I was just fucking with him. Then he laughs some more. After that we go to the arcade and he wins me a giant stuff Tiger I name him Axel. Then we see one of my old friends whack a mole Jarrin: I have never lost a game of whack a mole Luka: care to make a wager Jarrin: What Luka: the loser gets one thing from the loser no question ask Jarrin: I am not fucking you Did I just hear a click of his tongue. was he really planning on making me fuck him if I lost. Few that was a close one. He agrees to my term and we begin to play I lose by two fucking moles Jarrin : What do you want me to do Luka: I will tell you when we get home it is starting to get dark and we decide to head home I have Axel in my arms and we make it to the front door. Jarrin: What do you want me to do Luka: a kiss Jarrin WHAT! fiiine a bet is a bet but only on the cheek ok Luka: that is fine I close my eyes and go to kiss Luka on the cheek. Something not right I open them and my lips are touching his. This fucker turned his head at the last minuet. I am redder than I have ever been in my life I can''t even move. Luka: should not have close your eyes well good night He walks in the house. It is about five minuets before I go in I am still hugging Axel. What the hell why is my heart beating so fast. I come in and Mikki bum rushes me Mikki: Jarrin if a boy "friend" and a girl "friend" go out and enjoy each other company is that a hang Jarrin: Mikki that is date Gabe and Eva: WE TOLD YOU Jarrin: what exactly happen while I was gone Mikki: started to explain her day.
Next chapter is Mikki point of view and what she did while Jarrin and Lukas was on her date Chapter 23 It is not Date were just Hannging out Mikki Pov Luka Come to me and asked what is a good place to take for their date I tell Him Wonderland without a moment of hesitation she always wanted to go back. she love roller coasters and never had the time to go. He thanks me and leaves. On the day of their date Jarrin is dressed up in a red sun dress. She looks adorable. They Leave and I decide to crush Eva and Gabe in Video games. Gabe: Do have to try so hard Eva: yeah I am only six Mikki: it is never to early to learn humility and the agony of defeat die die die oh head shot. I hear the doorbell ring and it is Jax Jax: Hey Mikki you want to go hang out together Mikki: Just the two of us isn''t that a date Jax: No it is not a date it is just two friends hanging out Gabe: This is definitely a date Eva: Mikki your being lied to that is definitely a date Jax: I would never lie to Mikki Gabe: Haven''t you ever read little red riding hood when you were a kid he is clearly the big bad wolf deceiving you Mikki: But in the story that wolf was a stranger Jax is a friend Gabe and Eva face palm Eva; That makes him even more dangerous Jax: relax you two all have her back before it gets dark it will be fine I wont try anything scouts honor Mikki: see scouts honor Gabe; Were you even a scout Jax: I had a friend that was a scout Eva: Mikki you are definitely being lied too he is definitely going to try something Jax: Would I lie to look at these eyes I look into his eyes he looks like a puppy. Puppy can''t be dangerous can they Mikki: I will be back before dark Then I get on his motorcycle and he gives me a helmet it is my favorite color green. It is like he knew I would ve riding with him. he decide take me to Bowl Tag & Put. it a place were we can go bowling play minute golf and play lazar tag. We decide go bowl first . I win The First game and get 3 strikes in a row Yay me. Then Jax wins the second game. Then I think he let me win the last game because he was smiling the whole time even when he was losing so badly. Next we play some Miniature golf witch I was not to good at because of all my strength but Jax waited for me to put in each whole no matter how long it took. He sure is a nice guy. After that we play lazar tag and I goy the top score Hahahahaha. My stomachs start to growl. Jax: how about we go to the Steel Grill and get something to eat than I will take you home. We get to the Steel grill and I order a cheeseburger and some fries, Jax order some ribs and a chicken sandwich with fries If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Jax Most girl would order a salad when they go out Mikki: Is this bad Jax: Not at all I like girls who no how to eat I blush a bit Mikki: The Goddes told me know matter how much I eat I will never get fat Jax: good for you most girls would kill for that Mikki: Guess I am Lucky Jax: Hey Mikki do you miss your family Mikki: sometimes but I was the black sheep in my family everyone would take things so serious and just want have fun and enjoy life. But I do miss them sometime Jax: maybe some day you will have your on family Mikki: what was that Jax :nothing Mikki: You act really weird sometimes Jax Jax: is that Bad Mikki: no it is just different Jax: sometimes different can be good Mikki: Maybe After we eat I spot a pool table and Jax and I play a couple of rounds and I win them all Yeah that is right I am the pool master bow before me mortals I do a little victory dance when Jax says something to me Jax: How would like to make a bet Mikki: what kind Jax: I can sink every single ball with one shot if I win you have to do one thing I say. Mikki: deal there is no way this is a easy win Jax takes the shot to surprise every single one of them goesin Mikki: that is impossible Jax: Yep well a bet a bet I win Mikki: what do you want Jax: I will tell you when we get home I get on Jax is motorcycle and he takes me home Mikki : so what do you want Jax: a kiss Mikki: whaaaat? fine just the cheek Iclose my eyes to kiss Jax but when I open then my lips are touching Mikki: you tricked me Jax; Yep see you with have to do another hangout preferably one that ends like that My heart is beating really red whatthe heck was that. That wasn''t a date right? Jarrin Pov Jarrin: You got played Mikki: Danm it Jarrin: but why does that sound so familiar Luka pov I call Jax to see how things went on his end Luka: how it go Jax: complete success operation risk it to get the biscuit complete success you Luka: same now it is on to phase two this will be along one with a lot of work Jax Yeah but wont it be worth it Luka: Let operation panty dropbegin hahahaha Jax; Your more manipulative then I am Jarrin going to kill you if shefinds out best of luck comrade Luka: you too I hang up the phone and fall asleep Chaapter 24 Dopple Trouble I decide to go to my New favorite place Rob''s Caf¨¦. Let me tell you this the man know how to make some sweets. I found this place about two weeks ago and I been here everyday since. Good thing I have a high metabolism and do Martial arts everydaywith that I do not get fat. So I can pcome here everyday this is my little slice of heaven that no one knows about. Jarrin: Hey Rob Rob: Hey Jarrin what can I get for one of My favorite customers the usual or something different Jarrin: Give Mea slice of strawberry short cake and a s''more parfait Rob: One strawberry shortcake and ones''more parfait coming up. You reallydo like your sweets how are you not fat Jarrin: That not nice to say to paying customer and I work out Rob: You can handle a little joke. Since you started coming in my business has been booming. Who doesn''t want to stare at a pretty girl/ It is like you get meal for your eyes and your stomach Jarrin: I am going to let that go because I like you Rob Rob: good we do not want to upset you I Found Rob Caf¨¦ when I walking and it was gettingrobbed I subdued the thief and Rob offered me one of his deserts. My taste buds were in heaven I been coming here ever since. Rob: Here your order Jarrin:Thanks Rob I go to my usual spot and start devouring my cake. I am in completebliss. then I hear something I see3 kids from my schooltwo of them are bullying the other. not my problem I am not hero I am about to dig in parfait when one of students gets push towards me and knocks over my parfait and he fall to the ground Jarrin: MY PARFAIT NOOOOOOOOOOO! youwere so young(crying) and I haven''t eventakin a bite yet. YOU SHALL BE AVENGED! Bully Nice Going Zack Bully2: yeah good one nerd they start to walk away Jarrin: HEY ASSHOLES which one of you are going to pay for my parfait they turn around Bully: Isn''t that Scarlett Bully2: yeah she is pretty but I herd she had a temper guess what I heard was right Bully: Were willing to pay if you do a little dan..... He does even get to finish his sentence before I punch him and knock him out Bully2: You Bitch He charges at me but I move to side trip him than I give a chop and he is out like the first. Than I steal all their money in their wallets. That will teach you when you try to mess with me when I am trying to enjoys my sweets. Jarrin: Another Parfait on them Rob: Got it Zack: thanks for helping me Jarrin Nobody has ever helped me before Jarrin: Do I know You? Zack: Someone as popular as you would not know some one like me even though I am in all your classes Jarrin: Your in all my classes. Wait I am Popular? Zack: Your so popular that you do not even no your popular Jarrin: Really? Zack: anyway thanks for saving me even though yo only tried to avenge your dessert. Jarrin: no problem Zack: By my goddess Jarrin: What was that Zack nothing see ya then Zack leaves and I get another parfait than I head home I spotLuka and Mikki in the Kitchen Jarrin Did you Know I am Popular Mikki and Luka: You didn''t Luka: you are number 5 of the top 10 people who every boy wants to date in the school Jarrin: what Mikki: number 3 on those they want to fuck buy the way I am number 2 maybe it is because I am easier to approach than you Jarrin: WHAT! and why are you so happy guys want to fuck you Mikki: it means I am hot After that I do my homework than I practice my martial art followed by some magic than I go to sleep. The next morning I wake us head down stairs Mikki and Luka are looking atthe TV Jarrin: what is it Luka: Two kids from our school died yesterday Mikki: yeah they say it was a murder suicide I look at the TV weren''t those the two boys bullying Zack. Why would one kill the other and than kill him self it does not make any sense. Could it be. No I thinking to much We get to school and My Locker been broken into. some of my stuff is missing. I report it to principle head to class. wow this is really weird. go through my class. and in Chemistry we have to do a project I get partnered with Zack. Isn''t this a littleto coincidental. Zack: we Wont be able to finish this how about coming to my house Jarrin: Are you sure it all right Zack: My Fosterparent are busy always working I am sure they wont mind Jarrin: ok After class I go to history and then to lunch I tell them about my locker been broken into and how I am going to Zack house to finish my chem project Mikki: I think you Have a stalker Jarrin: If I do I will beat the shit out of him Luka: I do not like this something up I do not think you should go to Zack house This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Jax: Yeah that guy is kind of creepy Jarrin: It just a project and I can handle my self Luka: I come pick you up when your done just to be sure Jarrin: You Guys worry to much After lunch I go to home Ec and my apron is missing. what is going on I will have to bring a spare from home. than It happen again someperv took my FUCKING UNDERWEAR after gym class this is getting kind creepy. How did the stalker even get in the girls locker room. I do not tell anyone about this because I do not want them to worry. Lucky for me I keep extras in my bag. Mikki is always forgetting something from a bra to panties . Luka drops me off at Zack house and I tell him to beback by six. Zack And I work on the project for and hour than he offers me a drink Zack: Would you like some ice tea Jarrin: sure I drink it then I start to get really sleepy and I fall asleep. I wake up and I am in a bed handcuffed I have been stripped to nothing but my underwear . What is going on did he drug me. I look around the room and see picture of me all over the walls. There is also a shine that has my school supplies my apron even my FUCKING UNDERWEAR. What the hell is this guy a panty sniffer. I try to break free but I can barely move Zack: you wont be able to move these are magic cuffs that strips you of your powers Jarrin: What are you doing why am I like this Zack: I been watching you for a long time now. I was even more surprise when I found out you were a vampire Jarrin: How did you know Zack: I am a doppelganger my abilities allows to change into anyone I wish if I can touch them I also get their powers and memories.Why your here it is because I love you Jarrin" what Zack: I love you but you love that bastard Luka Jarrin: I don''t love him we are just friends. Zack: now your just lying to yourself. once he comes over I will kill him but first let''s have a little fun He transform into Luka Zack: See I can become anyone you desire anyone He turns into Jax and then Mikki. I guess that explains how he got into the girls locker room. Than he transforms back to Luka. Jarrin: You are insane I bet you killed those boys didn''t you Zack Beautiful and smart that is why I love you yes I did they would not leave me alone they had it coming Now let get back to the fun. He starts to kiss my neck and to undue my bra. Ok I am scared I am really scared this guy is about to rape me with Luka body. Someone help me anyone I do not care who.a tear start falling from eyes. With a miracle the door bell rings. he clicks his tongue I look at the time it sixo clock LUKA! Zack: I have seen your memories I knowthat is Luka be a good girl and stay quiet we would not want anything bad to happen. Oh I mean something worse muhahaha He puts a gag on me and head up stairs. Luka Pov: I amwaiting In front of Zack house. he opens the door Zack: Luka come in Jarrin in the restroom would you come in and wait Luka: sure Zack: would you like some tea Luka: sure When I am about to drink it I hear Jarrin voice Jarrin: DONT DRINK THE TEA IT IS A TRAP Zack: Danm He turns into Me? great he is a doppelganger Zack:SPARK great he knows how to do my attacks too Luka:LIGHTNING STEP I dodge his attack he may have my attack but he is not as good as me using them. he shoot off a bolt of attacks but they all miss Zack: IWONT LET YOU TAKE MY GODDESS Luka: SHUT UP THUNDER GATLING FIST I flurry of punches hit Zack and he is knocked out cold and turns back into himself. I run to other room I see Jarrin half naked and it looks like she is about to cry Luka ; Hey are you ok did he do anything to you Jarrin: Luka I am so glad to see you hurry up get me out of here I unshackle Jarrin than we fine her some clothes she see Zack and kicks his uncurious body until I can get her to stop. She really knows how to hold a grudge. Than I call the MCU. she asked what that is I tell her it stands for magical containment unit there like cops but with magic. We wit for the MCU and they take Zack away. then we head home. when wein the front door Jarrin: close your eyes Luka: What Jarrin: close you eyes I am not going to say it again I close my eyes and I can feel her lips touching mine. Did she just kiss me.I mean actually kiss me on her own accord Jarrin: Thank you with that she runs inside blushing like crazy Luka: Wow I can''t believe she just did that Jarrin Pov I run into my room slam the door got to bed and start burying my head in Axel Jarrin: What the hell am I thinking. I can''t believe I just did that I continue to scream and bury my head in Axel for half the night until I fall asleep. Chapter 25 I like you The following is an x rated scene Luka starts un buttoning my shirt than he takes off my shirt and unsnaps my Bra. now I am toppless and he start caressing my breast and then he starts and sucking my nipples Jarrin: Oh god That feel so good Then I picks me up and we heads to bed. then he start taking off my pants and I take of his shirt I start biting his neck with his fangs. then I use my mouth to pull down his zipper Jarrin: So Big I start sucking him off and his cock and can barely fit inside my mouth. Luka: oh god Jarrin: you like that Luka: Yeah After that he takes of my panties than he inserts his penis inside my vagina than he starts pounding me. It hurts at first but than it starts to feel really really good. Than he use lightning magic to increase his speed and starts pounding me like a jackhammer. Jarrin:Luka fuck me harder.FUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCK! harder harder faster oh God I think about to cum Luka: yeah you like that Jarrin: OH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDD! X RATED SCENE OVER Jarrin I wake up in a cold sweat WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT! Did I just have a wet dream about Luka. I use to be a boy does this mean I am gay. Why does keep on happening. After Luka rescued me I been having all these dream about. One was when I wasa maid and I kept calling him master.Another was when he was a doctor and I was a slutty nurse. don''t even get me started on the house wife when I was wearing a naked apron cooking breakfast . What the fuck is wrong with me I go down stars and spot Luka fuck why do I have to see him now. I can''t look him in the eye where is a hoodie when I need one. he smiling he is smiling it like he knows. keep calm play it cool their is no fucking way he knows Luka: You know the walls are thin right Jarrin: FUCK! He herd it he herd everything I said in my sleep last night .Mikki comes down stairs Mikki: danm Jarrin I could not get any sleep last night you were like " Luka fuck me Harder" God geez if your like that just fuck him already so I can go to sleep Jarrin: SHUT UP MIKKI Luka I think we should talk Jarrin: No and I speed out the door I decide to run to school today. Mikki spot me in class and she comes over be fore class start Mikki: are you going to talk to him Jarrin: No Mikki: come on do not be like this I know your embarrasses but you should talk to him Jarrin: I am just going to keep running I like that Idea better Mikki: your being childish and not being fair Jarrin:Fine I will talk to Luka if you talk to Jax Mikki: Whaattt areee youuu talking about Jarrin: Not sleeping goes both ways "oh Jax ram me with your big black cock oh god fuck me harder" Mikki: Shhhhuut up Jarrin: You don''t like it when the shoe is on the other foot do you Mikki: fine I will tell him at lunch This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Jarrin: Yeah right Mikki: I am serious I think I like him Jarrin: Fine if you do it than I will too There no way in hellshe is going to do it. I should be safe for the time but just in case I cross my fingers hey she can say whatever she want she never said I could not cross my fingers. classes go buy extremely fast and we spot Jax and Luka Jarrin: There he is go get him slugger Mikki: Ok Mikki deep breath you can do Jax: Hey Mikki whatup Mikki: umm........ I....... like............... you Jax eyes grow wide Jax: What did you say? Mikki: I like you. I can''t stop thinking about you. and when your hurt it worries me. even though you alwaystrick me. I can''t helpit when ever your in the room my eyes are always attracted to you Jax: Usually it is the boy who suppose say this butsometime different is nice Than Jax kisses Mikki on the lips, The cafeteria cheer and some boys start to cry. danm it she actually did it but she always was better with the opposite sex. Mikki: I s there something you want to tell Luka Jarrin: Nope And I run away Mikki: JARRIN YOU COWARD so what I am coward liking someone is avery scary thing. I tell the teacher that I am on period and I go home early. It couple hours later and Luka comes home I begin to bolt but he uses lightning step to catch me. That is not fair magic is cheating Jarrin: Magic is cheating Luka: Your not running away this time Jarrin: You Caught me let me go Luka: No Jarrin: I will shout rape Luka: Go ahead Jarrin: Shit Luka: You like me Jarrin: Noooo I ddooon''ttt Luka: yes you do your just scared Jarrin: Me scared. scared of what Luka: Scared that you might be falling for me Jarrin: Don''t get cocky Luka: admit it Jarrin: no Luka: come on admit Jarrin: No Luka: Come on Jarrin I now you like me the whole house knows you like the only one who does not know you like me is yourself. quit lying to yourself Jarrin: FINE I ADMIT IT I LIKE YOU! I MAY EVEN LOVE YOU. I DO NOT EVEN THINK I COULD LIVE WITHOUT YOU. IF YOU WERE GONE I WOULD CRY AT THE THOUGHT OF NEVER SEEING YOU AGAIN. THERE ARE YOU HAPPY. Luka: Very Then he kisses me and I turn extremely red then I hear clapping and cheering it is the whole fuckin family. Daphne has tear of joy in her eyes Isac is giving Luka the thumbs up. Marco crying tears of sadness Celine is nodding her head in having a face that said I knew this would happen,.everyone''s here Jarrin: How long were you here Daphne: I like you. I may even love you. I do not even think I could live without you. If you were gone I would cry at the thought of never seeing you again. That was just to beautiful Jarrin: They herd everything I want to go die in whole Luka put his arms around me and I turn red Luka: you can''t go die now that we just started dating Jarrin: Stupid Luka Chapter 26 Greyhouse It has been a few weeks since Luka and I have started dating. A lot of the boys in the school cried. Apparently I have a underground fan club. They are known as the as Scarlett Knights.Do these people have nothing better do. You must be wonderinghow I know aboutthis underground fan club well they came up to Luka one day and this is what happen Scarlett Knight: Hey are you Luka Luka: Yeah Scarlett Knight: Your dating Jarrin Scarlett right Luka: Yeah Scarlett Knight: You must prove to me that you have the right to date Jarrin I challenge you to a duel Luka: no Scarlett Knight: Why? Luka: Because woman are not trophies and we do not live in the middle ages Dumbass. Danm I must be hanging out with Jarrin a lot I am even using her favorite word Scarlett knight: you when this round but I real return hahahahahahha Luka: Well that was weird Anyway it is now Halloween and every year Mason Riley puts on a great Halloween Bash. His parties are legendary. I wonder where it is going to be this year. I ask Mikki Jarrin: Hey were Mason Party going to be this year Mikki: ummm.......Grey house Jarrin: WHAT that place is fucking haunted Mikki: It is just a legend Jarrin: Mikki your a Valkyrie I am a vampire we are just legends. Mikki: I guess there could be a ghostbut maybe he is friendly Luka: Hey what is going on Mikki: Jarrin doesn''t want to go to Mason Party because it is at Grey House. They say it is haunted. Luka: Oh yeah Jarrin afraid of Ghost and horror flicks. She make such cute faces when she is scared. Jarrin: I am not afraid. Jax: Grey House what is that? Mikki: Well when we were a round six there was a serial killer in this town. He killed twelve people before the police caught up to him. They got a warrant and busted into his house but instead of giving himself up he killed him self. The house of the serial killer wasGray House. They say no one hasever spent the night inGrey house and lived they always have their neck slashed. That is how the killer would kill his victims. So they say the place is haunted Jarrin: Luka are ghost real? Luka: Yeah Jarrin: I was afraid you were going to say that. looks like we were not going to the party Luka: No were going Jarrin: Why? Mikki: because I ain''t afraid of no ghost Jarrin: Really Ghost Busters really Mikki. Luka: No because if there is a ghost if it get strong enough it will be able to leave the house and go on a killing spree and that would be bad. Jarrin: Why do you have to be a goody to shoes? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Luka: I don''t I just want to see your cute reactions when your scared. Jarrin: Stupid Luka. Jax: Ok you two stop flirting so are we going or not Mikki: We are going I am not wasting my costume Jax: What are you? Mikki: Secret you will just have to wait. Jarrin: How are we going fight the ghost anyway? Luka : I can Handle that I will bring it to the party tonight. Anyway what are you going to be. Jarrin: Mikki said she picked out a costume for me, I do not know why I let her choosemy costumefor me. When we get home Eva is dress up as Optimus prime . She really love transformers. Gabe is wearing a hockey mask and has a fake chainsaw so he can only be Jason. They are making a game plan for trick or treating. I think Gabe has some eggs and roles of toilet paper in his bag. I go to Mikki roomto get my costume. Jarrin: So what am I suppose to be ? Mikki: I am a slutty angel and you are a slutty devil. I reward all Good little boys y and you punish them Jarrin: I am not warring that Mikki: come on it you will look cute. Halloween is one of the few times you get dress slutty without being called a whore. It will go great with your wings and natural hair color. The red in your hair and your eyes totally matches the costume. Jarrin: No Illusion rings? Mikki: It Halloween no illusion rings and we are definitely going to win the costume contest. Now hurry up and get changed Jarrin: Weren''t we going to fighta ghost Mikki: We do not even sure if it exist we might as well have fun. now go change. I get into my costume and look my self in the mirror I have on a red top that only covers my chest and a black jacket with red hot pants and Black boots. My wings are popping out you can see my red eyes fangs and the red in my hair. Than I got some Fake black horns and a tail. Mikki has on a white shirt that only covers her chest and her arms. She also wearsa white Minnie skirts with white boots.Than she pulls out her silver wings and take the spell off her eyes turns themback to silver. she adds a fake halo to complete her costume. We go down stairs Jax is a pirate and Luka is samurai he must have borrowed a kimono from Reiji Jax: I have been a good boy. Mikki: I bet you have Luka: I been naughty and need to be punish Jarrin: We will do it later Luka: what really? Jarrin: No Luka: you are evil. Anyway to deal with ghost we use exorcist stones just add a little magic or battle aura than itfire a beam no more ghost. Hopefully we wont have to use these tonight Luka gives each of us a stone and we head out to Grey House. Chapter 27 Grey Ghost and Lilly We arrive at Grey House around eight. The party has already started and you can hear the music Jarrin: We can still go back now. We can always go with Eva and Gabe Trick or Treating. Come on who does not love candy. I sure do. Mikki: We are already here quit being a baby Luka: Remember only the supernatural can see spirits, So we will be only ones that will be able to se him. Also the ghost can posses humans. If he decide to hide in a body then the exorcist stones wont work. We have to knock out the posses human so the ghost will leave the body. Jax: Come on lets go the party is already started. Hopefully there is no ghost and we can just have a good time We enter the house and every ones having a good time. people are dancing and drinking. Is that a limbo stick. YAY A CHOCOLATE FOUNTAIN I know where my first stop is Luka: You spotted the chocolate fountain didn''t you. Jarrin: How did you know? Luka: You forgot your fear and your eyes are sparkling. but at least your not scared anymore. Ok will split up Mikki and Jax will go by dance floor. Jarrin and I will take the buffet. We split up like something in Scooby Doo. I spot some familiar faces at the food bar. Eddy Chris and My newest friend Lilliana Thorn AKA Lilly. I did not notice Lilly at first in school because she is really shy and quiet. I started becoming friends with her when I started going to Rob''s caf¨¦. She is has brunette hair and green eyes and ware glasses. She a C cup. She is nicest girl you will ever meet. she always gives me extra sweets when she gives me my order. She also helps Mikki with her archenemy Math when I am to tired too. She is just a really cool girl and always take care of others kind of like a big sister type. Anyway Chris and Eddy are arguing and Lilly trying To stop them. Eddy is wearing a batman costume while Chris is wearing a superman costume. Lily is dress up as a naughty nurse which I can tell she is really embarrassed about wearing. If you are going to be so embarrassed why are you wearing it. Lilly: Chris, Eddy don''t fight you guys are brothers you should not fight. Chris: I can''t how could he think superman is worst than batman. come on he has super in his name even his cock is probably super. Not to mention he banging a fine chick like Lois Lane. Eddy: Superman has one chick. batman has chicks for days. He is a billionaire knows martial art, and always carries kryptonite the one substance that can fuck up superman. Lilly: Jarrin tell them they are being childish Jarrin: I prefer Marvel Chris and Eddy: Your right Marvel kicks ass. Oh nice costume we like the slutty devil it as good as Lilly naughty nurse Lilly: Shut up you two my mom made me wear this I wanted to be a zombie. Eddy and Chris: Way to go Mrs. Thorn Jarrin: can you guys stop talking at same time it kind of freaking me out Eddy and Chris: sorry We continue talking when Mikki comes over dragging Jax a long the way Mikki: Jarrin costume contest is about to start. oh Lilly your here too good you can come with us too. Jarrin: I told you I am not entering that stupid costume contest Lilly: I do not want to either it is to embarrassing Mikki: Winner gets a year supply of chocolate Jarrin: I''m in curse my sweet tooth Mikki: and 5000 dollars Lilly: That''s not fair you know I am a scholarship student. Luka and Jax: This ought to be good. After that the DJ start to announce the contestant of the contest there is and elf a witch even a vampire. She looks nothing like vampire we do not sparkle fucking Twilight. Lilly, Mikki and I are the last Dj: Next we have a real treat This nurse can treat me any day of the week here we have Lilliana Thorne in her naughty nurse costume. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Lilly: I do not think I can show my self at school anymore Crowd: WOOOOOOh YEAH YOUR HOT DJ: Next I hope you been good because she will give salvation we have Mikayla Zane in her Slutty angel costume Mikki: Thank you vote for me Crowd : Wooooooooh I been good Dj: And our final contestant. Who does not love bad girl here is Jarrin Scarlett in her Slutty devil costume Jarrin: FOR THE CHOCOLATE Crowd: WOOOOOOOOH punish us we have been bad The people vote first goes the vamp wannabe fucking twilight. this contest was rigged I got second place I got a 1000 dollars and chocolate. Who cares about the money yay chocolate. Lilly gets third with 500 dollars she just happy for the food money. Yeah she is poor. Mikki gets 4th with 100 dollar cash prize. she is a little sad . Mason goes to give the prize to Twilight but he suddenly STABS HER. WHAT THE FUCK MASON. he trying to stab every one he can get near. Fuck he is possed Every one is screaming and scattering trying to get out of the house before they get cut down Lilly; What was that .(crying) Why did Mason do that Jarrin: I hate ghost I hate ghost I hate ghost Luka: Jarrin ,Lilly you have got to calm down Jarrin: I can''t I can''t I hate gh..... Luka kisses me and I calm down a little and Mikki an Jax try to calm down Lilly Luka: Better Jarrin: a little Luka: Ok since you do not like You and Lilly will help the injured and Mikki Jax and I will deal with the passed Mason Lilly: what do you mean he is posses.? Jarrin: Remember we were six their was a serial killer in this town Know as the Vanhailin Slasher Lilly: Yeah Jarrin: Ghost Lilly: What are you going to do about it your up against a ghost we should call the police. Mikki: do not worry will handle it just go help Jarrin with the injured Lilly and I go help Twilight looks like she still breathing. Then we go help every body else who has been stabbed there are twelve victims including Twilight but luck no one is seriously injured except for twilight. While were doing that Luka and other are fighting to get the ghost out of Mason body. Luka shoot stun spells Mikki conjures a Bat and Jax changes his arms into wolf form. Lilly how are they doing that Jarrin tell you later looks like the cat out of the bag with Lily she saw everything but I trust her. G-Mason Why don''t you just die already he slings his knife at all three of them/ the ghost possession is enhancing his body, Luka: Mikki Jax hold him down Jax and Mikki hold G-Mason down than uses a Spark spell and Mason faints. the Ghost comes our Luka Jax and Mikki try shoot him with there exorcist stones but he is to fast Ghost: hahahah you will never banish me he head towards I start firing my exorcist stone like a machine gun but he keep going and he goes into Lilly body Jarrin: OH NO But to my surprise Lily body rejects the ghost than she starts to glow. her hair becomes purple and her eyes gold. she has two silver horn sprouting out of her head and pointed ears like and elf. than out of her ass is that a devil tail. I shake myself out of the shock of Lilly transformation and I quickly shoot the ghost to the underworlds; Lilly: That was close nice shooting Jarrin: Lilly I did not know you were not human Lilly: what are you talking about what else would I be I take out my phone and show her refection Lilly: OH MY GOD WHAT DID THAT GHOST DO TO ME. Luka: Ghost can''t do that to you I think that is what you already are Lilly: what is that? Luka: a Demon Lilly: WHAT! Chapter 28 Lilly Origin Lilly: What do you mean I am a Demon Luka: I mean your a daemon, You got horns and a tail, glowing yellow eyes and purple hair. You are definitely not human Jax: She smells like halfie half human half demon Lilly: How do you know that Jax:Demon smell like chocolate humans smell likevanilla you give off more of a swirl Jarrin: What do Vampires smell like to you? Jax: Strawberry Mikki: What about me. Jax: Lemmon and I Love it Mikki:Aw Thanks boo Jax: No problem love Lilly:How can you smell me. Whatexactly are you Jax: I am a werewolf Jarrin and Luka: we''re vampires Mikki: I am a Valkyrie Lilly: what? We start explain all of our stories to Lilly Lilly: So everyone except for Luka was born human and Luka was born a vampire Everyone: Yep Lilly: Mikki and Jarrin use to be boys and Mikki old name was Mike E: Yep Lilly: Jarrin killed Mike and was about to die but he was turned into a vampire by one of Luka relatives. E: Yep Lilly: Because Jarrin had a certain gene in his body he became a she. Jax was bitten by a werewolf three years ago, and Mikki dies but was brought back to life because he now a she was not suppose to die so she was brought back as a Valkyrie. E: you got it Lilly: My head hurts. anyway how do I change back Luka: I do not know I am not a demon maybe you should ask your mom. Let go to my house and regroup. than we will call your mom over and she can explain everything. We sure are lucky it is Halloween other wise we be in trouble. Lily: What about Mason he was possessed by a ghost it was not his fault that he stabbed all these people. Luka: don''t worry I have already called the MCU they will handle the situation and Mason wont be in trouble. Human wont even remember what happen tonight Lilly: MCU? Jarrin: Magic cops Jax: I call them Mags for short So the Mags come and wipe every human memory and rewrite them kind of like the people from man in black and we head to Luka house. Once we get there we see Daphne nursing Eva Eva: To ...much.......candy Daphne: I told you not to eat all that. Oh Luka Jarrin and Mikki are back Jax is here too, but who is that behind them is that a demon I haven''t seen one of them since I went to Vegas with Isac They love sin city after all. Hello dear what is your name. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Lilly: Lilliana Thorn Mrs. Thank you for inviting me in your home. Daphne: what a sweet child We fill in Daphne in about the party and how nobody knew Lilly was daemon not even Lilly herself. Daphne call Lilly mom and she said she be there in ten all we do now is wait. Celenine comes down stairs and she is looking hard at Lilly Celine: child how old are you, You look very familiar especially in the eyes. Lilly: 17 Celine: what clan do you come from Lilly; apparently my mom is human and as for my dad I do not Know Celine: You look like some one I use to fight with back in the day a young demon.He hasthe same gold eyes as yo. What was his name. Baptiste....no......Bartholomew I know it was something that started with a B I suck with names. Anyway that guy was strong wonder how he is doing I would like to fight him again. The doorbell rings. It is Mrs. Thorn and she looks at Lilly and get a little embarrassed. Lilly:mom you got some explaining to do Thorn: Wow you look just like your dad except he had black hair Lilly: you knew this was going to happen Thorn:I had my suspicions Lilly: What you had a one night stand with a demon Thorn........... Lilly: YOU HAD A ONE NIGHT STAND WITH A DEMON! Thon: sorry Lilly: Who is my dad Thorn: That a little complicated Lilly: You do no who it is do you? Thorn: of course I do that man had the body of a god except he was demon who could shoot laser out of his eyes Lilly: mom Thorn: Balthazar your farther name is Balthazar Celine: I knew you look familiar your Balthazar the Demon Lord ofChaos and Destructiondaughter how is that shitty brat Thorn: He is in Hell Kitchen for 16 years Celine: He is in prison what did he do. Thorn: It more like what he didn''t do his father the demon king arrange him to be married but I was already pregnant with Lilly at that time and we were going to marry. He refuse to Marry that bitch and his farther sentence to Hell Kitchen, but not before he took out half his army by himself. It took two of his brothers to keep him away from me and Lilly Celine: That wont do, He is one of the few people who can challenge me in this world I better go bust him out. I am also sure he would like to see his daughter. I guess its off to hell Everyone: WHAT! Chapter 29 Daphne the Real Number 3 Luka: Granny Celiey did you just say that you were going to go to hell? Celine: Yes is that a problem? Jarrin: I thought you had to be dead to go to hell Celine: Who told you that malarkey Jarrin: My world views have just been change drastically. Lily: If your going to bust my dad out I want to go to. Mrs. Thorn: I may not be the best mother but I would never knowingly allow my child to go to hell it is to dangerous Lilly: What if Jax, Jarrin, Luka, and Mikki, come with me Mikki: Cool I want to go to hell Jarrin: Mikki we have Midterms next week. Mikki: That is exactly why I want to go to hell. Midterms are a real Bitch Lilly turns to us and bows Lilly: please come with me to hell to save my farther. Mikki: What pressure she literality asking us to follow her to hell. Lilly: Please Daphne: No I will not allow it hell is a dangerous place I should know We all look at Daphne Luka: Mom you been to hell before Daphne: Back in my younger days and hell is far to dangerous for teenagers. Natasha: But didn''t you and Isac go to hell when you were younger We turn around and see Natasha Natasha: Did I not say it was dangerous and you two went anyway Daphne: I Know that is exactly why they are not going I know how dangerous hell can be. Natasha: I see the look in their eye and they are probably going to go regardless isn''t that right Luka. Luka: We will probably get dragged down there anyway. Daphne: Fine you can go to hell but only if you pass my training and those who do not pass will not get to go. Luka start shed a cold sweat. What wrong Why are you so scared of Daphne training. You said your self that she was the fifth strongest on the house and I survived Yaoyao training so how hard could Daphne training be. Celine: I am surprise you been to Hell Daphne Daphne: I had my reasons Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Jarrin: hey Luka why are you sweating is Daphne training really that scary Luka: go you know what my mother fight like Jarrin: Now that you mention it I never seen her fight before Luka: Did you Know that the house has ranking tournament every five years to see who is the strongest Jarrin: Yeah so your mom got number 5 Luka: My mom just had Eva during the last ranking tournament and she was out of shape. My eyes grow wide Jarrin: Your Mom was not at full power during the ranking tournament Luka: Smart like always Jarrin Jarrin: What was her ranking at the one before that in the tournament Luka: 3 Jarrin: What did you just say? Luka: In the ranking tournament before the last one my moms rank was 3. Only weaker than Granny Tasha and My farther Jarrin: SHE STRONGER THAN YAOYAO. Jax and Mikki looked at me Jax: what did you just say? Mikki: did you just say Luka mom is stronger than Yaoyao We all saw how Yaoyao defeated the enemy leader in one technique Jarrin: Luka How would Daphne beat that guy Luka: a punch to the head and his skull would have probably been crush into tiny pieces We all start to shiver Lilly: What are you gut talking about you all got really scared all of sudden, we just have to pass Luka Mom Test Everyone: You don''t want to know. Luka: At all the people in the house my mother stands above them all in pure brute strength and indomitable endurance. My dad told me she fought someone for three days and three nights with out a break. Daphne: you kids must be wondering how strong I am I will give you a little taste She goes outside into the garden and stops in front of a giant boulder. Than she lifts up her hand and does a finger flick. a shockwave hits the boulder and it is turned into powder. Me, Luka, Jax, Mikki, and Lilly: Oh god we are so fucked. Chapter 30 Balthazar Balthazar Pov It been several weeks since I felt it. My daughter has awoken her daemon side. I thought that she would be safe and end up Like her mother a human never to awaken her other self. I was too na?ve. If I felt it that means that my power hungry family has felt it too. You see I may be a child of the daemon king but my mother was not his ligule wife. My mother was not even one of his concubines. My Mom was a palace maid that he raped. He told her to get rid of me but she wouldn''t and she left and went into hiding. The first eight year were probably the happiest years of my life. Me and my mother were happy barely getting by but we were happy, My whole shattered when they found me. They killed my mom and dragged me to the caste or should I say prison. Than I met my father and he was a big man with red hair and gold eyes just like mine. He said he did not want me but I was his blood and someone with his blood has to be strong and cannot be raised by a simple maid. That was first time I hade ever felt anger I hated my father. hated everything about him. The first few days were torture my brother beat me . my so called step mother wanted to get rid of me so that their child could succeed my old man. I could give flying fuck about the throne. They can keep their shitty throne. I wanted to cry I wanted my mom but she was gone. Right then and there I decided no more crying no more being my brothers punching bag. I would get strong stronger than everyone. Strong enough for my freedom. Over the year I got strong I push my body to limits not even fearing death. Fighting anything and anyone. The only fight I remember is this hag vampire with silver hair and red eyes. That woman was strong. I finally reach Daemon Lord and got the title of chaos and destruction and nobody could push me around anymore even my old man would have a difficult time fighting me. Once I was strong I left I never thought of any of them as my family and it was not hard. Those my farther sent after me I killed without hesitation. I escaped to earth and became Balthazar Thorn. Than I met Ariana and we had Lilly and once again I was happy. Just when everything was perfect they found me again/ I use my Magic to sent Ariana and our daughter away than. Fought and I fought every single man that came my leaving a path of death and destruction. They finally sent out two of my brother Abraham and Elijah. to come take me away I was tired I already fought army now expect me to fight two daemon Lords can''t these fuckers just leave me alone. I was tough fight I finally go down but I din mange to break several of my brothers bone and take out one of Abraham eyes. They drag me back to palace in chains with several guard surrounding me fearful pointing spears at me. Pussies. We get to the throne room and everyone is shocked to see the state of Abraham and Elijah especially their mother. I don''t know their names I never cared to remember them. A mom: Balthazar you ungrateful how could you do this to your brother E mom: Yes all that we have done for you and this how you repay us Nathanial: hhahahhahahahah Bal really fuck you two up The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Nathanial is the only one in family that can tolerate. He never beat me as a child he is second youngest with no chance at throne just like myself. In fact he wants to be a doctor and leave this place as well but doesn''t has as much power as I do. he just goes about his business. he doesn''t hate me but he does not like me either. Balthazar: Hahahaha What have you Bitches ever done for me A and E mom: HOW DARE YOU! They charge at me but I release and extreme amount op pressure. Don''t think I can''t kill them because I am chained up. The Guard immediately put their spears to my neck. as if that would do anything. Then my farther releases his own pressure and I finally decide to take mine back after clashing with his for a bit. Daemon King: ENOUGH BALTHAZAR! Balthazar: What do you want sperm donor Royal Knight Captain: HOW DARE YOU INSULT YOUR FATHER AND HIS MAGESTY LIKE THAT! Balthazar: Don''t get cocky Regis. You think I can''t kill you just because I am a little tired and chained up. I shoot green lazar beams out of my eyes and send him flying out the castle D King: BALTHAZAR Balthazar: Relax he will live. so what do you want so that I can go. D King: I decided that you will marry a daughter of the Leviathan family so.... I did not even get him the chance to finish speaking Balthazar: No Dking: Did you just say no to me Balthazar: You must be getting old I will repeat myself no not going to happen. Take your little marriage proposal and shove it up your ass. Everyone: Gasp Dking: ingrate you dare say no to me Balthazar: I know you never heard it before but I will say it again NO Dking: Maybe some time in Hells kitchen will change that attitude of yours Nathanial: Farther this is to much Hells Kitchen it the most secured prison in all of Hell only the worst criminals go theirs. Balthazar please reconsider. Balthazar: It better than looking at his ugly mug Dking: Take him away I am taken away and have been locked up in this prison for 16 years. As I am reminiscing I get a visitor and It good old cyclops Abraham. Balthazar: Oh hey Abraham how''s the eye. Abraham: Quiet Balthazar. The King wants to know where his grandchild is at Balthazar: With her mom of course Abraham: Always with jokes. They still haven''t broken you and been 16 years. Where are you hiding the child. The king is even considering letting you out if you the kid to him it is not a bad deal. Balthazar: Hmmm let me think my kid for me hears my answer fuck you and fuck him. Abraham: Tch suit yourself will find the child with or with out your help Muahahahahahah Abraham turns and walks away Balthazar: Looks like I have got to do my escape plan ahead of schedule. If they even touch one hair on Lilly head I will kill them all. Chapter 31 Drag Me to Hell It been several weeks since we started Daphne training so that she will allow Celine to let us go on a little field trip to hell. Ariana Lilly Mom was at first really against her from going but Lilly wore her down eventually. Apparently Lilly mom is a darkness Mage so she is helping Lilly with dark spells. She also got some really cool powers. I not jealous or anything. Lilly basically a Jedi she control people minds. has telekinetic abilities cast illusions but my favorite one of her powers is she can shoot fucking lazar beams out her eyes come on how cool is that. One time after school we got a whole bunch of melons we toss them in the air and Lilly shoot them down. They exploded and it was awesome. Now back to Daphne hell like training she start buy putting gravity bracelet on us at 25 times the gravity. I thought Yaoyao was tough at 10. Then she makes us run till she says stop. than Push ups set ups and pull ups. Than she makes us stay in a squatting Positon for a long period of time. after that we are sweating buckets. Than she throws Boulders at us telling us we are not allowed to dodge them. Jarrin: Isn''t this child abuse Daphne: That law only applies to humans this is training. Remember you are not allowed to dodge or I will start over. Everyone: Ugh Than she assigns us each individual training Daphne: First Jax Jax: yes mam Daphne: I herd about your Rabid dog technique it is strong but you loose your humanity. I want you to be able to turn into that state with your conscious intact. Jas: yes mam Daphne: next Mikki Mikki: yes Daphne: for god sakes choose a weapon and stick with it. you can use any weapon in existence but that does not mean you have mastered every weapon. Master them one at a time and pick one that is most comfortable to you as your main. Only use different one if your main does not work Mikki: Okeydokey Daphne: Lilly Lilly: Yes Daphne: Your The rookie of the bunch and you just got your powers. lucky your a daemon and they have great battle instincts and natural talent. You even ore since your the spawn of a daemon lord. What you need is experience. Fight multiple types of opponents and find out their strength and weaknesses Daphne: Luka Luka: Yes Daphne: You rely on your speed to much. What if your speed can''t get the job done. What if someone is faster than you. Sometimes. You just got be able to take a hit and wait for and opportunity to strike. Oh and before I forget your father wants to teach you the Boodheavens secret skill being a directly a descendent of Celine you should be able to do. Isac Comes out of no where and pick up Luka Isac: Come along boy I have much to teach you Than he disappears with Luka as fast as he arrived Daphne: finally Jarrin your technique is good probably the best I have seen at someone your age, but you lack power you do not have finishers. Sometimes you have to take out a enemy in one strike the lives that someone you care for may be at stakes. That is why I am going to train you personally in my style of fighting Berserker Fist. We will do nothing but spar. You will engrave my technique into you by pounding them into your body. Fuck me. looks like I grab the shortest straw. everyone looked at me with pity. We train like this none stop for four weeks in the time space. so felt like a year or two. Than today is the day that we are finally able to take Daphne test to se if we are able to go to hell or not Daphne: We will have the test after school make sure to bring your friends here. Jarrin: Finally training done I thought I was going to die. I think I did die my heart stopped beating for a second. Luka: Dad to much of a battle junkie. He only calm when he is not fighting his personality changes Mikki: At least we all got stronger Jarrin: shut up Mikki you did not get beat up everyday after the warm up . Luka: Yeah you got know room to talk all you did was master your weapons This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Mikki: Sorry We all go out the house and head school it goes by extremely slow. Maybe it is because were wondering what kind of devil test will be given. After school we all get in Luka car and head off too Luka house. We are almost there when a rift in space comes out of nowhere and out comes is a group of I do not know what and is that a cow Lilly: is this part of the test Jarrin: I do not think so Luka: I do not think so either Mikki: Should we ask the cowman thing Jax: I do not think that would be wise The Cow hold up a crystal and it start to glow toward Lilly Cow: Look We found Balthazar child Lord Abraham will be please capture her kill the rest moo This is annoying I get out the car none others stop me because they are also annoyed and did he just say moo Jarrin: You sorry excuse for a steak you got a lot of ball blocking our path we got somewhere to be. Cow: The name is Minnos little girl moo. You wont be going anywhere moo. because my man and I will kill you all moo Jarrin: Do have to say moo after every thing you say Minnos: Yes moo. Jarrin: annoying Minnos sends his army to attack me guess it time to try my new techniques Jarrin: Berserker Fist EXTREAME QUAKE I lift my leg up into the air and I slam it on the ground. the ground shakes and a shockwave of pressure and rocks fling at my enemy knocking out everyone except for Minnos. Minnos: I admit You have some skill but enough of the small fries now you face me moo. BULL CHARGE HE charges at me but I counter him because he annoys me I am going to embarrass him. yeah I can be a little sadistic Jarrin: Berserker Fist FINGER FLICK OF DEATH I stop his charge by flicking his forehead and shockwave blows him away. I think I cracked his skull. I can see that his eyes rolled to the back of his head. I think he is dead oh well. than I head back to the car everyone looking at me. Jarrin: What? Everyone: YOU LEARN THE FINGER FLICK! Jarrin: Yeah well it is not perfect I cannot turn a boulder into powder but I can crush it into tiny pieces. Jax: Luka You better be nice to your girlfriend Lilly and Mikki Shake their heads in agreement Luka: We should probably report this too mom and Celine I don''t like this. The cow called Lilly Balthazar daughter. that scream suspicious. We all agree Luka About to Start the car when we get trapped in a barrier and cannot get out suddenly the barrier is turns into a portal and we can''t escape we sucked into the portal Everyone: WOOOOOOOOOOHHH Weapon out eyes and we see a woman with green skin and hair with pink eyes ??? Minnos did you bring..... WHO THE HELL ARE YOU WHERE IS MINNOS! Jarrin: Well He in a ditch somewhere with his skull crushed ??? You are just humans how could you defeat a daemon Like Minnos Jarrin: Who said we were human I am a vampire ???: What Luka: same Jax: I am a werewolf Mikki: I am a Valkyrie Lilly: I am..... I cover Lilly Mouth Jarrin: Don''t say what you are I am pretty sure they are after you she nod The Woman put up a crystal and it glows Toward Lilly ??? I am Matilda hand over the girl or you will all die Jarrin: That what your friend said before I caved in his skull care to have twofer We all cover Lilly Matilda: seems like I am outnumbered I must report this to lord Abraham and she fly off Lilly: What is going on why are they after me Jarrin: I do not know Mikki: we certainly are not in New York anymore let alone earth Jax: I thin I know where we are Luka: Me too Mikki Jarrin and Lilly: where? Jax and Luka: Hell. Chapter 32 Nathanial Deal and Where are the Kids Matilda Pov Man those kids where dangerous I may have put up a front against them but i was sweating bullets the entire time. What kind of monster train those kids.(Achuuu Daphne sneezing). Lord Abraham assign Minnos and I to capture a kid. we thought it be and easy assignment. Abraham gave us a crystal that will light up when ever it is near a member of the royal family so we could find the child easy. I use the crystal to teleport Minnos and a squadron of imps to where the girl is. I use another spell to retrieve him and the imps but to my surprise five teenagers show up in their place. The crystal light up to the girl with brown hair. I am guessing that is her human form. I threaten them and ask were Minnos is. A girl with brow skin and Black hair says he lying in a ditch somewhere with his skull crush. I Know she is not lying because I have the ability to tell when people tell lies. Then I ask could a human beat a daemon. she tells me she is not human and in fact none of them are human. They all reveild their true form. Two Vampire one werewolf and a Valkyrie. What a strange group. Tell them to hand over the girl but they refuse and their power spikes. I could tell I could not beat them on my own I probably could not beat one of them and I am force to retreat. I fly and return to Lord Abraham Lord Nathanial is there as well. I bow before them. Abraham: Did you bring the child where is Minnos Matilda: I am sorry Lord Abraham Minnos is dead and your niece is still out their but she is in Hell. Abraham: WHAT! Nathanial: so we have a niece Bal had a daughter Abraham: Our Niece killed Minnos Matilda: No it was one of her allies but I believe she could have beat him as well Nathanial: Allies? Matilda: 2 vampires a werewolf and a valkyrie Nathanial: Our Niece sure have a wide verity of friends Abraham: are they all strong Matilda: Yes the female vampire crushed Minnos skull with her fist.( Yes Jarrin crush Minnos Skull but she did it with a finger Matilda would probably freak out if she Knew That) and she is not the strongest in the group . I believe the male vampire is the strongest. he tried to hide his power but nothing can escape my detection skills. Abraham: Put out a bounty for them dead or alive. only alive for my niece. Matilda: Yes Lord Abraham He walks away Nathanial turns to me: Nathanial: How would you like to make a deal Matilda: What kind of deal Nathanial: Promise me you wont tell a sole if you do I will kill you right now Matilda: I promise What is it Nathanial: I want you to spy on Abraham let me know if he found Lilly Matilda: Lilly? Nathanial: My Niece Matilda: How did you Know that was her name I di not hear it unless Nathanial: You guest it I am working with Balthazar I plan on helping him break out of prison soon. I Know you hate to work for my brother you may be rewarded all you have notify me about Lilly before Abraham or Elijah. Balthazar not going to like having his daughter here I hope he does not go on another rampage. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Matilda: Why are you helping Balthazar Nathanial: My wife Sera is expecting and I don''t want my child anywhere near this place. I do not want my kid to go through the horrors I had to go through growing up in this hell whole. Sera is Nathanial wife she was suppose to Balthazar fianc¨¦ but he refused her. Than he made Nathanial marry her. At first they hated each other but now they are very much in love. Nathanial did not even take a concubine even when his farther made him. Everyone one was shocked this was the first time Nathanial has ever stood up to the daemon king. The daemon King threaten him but Nathanial said that he would not heal anyone ever again if even one hair Sera was touch. Nathanial is Known as the Daemon Lord Doctor and is the best doctor in all of hell. Daemon reluctantly agreed.That shows how much he loves Sera. I wish I had a guy like that. it Not a bad deal Matilda: I except Daphne Pov I am waiting for the kids to get hear so that I can give them their final test. Where are they it has already been over and hour. Gabe and Eva come home from school. still nothing I am getting kind of worried. I decide to call Ariana Daphne: Ariana have you seen the kids Ariana: No I thought they were with you I will come over right away After 10 minuets Ariana arrives at my home. Ariana: Have they called yet Daphne: No and I am getting worried Arana: Good thing I magically Low jacked Lilly when she was a baby so I could always find her Daphne: Good thinking you will have to give me that spell Eva always running off some where Ariana: This is not good I can''t find her this is bad Daphne: What do you mean Ariana: With that spell no matter where Lilly goes I can always find her on earth. If I cannot find her that means she is not on Earth Daphne: Does that mean they are were I think they Ariana: Yes my baby in Hell I quickly sprint to Celine room and Ariana follows. Celenine is watch one of her favorite Spanish Soap operas Celine: NO MIGUEL THAT IS NOT CARMIN THAT IS HER EVIL TWIN SISTER MARGARITA DON''T DO IT! Daphne: Celine we have a problem Celine: What is it you know I do not like being interrupted during my stories. Daphne: The kids are in hell did you find a daemon to take us their Celine: yes he is locked up in the basement we quickly go down to basement and we see a badly beaten up daemon tied to a chair Daphne: Why is he all beaten up like that Celine: He called me old Daphne; But Celine you are.... Celine: You better not finish that sentence Daphne: Wise so very wise Celine: That what I thought hey Darius wake up time to take the three of us to hell Darius looks fearful but he open a portal. Celine What did you do to him. Celine ties a collar and a leash on Darius and the Three of us head to Hell Don''t worry kids we are coming. Chapter 33 Bandits and the Devils Eyes Luka: We should have captured that woman we have absolutely no information on this place. Jarrin: Your right and howdid they find Lilly so fast Lilly: I don''t Know this is my first time being here. Luka: I think we should take off our illusion rings. I herd from grandma daemon look down on humans because they think they are weak. We should stay in our real forms. We are not daemon but at least they won''t see us as easy targets. Also I want to change out of our school uniforms as soon as possible. We will probably stick out like a sore thumb Mikki: Jarrin look at your man taking control like this don''t you find him sexy right now Jarrin: Not time for your jokes Mikki. I think the best things we should do is find some form of civilization. Then make a plan from there Jax: She right best to finds some people oh I mean daemons. . First we change our forms. I turn my hair back to red and black and my eyes are red and I let out my wings. Luka Does the same. Mikki changes eyes back to silver and releases her wings. Jax turns his eyes steel blue and morphs his limbs and his ears he also sprouts his tail. Mikki tells me Jax''s Tail is really soft and she likes to sleep on it. Lilly turns back into her Daemon form.We start walking for what feels like hours with no sign of anything remotely to civilization. Right now we are in the forest the grass is brown the dirt is orange. and the sky is red. Did I mention there are two suns and three moons. I stop and hear something we are being followed. Jarrin: were being followed Luka: I know Lilly: Should we do something about it or should we act like we do not know and lead them into a trap Jax: Why does it matter they''re weaklings I can sense their power levels from here and they do not seem much of a threat Luka: this could be a opportunity Mikki: What do youmean Luka: We can get some information out of these suckers Jarrin: your right. You four figure out who going to take care of them becauseI did the last guy Jax: How are we going to decide Luka: I like RockPaper Scissors Lilly: I am cool with that Jax: Me too Mikki: Lets just get it over already They to decide to play rock paper scissor Everyone throws rock except for Mikki who throws scissors. Mikki: Danm I lost oh well. HEY ASSHOLES COME ON OUT WE KNOW YOUR THERE! Fifty red demons come out with blue eyes. They all have some kind of weapon either a dagger or a sword Bandit Leader: You pretty strong to have notice us. We are the Red Skin Bandits hand over your valuables and your woman and you may live. Mikki:Red Skin Bandits how original B Leader: Shut up we took a vote and it beat the other name The Red Guy Squad Mikki: sigh B Leader: Surrender now girl Mikki: They have a saying on earth want to hear it B Leader: I allow last request Mikki: Never bring a Knife to a GUN FIGHT VALKRIYE BLASTERS Mikki conjures twowhite handguns that were design after a50 caliber Desert eagles. Mikki has always loved her guns even we were children. Her family is even members of the NRA. she starts blasting wholes in the bandits. She going easy on them I haven''t seen her do any trick shot yet. Oneof the bandits sneaks up behindher she points her gun behind her and blast his head off with out even looking. Luka: Make sure to keep one of them alive we still need information Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Mikki; K She kneecapped one of the bandit so that he could not escape. then she continues her slaughter B leader: What are you he turn and flies away and he is now out of Mikki range. Mikki put away her blasted and takes out a sniper rifle. Than she locked on to her target Mikki: BANG! Mikki magic bullet flies and it pierce the Bandits Leader chest and he falls to the ground lifeless. After that we search the corpse and we find storage rings and they have a lot of gold silver and copper coins in them. Even some rare jewels. I think were rich. Luka Interrogates the Bandit he tells us bout the currency of hell and also where the next town is it should be an hour walk. Weleave the bandit and are on our way we finally get to the city when the guard askus for identification Lilly: I will handle this Guard: Id Lilly:You do not need our identification you are going to let the five us in Guard: I do not need your identification I am going to let the five of you in. The guard lets us in Lilly just pulled Jedi fucking mind trick. After that we go to a store and change our clothes. I get a red topGrey hot pants black boots and jacket. Luka gets a black shirtand pants with a silver jacket. Mikki gets a green dress with a silver belt and silver boots. Jax gets a blue shirt black pants and a silver jacket. Lilly has white collared shirt with a purple tie and vest a black skirt and stocking with black shoes. After that we find and inn to stay in we go to the Devil''s Eyes. The Inn Keeper is a purple Daemon with yellow eyes and a friendly smile. Innkeeper: How many and how long Luka: Two rooms for the night Innkeeper: That will10 copper Luka pays herthe money. then she tell us meals will be sent tour rooms and the public bath are out back. Mikki Lilly and I share one room while Jax and Luka share the other. after we eat we decide to take a bath. There is only a wall that separate the boys and girls side. we go on our on side Jarrin:Lilly can you do me a favor and help me wash my back Lilly; sure wow your skin is so soft Mikki comes around and start groping me Mikki: but not as soft as these. Jarrin; quit it Mikki: Luka sure is lucky he gets to play with these. how far have you gotten I turn red Jarrin: second, now get off Mikkis reluctantly releases my boobs Mikki: you haven''t done him yet Jarrin: You have Mikki: This girl is not a virgin Lilly and Jarrin: WHAT! when Mikki: Two weeks ago Lilly: did it hurt Mikki: the first time it did but then it felt really really good. So when are you going to pop Luka cherry. Jarrin: I probably was going to let him steal home when he made it to second. I was extremely horny but Eva interrupted us and I had to throw Luka under the bed. after that I did not feel like doing it anymore so I will probably wait till Christmas. I hear a stumble Jarrin: LUKA ,JAX are you listening to our conversation Luka: I wasn''t me it was all Jax I swear Mikki: Jax if you don''t leave right now you wont be getting any for a while. Jax: I''m gone Jarrin: Luka you too or someone wont be having a marry Christmas Luka: It like I was never here After we threaten Luka and Jax we finish bath. we head to our room their is only two bed we play rick paper scissor I win I get one bed to my self and Mikki and Lilly share. I turn off the light and fall asleep. Chapter 34 Balthazar Escape and Wanted Balthazar Pov I am siting in my cell talking to my friend across from me Raziel Church a fallen Angel. He has short blonde hair, pale white skin and one blue eye one yellow. He has been my neighbor for about eight years. He is a thief and he robbed several noble house blind. I am perfectly find with that because most of the Noble still from the people. One day his luck just ran out. He is pretty funny guy and I enjoy talking to him. Raziel: So You finally Going to escape soon about damn time Bal Balthazar: It took some planning Raz but I got to speed it up because they are after my daughter I have already contacted my brother he is springing me tonight. Raz: You got a kid how old mine 18 Bal: 17 but I have not seen her since she was 1 Raz: Haven''t seen Azazel since he was 10. Hey Bal maybe we should introduce our kids. They are around the same age. Bal: There no way I would let my daughter have a boyfriend until she 25 and if she does I will rip him apart molecule by molecule Raz: It was just a joke calm down. Anyway daughter is on earth my son is here in hell. What are the chances of them meeting. Bal: Your right their not even on the same plain. I guard walk up and hand me my dinner Guard: make sure to eat the vegetables they are good for you my eyes widen Bal: Yes I will eat them first the guard walks away Raz: What was he your mother I dig in too the bowl of vegetables and find a key. I mind controlled the guard and he been working for me for the past couple of years. He is the go between me and Nathanial. I unlock my shackles and bust out my cage. Than I cast a illusion of me in the cell with the cage fix. Then I bust open Raz''s cage and un shackle him and cast another illusion Bal: This should give us head start. It should last till morning. By the time they figure it out we will be already gone. Raz: Thanks for inviting me on your little escape plan Bal: I do not leave friends behind I cast another illusion and Raz and I turning us invisible. I let Raz pick each locked door and I cover us and in forty minuets we are out of the prison. the Bigger problem is how we are going to get off this fucking island it surrounded by sea of fucking fire. I look into the distance and see a boat and a green skinned woman is driving it. Matilda: Lord Nathanial sent me Lord Balthazar I did not expect another guess. Bal: He is fine The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Raz: I''m with him pretty lady Matilda: Preeeeety Bal: Raz don''t embarrass the girl. Your taking us to Nathanial Matilda: Yes he is expecting you We get on the boat and Matilda takes us too my brothers Raz is flirting with her the whole way. It kind of cute Matilda is so innocent.There is no way I would ever let my daughter date someone like Raz. Good friend but enemy to woman. We get to one Of Nathanial secret bases. I spot Sera and Nathanial waiting for us. Nathanial has long dark pink hair in a braid pointed ears and one horn sticking out of his forehead he also has the family golden eyes. Sera has light blue hair and pink eyes. She also a dark blue tail with a fin on it. Bal: Nate, Sera Nate&Sera: Bal and you brought a friend Bal: this is Raziel a fallen angel Sera: Raziel the Phantom thief Raz: The one and only Nate: You always are so full of surprises Bal that why like you more than other two Bal: I thought you liked me because I was not asshole Nate: That too Nate: I have news for you your daughter is in hell Bal: WHAT! is she ok does the sperm donor have her Nate: No and why do you call our dad sperm donor. I never understood that you even called him that when we were younger. Bal: He has never once acknowledge me as his son and I have never acknowledge him as my farther. He is nothing but a useless sperm donor. What about Lilly Nate takes out five wanted posters Nate: Abraham has put out a wanted poster on Lilly and her friends Bal: Friends? Matilda: do not worry I only gave them the human description of them none of them are human and those kids are smart they probably decided to change in their real form. They are also are strong the girl vampire took out Minnos and he is a knight class. Bal: hahahah that stupid cow loss to a little girl Matilda: she crushed his skull My eyes widen Bal: how can a little girl crush a Minotaur''s skull. What kind of strength does she have I look at the wanted posters Lilly 7000 gold Alive Valkyrie: 6500 gold Dead or Alive Werewolf 7200 gold Dead or Alive Female Vampire 8000 gold Dead or Alive Male Vampire: 10000 gold Dead or Alive Bal: Wow Lilly made some pretty interesting friends wait for me I am coming for you. Chapter 35 Forrest of Death and We dont care who you are We wake up and head down for breakfast there are guards in the inn with new and old wanted poster Guard: Add theses Five to the wanted list in your inn Innkeeper: Will do officer Guard: Have a nice day Mam Luka and I walk up and take look what is going on we see the wanted posters and our eyes grow wide it is us in our human forms. good thing we changed our appearance. Other wise we would been bad. Luka ask for a copy of the wanted posters. than he walks away. I am about to leave when I see a familiar face and a familiar nameout of the corner of my eye. I immediately ask them for the two wanted posters. Then I join the other they are all looking at there own poster Mikki: How come I''m The lowest Lilly: Why am I the only one wantedalive Jarrin: I think This will explain that I show them the wanted poster Balthazar Thorn Demon Lord of Destruction and Chaoswanted dead or Alive 100,000 gold he has escaped Hells Kitchen Lilly: my dad out of prison Jarrin: Apparently he escaped yesterday. They probably want you alive so they can control him. That is not the only thing check this out Everyone: IS THAT LUKA''S MOM! Daphne Bloodheaven The Berserker wanted Dead or Alive 80,000 gold Jax: She is almost as much as Lilly''s Dad Luka: Mom what did you do to make demons hate you so much. Mikki: I Knew Mrs. B was Hardcore Jarrin: I think we should lay low get some information and find away to contact home. Everyone: Agreed After that we split up and we try to gather as much information as we can.Luka a found a store thatsold magical items. We buy something called Halostones. All you to do is think about the person you want to send a message to and the stone send a hologram to them. Luka thiks about his mom and a hologram appears Daphne: Luka is that you is everybody with you. are you all safe. Luka: We are fine mom except we are wanted Daphne: Luka what didyou do. Luka: Nothing anyway you should be one to talk Berserker Daphne: have not herd that name in while. Luka: What did you do to be wanted for that much money Daphne: Destroyed a house of nobles and killed the head. Luka......... Mikki: I told you Mrs. B is hardcore. Daphne: lets finda place to meet where are you Luka: Soul Town Daphne: Lets meet in Damnationcity. You will have to cross the forest of Death to get there it is pretty dangerous so you will need a guide Jarrin:Danm it we are going into woods again Luka says goodbye and we try to go find a guide. we go to a guild and put up a job request. yeah Hell has guilds like some sort of RPGgo figure.Then we go back to the inn and wait. About two hours laterwe get a call and someone has agreed to take us he said it will be expensive but he will get us through in one piece. He tell us to meat him in front of the fountain. we are waiting by the fountain when we see a carriage surrounded by guards. Everyone is bowing except for us. The guard look angry and start heading toward us A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Guard: Do you not Know who this is. It is Lord Izaiah son of Lord Elijah bow you lowly dogs Jarrin: I have never bowed to anyone in my life not starting now so fuck off Luka: I only bow to My superiors Jax:Hell no Lilly: I do not want to Mikki: My dress will get dirty I just bought this The guard face turns red but a pudgy man comes out of the carriage he is eating a piece of meat. he has red hair and gold eyes like Lilly. He is looking at me Mikki and Lilly with lustful eyes. Izaiah: Wow what beautiful woman the 3 of you will be my new concubines. The Blonde will be Monday/Tuesday the one with glassesWednesday/Thursday and the one with the big tits will be my weekend whore. You should be honored to have a member of the royal family Be interested in commoners bodies the three of you should be bless with the opportunity to service me. Did he just call me a weekend whore. Hell no I am about fuck this guy up. Mikki and Lilly faces are dark as well. there both really angry we are about to attack when two blurs shoot past us. It is Jax and Luka each one of them punches Izaiahin the face and he is sent flying. Everyone of the people in the crowd are shocked.Two of his guards charge attacks Luka and Jax but they back hand both of them like little Bitches. and they are out cold. Izaiah wakes up and his face is covered in blood Izaiah: How dare you hit me do you not know who I am not even my parents have ever hit me. Jax&Luka:WE DONT FUCKING CARE They both start walking towards Izaiah. Their rage cannot be quenched. I never seen Luka like this before. It is kind of hot. T think Mikki feels the same way. Izaiah: you are going to kill a member of the royal family for a bunch of whores. I can give you money, power and all the women you desire you won''t miss them Jax: This guy sure got a lot of balls keep calling our girlfriends whores Luka: This guy must not like living he keeps courting death Jax&Luka: Lets finish this Luka: I got this spell from my old man THUNDER JUDGEMENT repent motherfucker Jax: Time to try my new style. King Wolf Arts FLYING CLAW TWISTER A huge Twister surround Izaiah tear him apart. Than a dark cloud appears above him and a giant bolt of lightning strike him dead making him look like a shredded piece of burnt toast. He does not even look like a person anymore. the crowd screams and runs away. we hear laughing and turn around and see a boy about our age on the roof of a building. He has long blonde hair one green eye and oneblue eye. He also has black birdwings out of his back. ????? hahahhahhahahah my new clients are fucking crazy but you have to be crazy to go the forest of death. Luka: Aren''t you crazy for taking us their after we killed a member of the royal family. ??? I hate those fuckers and it does not matter who you are as long as I get paid so it is just the five of you Jax: Yes ???: My name is AC and I will be your guide through the forest of death try not to die. Chapter 36 AC and My Pet Reggie AC: First thing first I want the money ten gold coins I don''t care how you spilt it up We are about to give him the money when Lilly stop us Lilly: That is highway robbery 1 gold coin is 100 silver coins and 1000 copper coins Jarrin; It is? Lilly: Yes. He is overcharging us. AC clicks his tongue.feeling that he just losta good deal AC: Fine 9 Lilly: 5 AC: I do not getout of the bed in the morning for 5 give me8 Lilly: Youare the one in need money we can always find another guide 6 AC: Not after that stunts you pulled in town 7 and 20 silver coins Lilly:7 and 15 silver coins I wont go any higher. AC: Deal. Well played you little miser Lilly: You too. You littleMoney grubber AC: Half now half when we get to our destination Lilly:Good business sense AC: Why Thank you pretty lady Lilly just haggled our way to save 3 gold coins.. Weredid she learn to haggle like that anyway. They were shouting at each other at the beginning how did they end up smiling at the end. I think Lilly may have blush a little at the end.It almost look like they were flirting. Did they bond over there love of money. AC: We best be moving out now. We don''t want to be caught by a Daemon lord out for revenge. That wont be a pretty sight.I have already packed supplies in my storage ring. It will take us two day to getthrough the forest. We have to watch out for monsters bandits and traps. So try not to die on me if you die I wont get paid and I might actually miss the prettylady AC winks at Lilly Mikki: Lilly her name is Lilly and I think she likes you Lilly turn red Lilly: SHUT UP Mikki Jarrin: Wow Lilly actually yelled Mikki I think their is some truth in this. Lilly: you guys quit teasing me. AC: Lilly like a flower it suits you She became even more red AC: Looks like this trip be a little more interesting. it might even be worth my loss of profit and I don''t say that often. Mikki: Lilly maybe you can use your body to lower the price. Lilly: Shut up Mikki AC: maybe I will Think about it Lilly: WHAAAAAT! AC: just Kidding I may want to do you but my first love goes to the all mighty dollar. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Mikki: See he does like you Lilly...... Luka: Alright lets head out Lead the way AC AC: Ok boss man We enter the forest you can hear monsters all around us. Danm myPTSD is acting up again. Jarrin: are you sure it safe AC: most of the bad monster come out at night. The one that move in day are just small fries. But I have a plan for those at night no need to worry Miss. He suddenly stops Looks like we got company; RUNE STEALTH AC write a character in the air which I guest means stealth. and our presence is hidden AC: As long as your near me my stealth rune will hide our presence. out of the bushes comes a black kitten with two tails and purple eyes. It is being chase by a pack od dogs that are on fire. AC: Looks Like a pack of hell hounds are chasing a baby Nether Cat we best be still so.... I immediately rush out of AC Barrier AC:WHAT IS SHE DOING! Luka: I do not Know Mikki: I do Jarrin has two weaknesses sugarand adorable soft animals. Yes she is not a hero when it comes to people but she is a hardcore closetanimal lover. She is a closet member of Cute is Justice Cute is law fan club. Everyone: Really? The Kitten is cornered I use my speed to get in front of it Jarrin: It is ok little one I will make the mean doggies go away. Kitten: Meow Jarrin:So CUUUUUUUUTE doggies your scaring the kitten time to go by by BERSERKER FIST EXTREME QUAKE. The shock wave of attack send the pack flying and they run with their tail between their legs. The kitten jumps into my arms and start licking my face everyone runs up to me Jarrin: Isn''t he cute I am going to name himReggie say hello Reggie Reggie: Meow AC: I di not sign up for pet that going to cost you...... Reggie jumps out of my arms and change to the size of a tiger his fangs grow larger like a sabretooth tiger. Reggie: Grroooooowwwwl AC: Nothing absolutely nothing were having a new deal take five to death forest take the pet for free Reggie: returns to normal size and jumps on top of my head Jarrin: Cute and Dangerous were going to have funReggie Reggie: Meow Luka: Fine you can keep him let just keep going Jarrin: Yay After Reggie terrified AC when continue on our Journey through Death forest with my new pet Reggie. Chapter 37 Bloodheaven traditon Elijah Pov I am in my personal castle surrounded by gorgeous women and all the food that I can eat. When of the guards come barging in my private quarters. He looked very anxious. Guard: Lord Elijah Elijah: You Know I do not like to be disturbed. What is it. If it is not important I will cut off you head. Come on hurry up spit it out now Guard: Loooorrrd Izaiah issss deeeaaaaad. Elijah: WHAT! Who did it I want their heads. Guard: Hear are the pictures and we got their names from the inn they were staying at/ My eyes widen I quickly call My other sons Elijah: Kane and Xavier get in hear now My sons arrive quickly Kane&Xavier: Yes father Elijah: We are going to the main castle immediately don''t ask question follow me. I make a portal and we go to the main house. I see farther with Abraham and his servant Matilda she is a fine piece of ass maybe I will ask Abraham to give her to me. D King: You still haven''t found my granddaughter Abraham: No my King Abraham spots me. Abraham: What is it Elijah can you not see farther and I are busy, Elijah: I think you will want to hear this. My son Izaiah is dead look at the wanted posters and look at the people that killed him. Abraham looks at the posters and his eyes widen Abraham: There the same. their outer features are different but their faces are the same and now we have our nieces name is Lilliana. D King: The first female to ever been born in this family is named Lilliana. Elijah do you know where they are. Elijah: They are in the forest of Death heading to Danmnation City. farther Look at the male vampire last name. D King: Bloodheaven. It is that danm family of vampires again. When ever they are in hell They always cause trouble. First it was Natasha the Blood Princess. Than Her Son and his Wife Isac of the Red Thunder and Daphne the Berserker. Now I have to deal with the next generation. If you see This Luka Bloodheaven Kill him and bring me Lilliana. Elijah: I will see to this personally. Kane Xavier lets go Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I make a portal and head out Bloodheaven you will die by my hand and your little dog too. Matilda pov After The meeting I quickly run over too Lord Nathanial secret base I spot Raz outside I am nearly out of breath Raz: Woah calm down pretty lady what''s up Matilda: For the last time My name is Matilda anyway we have a problem Raziel I need to talk to Lord Balthazar and Lord Nathanial right away Raz: you can just call me Raz and just call them Bal and Nate do not be such a stickler Tildy Matilda : I could never do that and once again my name is Matilda Raz: Whatever pretty lady Raza and I head inside and see Balthazar Nathanial and Sera Matilda: We have a problem I show them the new wanted posters Lilliana Thorn Wanted Alive 45,000 gold coins Mikayla Zane Wanted Dead or alive 42,000 gold coins Jax Moon Wanted Dead 50,000 gold coins Jarrin Scarlett Wanted Dead or Alive 48,000 gold coins Luka Bloodheaven Wanted Dead 55,000 gold coins Balthazar : it them what did they do to make their bounties sky rocket like that. Matilda: they Killed Lord Elijah son and now he is coming after them in The forest of death Nathanial: Bal check it out the vampire boys last name look familiar to you. Balthazar: Well I ''ll be danmed he is a Bloodheaven. He is a member of that crazy family of vamps they might be crazier than I am. Nathanial: When ever someone with the last name Bloodheaven makes there way to hell shit always hits the fan. The Grandmother kills are uncle. Her Son an his wife take out the Prime minster and his entire house and now the grandson kills Elijah kid. What is with this family. Balthazar: It is like a family tradition with these people to plunge hell into chaos. I am going to head to Death forest immediately. Raz; I coming with you I owe you one and I always repay my debts. Raz and Balthazar head out to the Forest of death. Chapter 38 Seperation
It late at night and AC has put up a barrier with his Runes so no monsters can attack us while we sleep. Right now I am playing with Reggie and feeding him the birds I caught and snapped their necks along the way. Reggie right now is a kitten. AC told me when he is a adult he will be the size of his tiger form and when he grows he will be three times the size of adult male lion. He will be twice the size of those hell hounds I fought. Lilly start talking with AC Lilly: How did you get started in the guide business AC: I was fifteen I needed money they needed someone strong. I volunteered. When Your own you got to be strong in Hell. Lilly: how Long have been by your self AC: Eight years. My mom died when I was a kid and my dad got carted off to Hells kitchen when I was ten Mikki: You two have so much in common his dad locked up in hells Kitchen and your dad escaped it. Lilly: Shut up AC: Who is your dad? Lilly: Balthazar AC literally spits out all the food he was eating AC: THE DESTROYER YOUR DAD IS THE DESTROYER who knew I in the presence of royalty. Danm I should have charged more Lilly: That a knew name I have not herd. AC: Your dad is a frickin legend can I get his autograph I am sure to make a killing. Lilly: suurrre I guess if that is ok with him. After there conversation they fall asleep and I continue to play with Reggie for a while than I fall asleep next to Luka and Reggie snuggles up to me and also fall asleep. I wake up next morning and see Mikki taking a picture of Lilly how the hell did she fall asleep in AC arms. Mikki: This will make great blackmail material Jarrin: How do you end up getting dirt on everybody. Mikki: Its a gift Lilly wake up and she were she is sleeping she turns red slaps AC. AC; What was that for Lilly: YOU WERE TRYING TO TAKE ADAVANTAGE OF ME AC: How could I take advantage of you if I fell asleep first. Lilly: Shut up AC: This girl. Ok time move out were ahead of schedule because we haven''t been attack by many monster we keep this up we will be their by noon. Jax Luka and Reggie slowly start to wake up. We eat breakfast and Reggie goes to the top of my head. Were making a good paste when Reggie''s ears perks up he get my attention Jarrin: A large group is following us. Reggie told me so. AC: You can understand the cat. I look at him like he just asked a stupid question Jarrin: You can''t? AC: NO I DO NOT SPEAK FUCKING CAT! Reggie growls at him Reggie: Grrrrrrrrrrrrr Jarrin: I don''t think he likes you AC: I have notice. While we are talking fifty guards appear Guard: Surrender The Daemon Girl and The Two boys and we may let the rest of you live Everyone : No Guards: Very well guards attack The guards charge at us Jarrin: I got this I cast a spell. just because I do not like fighting with magic does not mean I do not know how. I am just far stronger with Battle Aura. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Jarrin: RED FLOWER PRSION I create fireball surrounding all the guards and now they are all trapped in a cage made of fireballs. Jarrin: BLOOM The cage of fire explode sending flame and pressure scorching my enemies to cinders and ash. Luka: I thought you sucked at magic Jarrin: When did I say that. I do not use it often in a fight because I prefer punching people. I never said I sucked at it. ???: I did not want to get my hands dirty with this filth but I have no choice. lets go Kane Xavier. Kane& Xavier: yes father We see three Daemon one has red hair really Fat kind of look like the dude Luka and Jax took out. The next one look really muscular like a body builder on steroids he also had red dark hair. The Last one you herd of Jabba the hut. This guy is his brother Jabba the gut. He fatter than the other guy and is taller than the muscular man. ??? I am Elijah my Tittle is Daemon Lord of greed The wolf and Bloodheaven killed my son they will die by my hand Elijah makes magic circles and teleports us. Jax and Luka. Mikki, Lilly and AC. Finally Me and Reggie Everyone: Woooooooooh I open Eyes it looks like we are still in the forest of Death I been separated with everyone except for Reggie. Reggie ears perks up and he drags me into my shadow. Nether cats have the ability to hide in shadows they Also can turn invisible and cast illusion. He takes me out. Jarrin: Good boy Reggie Reggie: Meow ???; Danm because of that stupid cat I mist The Muscular Daemon is in front of me. Riding a six limbed Orange and brown bear. ??? I am Kane a Half Lord Jarrin: Half Lord? Kane: There are ranks in hell it goes Daemon King, Daemon Lord, War Lord, Quasai Lord, Half Lord, Knight, Warrior, Rookie, and Novice. Kane: You cannot Beat me Little girl. Girl are only good for three things cooking cleaning and child birth they are not fit to be warriors A vain in my head starts to bulge Jarrin: Annoying this sexist pig if fucking annoying Kane: if your lucky I might even let you bare me a son. The bear growls at Reggie a vain in head start to bulge too. Then he turns into his tiger form and growls. The bear is also annoying. Jarrin Talking Reggie thinking: THESE FUCKERS ARE DEAD! Reggie Pov I have just been teleported with master and we have bee separated from the group. I sense something and pull master into her shadow in the nick of time. Master praises me. Than a muscular person comes and he is ridding a war bear The man insult master and she is getting annoyed. How dare he insult master. Then the war bear start talking to me War Bear: Puny kitty you and your girly master can not defeat us run like the little pussy that you are. My vain starts to Bulge annoying this stupid bear is annoying. The only reason I ran from those hell hounds is they were bigger than me in my giant form I was also outnumbered. But I am going to maul your ass. I turn into My giant form Jarrin Talking Reggie Thinking: THESE FUCKERS ARE DEAD! Chapter 39 Kane vs Jarrin Original Style Berserking Dragon Fist Jarrin: Alright Reggie you take Smokey the bear and I will hand the muscle freak that drinks way to much protein for his own good. Reggie nod his head Kane: I hate fighting women they always cry and be for mercy when I defeat them. Jarrin: Are you trying to piss me off or are you just a dumbass you Muscle steroidfreak Kane: These muscles are one hundred percent natural. This beautiful body is all in the genes Jarrin: Than why is everyone in your family so fat are you like adopted or something Kane: I Take after my mother side Jarrin: Who is your mother Hercules or a gorilla Kane How dare you Bitch talk about my beautiful mother. She is the most beautiful person in the world Jarrin: Popping three kids out that look like you I don''t think so. Kane takes out a picture of his so called beautiful mother. She look exactly like him muscle and all just with longer hair. I don''teven no if she has a chest or not. I pretty sure that is him in a wig. Kane: Look at My beautiful mom she would even make goddess Aphrodite jealous. Jarrin: Apologized to Aphrodite right now that is clearly you in adrag. Kane: BITCH you will pay for insulting my mother beauty. I will enjoy crushing you. DESTRUCTION FIST Jarrin: Finally enough with the witty banter Berserker Fist BONE CRUSHING PUNCH Our punches and they collide creating a shockwave that blew away half the trees away. We trade punches blow for blow neither of us getting the upper hand in the battle. This guy is really annoying.Reggie and the War Bear begin their battle as well. The War Bear catches Reggie and slam him into the ground or so he thought. That was not the real Reggie it was a illusion. the real one is sneaking up behind him. Reggie jumps on the back of the War Bear and starts biting him. The War Bear screeches in pain and throwsReggie of his back.Reggie lands on his feet and jumps into another shadow waiting for the opportunity to strike. Kane:DESTRUCTION UPPER Jarrin:SKULL CRUSHING AXE KICK My kick and his punch collide again the battle is still even. I hate to admit but the sexist dick is pretty tough. He survived my bone breaking punch and my skull crushing axe kick. What more do I have to do to take this guy down. I might have to pull out all the stops for this one. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Kane: You are pretty strong a but ugly your tits are two big and you got an hour glass figure. I am still willing to make you my legal wife you will bare me many strong children. Jarrin: I have a boyfriend and why do you keep on talking about baring children this is a fucking fight. Not to mention your sense of beauty is fucked up. Reggie is still battling the War Bear. he turns invisible and starts clawing away at the war Bear defenses not letting up for a moment. Hit and run attack never giving thewar bear time to retaliate. then Reggie goes into his on shadow.Waiting for the opportunity to strike.Reggie pretty good at Psychological warfare with all these hit and attacks. He kind of reminds me of the Viet Cong In the Vietnam warusing guerrilla warfare to take down a biggeropponent. The war bear is scared he can feel death approaching him. Reggie comes out of the war bear shadow and bites him on his wind pipe the war bear go down it closes its eye and cease to move. Than Reggie start to eat the war bear. Have a nice snack Reggie you have earn it Kane: MY WAR BEAR! Jarrin: One down and youare next. if I can not beat youin power or speed I will beat you with technique.Be honoredyou are the first to see my very own original style Kane: Your bluffing your are a brawler just like me. Jarrin: I have two master you have only seen one fighting style in my arsenal. The First is strong and has great battle instinct crushing every thing in her way. The second focus on repetition and technique. Always trying to perfect and create new techniques. I have combine the power of Daphne and the technique of Yaoyao creating my own style Berserking Dragon Fist. Kane: There is No way a girl can beat me DESTRUCTION FIST Jarrin: On the battle field everyone is equal because we can all die .Berserking Dragon Fist TWIN CLAWS OF THE RAGING DRAGON I turn both my hand into the shape of claws. Kane thrust his punch but one of my claws catches it and rips his arm off. than my second claw piece his chest and rips out his heat. it is still beating in my hand. than I crush it and it explodes. Kane falls to ground dead. Jarrin: Hey Kane you just got your ass kicked by a girl. Reggie is done eating the war bear and turn into his kitten size and jumps on the top of my head. Jarrin: Come on Reggie let go find the others Reggie: Meow Jarrin: So CUUUUUUUTE We head off into the forest. With Kane dead corpse behind us. Chapter 40 AC vs Xavier Money isnt Everything AC POV Hi my name Azazel Castiel Church. Yeah my parent went all biblical on my name. My parents may have come from heaven but I am anything but an Angel. I lie I cheat and I steal. I been doing it since I was 10 years old. My Farther and My mother use to be angels but they were banish and became fallen angels. Since they were fallen angel I was automatically born one did not get a choice in the matter. We lived in hell and life was hard Angels were discriminated in hell. So he could only fine low paying jobs. Than My mom got sick and she could have been saved if we had money. That is the day I learn money makes the world go round. Money would have saved my mom and she would not have died. Money would have kept my neighbor silence and my dad would not been found and carted off to jail. He was just trying to put food on the table so he had to bend a few rules. From 10 to 15 I did everything bad I Lied I stole and cheated. I gathered money Anyway I could doing sketchy jobs at time. I would have probably been in jail by now if it was not for Luisa. She was a guild master in sole city and took pity on me. and in the first time in my life I got a respectable job I was a guide. It was dangerous but the pay was amazing and I been doing that ever since. One day Luisa told me she had a job for me five kids who wanted safe passage through the Forrest of Who is crazy enough to do that. Well it not like it matters to me as long as I get Paid. When I got to the meeting spot I saw a member of The royal family hitting on three beautiful girls I guess the one with glasses is my taste. there was also two boys with Them and they looked angry. wait three girls two boys those are my clients I got to stop them or I wont get paid. I am about two intervene when the two boys beat the shit our of the member of the royal family and kill him. These guys are fucking crazy. I introduce myself and we start negotiating prices to my surprise the girl with glasses is not a sucker her name is Lilly and she the first person who was better at negotiating than I was. this trip may be interesting. we all start talking o trip and they are interesting bunch one of the girls who is cold on the outside is actually a hardcore animal lover and she Picked up a Nether cat. I hate that shitty cat. I start talking To Lilly and find out her dad Is fucking Balthazar the destroyer he is one of the most dangerous people in all of hell. Lilly fell a sleep in my arms and I just let it happen. I lied to her that I fell asleep first it made her mad and Embarrass I kind of felt guilty and I never feel guilty when I lie. Maybe I have some sort of feelings for this girl. I do not know yet. we are ambushed and Me the crazy chick Mikki and Lilly are teleported inside death forest AC: Look like were still in the Forrest of death we should quickly fine the others. they both agree ???: Your not going anywhere We turn around and it the fat ass I Think his name Xavier Xavier: Come with me cousin and I will take you to grandfather right after I get rid of the Valkyrie and the rat with wings Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Lilly: AC is not a rat with wings Xavier: You named him you can keep him as pet if you wish this guy is kind pissing me off Xavier: You Rat with wings you are not wanted If you get rid of the Valkyrie I will double her bounty They turn to look at me. maybe the past me would of done it but I change over the last couple of days. Money can''t by my mom back. Money can''t by me friends and money can''t by a girls heart. Maybe there are some thing money cant bye. Maybe my old men was right money cant bye everything AC: No Deal Mikki: Wow AC your a real friend I totally thought you were going to sale me out. AC; I don''t go back on deals and beside if I did that Lilly probably would not like me anymore. Lilly blushes. Xavier: How dare you talk to royalty you rat AC: If you did not like that you are really not going to like this. I grab Lilly and pull her into my arms and then I Kiss her, Mikki: Ohhhhhhhhhhhh You just got Burrrrrrrrnnnnneeeddd. Xavier: How dare you I will have you executed. Lilly: woah AC Yo Mikki you Take Lilly and get her out of hear All take care of mister round pound. Mikki: You Got it. You did good Ac the next time Lilly see you her panty are going to drop. Lilly shut up Mikki; AC; I look forward to it. Lilly blushes harder Lilly: Don''t you die on me AC: Right Than Lilly and Mikki run off. Xavier : Get back here AC: Not so fast RUNE BARRIER I use a rune to block Xavier path Xavier: I guess I will have to deal with you firs. BOULDER PERSON AC: RUNE STRENGHT I write a rune on body to increase my strength I catch him than I throw him in to the tee. AC: ANGEL ARCHERY I call forth my now my main weapon Xavier: a Shity angel with a shitty bow how clich¨¦ Stone armor You really think some shitty arrows can pierce my armor made of stone AC: will see I make my arrows out of angel fire it a substance that can burn anything even the soul. If he think my arrow cant pierce his little stone coat he is got another thing coming. Xavier: Rock Blitz AC: BLAZING ANGEL ARROW I shoot and piece his shoulder it send him flying and stuck to the tree it is also is burning him Xavier: Ahhhhhhhhh AC: Did you no angel fire ha a special property the more evil you are the more the fire will burn you. I can see it going to set your ass on fire. But don''t worry all end your suffering 1000 BLAZING ARROWS. I fire and thousand of arrows pierce Xavier he burns to ashes Ac: Now who did you call a rat with wings. I guess I better catch up to the others now I put away my bow and walk off still smelling burnt daemon. Chapter 41 Jax and Luka vs Daemon Lord of Greed Elijah Luka Pov We all have just been teleported. It look like were still in the forest of Death. Looks like I am with Jax. I saw Mikki, Lilly and AC get teleported as well. Does that mean Jarrin is by her self. I not worried about her in a fight but she does not know this but she has a horrible sense of direction. She always takes the same path to school and if she deviate from it. It takes her and extra 15 minuets to get to school. Not only that she can never find where she is going if she never been there before. I am worried Jax: Worried about Jarrin Luka: Yes. Jax: Think she will get lost. Luka: Yes. she like a five year old and you always got hold her hand or she will wonder of and get lost (Jarrin: Achhhhh she is sneezing and yes she is lost in the woods) Jax: We better find her and the other quick ???: You wont be able to reunite with your friends when I am done with you We turn around. ???: My name Daemon Lord of Greed Elijah you killed my son prepare to die. Jax: Look Like we drew the short straw Luka: Yeah Elijah: I especially want to kill you Bloodheaven Luka: What did I do ummm........... beside .........killing your son Elijah: Your whole family has been a pain in the Daemon king side for more than 800 years I will kill you for your family transgressions. Jax: Danm Luka they really hate you and your family Luka: What ever my family does it usually because of some dumbass piss them off other wise we are rather peaceful. Elijah: PEACEFUL MY ASS! Your grandmother killed my uncle. your mother and father killed my cousin on my mom side he was the prime minster and you kill my son. Jax: Danm he hates you more than the Crips do the Bloods Elijah: Enough Talking BELLY BASH Luka: is he really attacking us with his stomach Jax: It is a big and heavy weapon We both dodge Jax turns into his wolf form and I start casting some thunder spells. I shoot THUNDER and Jax fires a FLYING WOLF CLAW. Then something weird happen he ate are attacks. how is this possible. Jax: he ate our attacks like a piece of candy Luka: That should at least given him some indigestion Elijah: hahahahahahahah magic and battle aura does not work on me I can just absorb it with IRON STOMACH. Luka: Not good. Jax: How are we going to beat him without magic or battle aura Elijah: You cant the only way is to over power me physically neither of you have the strength to do that. That is not only technique I know POT OF GREED SONIC STEP Elijah suddenly disappears and moves in front Jax then he sent flying. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Luka: Jax you ok Jax: Alive but I think a couple of my ribs are broken. how did he move so fast when he is so fat like some sort of fat ninja. Elijah: Worry about your self POT OF GREED FIRE BREATH He spits fire out of his mouth I am barely able to dodge it but my jacket is now on fie and it burns to ashes. Luka: First a wind spell than a fire spell how many affinity of magic do you have. Elijah: This is my special ability POT OF GREED I can take any power from my defeated enemies Jax: That is so cheating. Elijah: It not cheating the gods have given me the right to be superior and rule over you. Now GREAT YELL A sonic booming voice sends both me and Jax flying Jax and Luka: WOOOOOAH Jax: That hurt Luka: Yeah Hey I got and Idea if this works all I need for you is to make him bleed. Jax: I down for anything hat will shut this fat ass up; I use my nails to cut my self blood running down my arms Luka BLOOD MANIPULATION BLOOD NEEEDLES. I send needles of my blood flying at Elijah. he does not Elijah: I told you magic does...AHHH what? My blood needles pierce Elijah body. Luka: Yes Magic and Battle aura can''t hurt you. What about a Inherited ability. Elijah; Impossible you have a Inherited ability. and ability that is past down through the family. Luka: My Inherited ability is Blood Manipulation past down through the line of the first Protaginator of The Blood clan. Celine Alvarora. Jax now. Jax: You got it King Wolf Arts WOLF PACK ATTACK. Jax moves so fast that you can start to see clones of him than he claws away at Elijah. There shallow cut but they are enough to make him bleed. Luka: Lets end this BLOOD DAGGERS The blood that was coming off him piece him all over his body and he falls to the ground Jax: You did it. Luka: yeah now lets go find the others. We start to walk away. Elijah: You didn''t think piecing almost every vital organ could kill me Luka: How are you alive Elijah: POT OF GREED REGENERATION I can regenerate as long as my brain is not destroyed. Jax: CHEATER Luka: Crap that last attack left me exhausted Jax: I put everything I had in that last move. Elijah; NOW DIE EXTREME SPEED PUNCH. There is no way we dodge this. This is going to hurt. I am waiting an nothing is happening. Daphne: WHO GAVE YOU PERMISSION TO TOUCH MY SON. I look and open my eyes. Luka: MOM! Chapter 42 The Wrath of Daphne never Piss off a Over Protective Mother Luka Pov My mom catches Elijah Fist with one hand than she sends him fifty feet in the opposite direction. Jax: It''s Mrs. B we are going to live. Jax drops his guard and collapses on the ground. Luka: Mom what are you doing here weren''t we suppose to meet up in Danmnation City. Where is Celine and Ariana. Why aren''t they with you . Daphne: You were taking to long and we decided to look for you/ We spit up. Ariana gave a locater spell so I can find you. She also low jacked Lilly. We got concern when you two were separated/ Now that I explain it to you were is Jarrin and Mikki. Luka: I think Mikki is with Lilly and Jarrin by herself in the forest Daphne: That wont do she will defiantly get lost good thing I had Celine go find her. Now that taken care of lets me go take care of this tub of lard. She is smiling oh god she smiling this cannot be good. I almost feel bad for him. Almost. Elijah get up slowly Elijah: You bit..... My mom is already in front of him sending him flying with a punch to the face Elijah: AHHHHHH Daphne: Get up I want to make this fight last as long as possible. I want to make you suffer. Her power spikes and face get really dark. Luka: Danm I haven''t seen my mom this mad since dad forgot their wedding anniversary. Jax: What happen Luka: You seen Godzilla in Japan it was like that but scarier. He had to go into hiding for a couple moths. Elijah: How you can you hurt me. I should not be affected by battle Aura Daphne: hahahaha do you really think I am using battle aura right now. you aren''t even worth it. Right now I am just using pure physical power and speed. But I guess I should start using it now Berserker Fist BONE BREAKING PUNCH. Elijah Fool Didn''t I just say battle aura can''t hurt me with My IRON STOMACH My Mother technique clashes with his body and he starts to spit out blood. Elijah: H..o...w Daphne: Simple Your IRON STOMACH is like a balloon and my battle aura is the air. Put in to much and the balloon goes pop. You never had this problem because you never face someone stronger than you. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Elijah: You stronger than me impossible. Daphne: Enough talking I do not need to explain my self to filth Mom uses her speed to get in front of him. Than she kicks him into the air. Than she jumps above him summersaulting into and axe kick to the skull. Elijah fall down like a meteor. Than one she gets to the ground she continuously does a barrage of axe kicks all over his body not letting up for a second. Ohhhh I think one of those kicks landed in the baby maker. I would not wish that on my worst enemy. then she continues to pound him and break his bones Jax; Oh that look like it hurt Luka: I did not even know a arm could bend that way OHHH Jax: DANM did she just bust one of his nuts Luka: I felt that all the way over here. Moms Start to walk over here Elijah beaten battered tries to attack her from behind Luka: Mom LOOK OUT Elijah: I WILL KILL YOU Daphne: I Know he is there sweaty I just wanted to give him a little hope before I rip it out right from under him. BESERKER FIST. FIST OF OBLITERATION Mom turns around and smiles and punches Elijah in the face. HIS HEAD IS RIPPED OFF AND TURNED INTO POWDER LIKE THAT FUCKING BOULDER. Jax: That was cruel Luka: Mom can be a little sadistic when she fights Daphne: Alright boys Lets get out o the forest. I have already told Ariana and Celine were to meet us at they will go find the others I hope Celine fines Jarrin soon that girl has no sense of direction. Luka: She probably cursing the trees right now saying they all look the same. We head out With a dead Elijah behind us Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Ok Reggie you were right I should have taken a right instead of a left at that last lake. Reggie: Meow Jarrin: Don''t start gloating, Reggie: Meow Jarrin: Yeah Yeah you were right I was wrong but ALL THESE FUCKING TREES LOOK THE SAME IN THIS STUPID FOREST NARRATOR: Jarrin Is getting more and more lost in the forest. Chapter 43 Reunion Lilly Pov Mikki and are now waiting for AC. I n The forest. We decide to stop running because. I suggested it because we do not want to get lost. Mikki just smiles at me. It is not like I am worried ok. Mikki: Worried about your man Lilly: No I am not worried Mikki: But you admit he is your Man Lilly: Shuuuuut uup I Turn red. Why does Mikki always has to be so perceptive in this category. It like she can see into people souls and becomes really smart when it involves love. AC: Of course I am her man. What else would I be? We turn around. Lilly "AC Mikki: How did you find us so fast. AC; When I kisses Lilly I put a tracking rune on her. so I know where she will be I look on Body I see a rune glowing but why was it on y butt. I start to get a little piss off. Lilly : Why Is a Tracking rune on my ass don''t you have to touch it to put a rune on it. AC looks away and starts whistling. Guilty this perv is definitely guilty. How could I fall for a perv like him. Mikki: The Dude wanted to check out the merchandise. What surprise me I did not even see it. You will have to be careful in the future Lilly this guy has quick hand and wont hesitate to pop a feel. She says that but she is still grinning like a cheesier cat . AC: I Think I hear something in bushed Lilly: don''t change the subject AC: No seriously it is coming from the bushes. AC takes out his bow. Mikki conjures her pistols and I make a lance out of dark magic. We are ready to attack when out pop MOM! She runs up to me and starts hugging me. Ariana: Oh my baby is ok. I been looking everywhere for you. I was so worried Lilly: Mom what are you doing here how did you find us. Ariana: I always have had a tracking spell on you since I lost you at the supermarket when you were two. Hey Mikki and who is that blonde boy behind you. Mikki: Hi Mrs. Thorn Mikki start to smile because she knows what is coming Lilly: He is..... AC: I am her boyfriend ??? WHAT DID YOU SAY! I WILL TEAR HIM APART MOLOCULE BY MOLOCULE. Ariana: Oh by the way I ran into your farther. Out the bushes comes a out a big man with black hair silver horns and Gold eyes. That can be only one person my farther. He run over to Ac and starts chocking him. Mikki is on the ground laughing her ass off, Where she is standing she should been the first person to notice him. I think she did and said nothing so she could get a good laugh. I better save my boyfriend. I out the big guns. I go teary eyed The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Lilly: Daddy please don''t kill him. My farther stops chocking him and runs over to me hugging me. Balthazar: Of course what ever my baby wants AC: Mikki You saw him and said nothing didn''t you. Mikki: Yeah and it fucking hilarious Ac: Give me one good reason why I should not kill you Mikki Pulls out her phone and shows something to AC. He starts to turn pale. Mikki: You would not want this to be in Balthazar hands would you AC: Cool everything is cool. We cool as cucumbers. I hear a laugh ?????:hahahhahahhahha Azazel you sure let hat girl punk you. AC turns around AC WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE OLD MAN I THOUGH YOU WERE IN PRISON Raziel: Is that the first thing you want to say to your dad after eight years. Heey Bal are two kids did end up together and I did not have to a danm thing. I guess I can focus on my own love life now. AC start catching up with his dad what he has been doing all this time. I also tell stories about my childhood to my farther. We all head to edge of the forest were we are to meat the others. About an hour later Jax, Luka and Daphne exit the forest Mikki runs up to him. Mikki: JAX! She tackles him, Jax: Mikki..... Ribs...... Broken Mikki: Oh Sorry. Luka: I Knew we beat Jarrin here Mikki: Of course that''s a given I she going to be able to find her way out. Luka: Mom Told me that Celine went to go get her. I introduce Jax, Luka and his mom to my farther they got a warmer welcoming than AC. Maybe it is because they are not dating his daughter/ Now It nightfall and Jarrin and Celine have not come out . We are about send a search party when we see two women one with silver hair. The other with red and black hair with a black kitten on top of her head. Luka: it Jarrin and Celine took them long enough. It is all ready night time. Celine: THAT GIRL HAS NO SENSE OF DIRECTION SHE WAS HEADING BACCK TO SOUL TOWN WHEN I FOUND HER. THE COMPLETE OPPOSITE DIRECTION Jarrin just looks embarrass her face it pointed down to ground Jarrin: sorry Luka pats her head Luka: We all know you suck at geography. You suck with direction as my mom sucks at cooking. I think that made her feel worse we all know how bad Daphne cooking is. I tried it once to be polite and I was throwing up for hours. Lilly : At least were all together again the six of us Jarrin: Seven Lilly: Oh right sorry Reggie Reggie: Meow Yep all my friend are together again. Chapter 44 Who are These Crazy Kids? After Celine and I get to the meeting spot. All of head to Lilly''s uncle secret base. Balthazar was starring daggers at AC the whole trip. Poor guy looks like he is going to have it tough in the future. When we get there we see three people One was a girly man with pink hair in a braid with golden eyes I am guessing that is Lilly uncle I can see the family resemblance. Well a lot more than the fat ass. the steroid freak and Jabba the gut. There is also a woman with Blue hair and pink eyes with a blue tail. and then there is... Mikki: ITS THE GREEN LADY Matilda: It is Matilda my name is Matilda Jarrin: What is she doing here? Raz: Tildy is on are side now. AC: Tildy? Raz: Your knew step mom Matilda: WHAT I NEVER AGREEED TO THAT Raz: Yet AC;: Same as always dad sure moves fast for things he wants. Well so do I. Balthazar: No you don''t. Mikki: Oh AC denied by Papa Thorn Balthazar: Papa Thorn? Mikki: Yeah your Lilly dad right so your Papa Thorn and you cocked block AC like you been doing it for years. Raziel, Nathanial and Sera look like they were about to bust a gut. Matilda looked scared not knowing if Balthazar was to go on a rampage or not. Jarrin: I am sorry my friend is a moron. AC: Says the girl who got lost in the forest the whole day. Jarrin: Shut up. Get him Reggie Reggie grows to the size of a tiger growls and tackles AC. AC: I am sorry you are a genus among geniuses call off your killer cat. Matilda: WHY IS THERE A NETHER CAT HERE. Jarrin: Relax Reggie is a good boy. come back Reggie Reggie comes back in his kitten form and goes on the top of my head. Nathanial: I got to know are you the one that crush the Minotaur head with your fist Jarrin: It was not my fist but my finger I use the FINGER FLICK OF DEATH. I say that all proud, but Matilda faints. is she ok. Is she sick or something Sera: WHAT! HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE Jax: Is it really such a big deal. we all probably could have beaten him in one attack. It may not have been that flashy though. Matilda wakes up hears Jax comment and think what he said was fucking insane. Luka: I am sorry for my girlfriend and my friends they can be a bit of a handful at times. Nathanial: No Problem I have never been this entertain in my life. Now lets talk about what to do next. We decided we are going to storm the castle and Take out the Daemon King once and for all. First we need get rid Of the army guarding him . The bigger problem is Elijah Kane Xavier and Abraham. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Jarrin: Weill The problem got smaller because I already took out muscles. Matilda: YOU BEAT KANE! BUT HE WAS A HALF LORD/ Jarrin: That guy was a sexist pig during our fight he kept saying girls can''t fight and he wanted me be his legal wife and bare him many sons. Is soon as I said that the room began to shake Matilda: What is this a earthquake No I turn around and I see Luka his face is dark and his power spiking Daphne: Luka what did I say about holding in your anger. It is not good for you. Go outside and let it out, Luka: All be right back Luka walks outside and shuts the door. than we here a BOOOOOOOM! It shakes the house a little bit. Matilda goes outside and see a crater with Luka in the middle. She is now terrified of Luka Sera : Kane down but that still leave Xavier, Elijah and Abraham AC: The Fat ass Xavier is dead too I sent a thousand flaming arrows up his ass. Raz: All right son way score one for TEAM ANGEL AC and Raz do a high five. The Nathanial just starts laughing so does Balthazar, While Sera is in shock. Nathanial: Any other people we should no about that kicked the bucket Daphne: The Meat mountain is gone as well I blew his head off Balthazar: I am not even shocked anymore. Nathanial: Ok all we have deal with is the army and Abraham than we can defeat the daemon King. I will Take Abraham and volunteers for the army. Mikki: Me pick me Jarrin and I will take care of it. Jarrin: Were not in school you don''t have to raise your hand. Why are you volunteering me. I am tired. Mikki: How about we make a bet Jarrin: What kind? Mikki: Whoever take out the most guards. We bet the usual. You win 20 dollar worth of candy. I win 20 bucks Jarrin: Do I get to pick what kind. Mikki: Of course. Jarrin: Deal. We will handle the army Nathanial: did you just volunteer to deal with the army for twenty bucks and candy Mikki & Jarrin: Yeah Balthazar: Who are these crazy kids? Chapter 45 Mikki and Jarrin vs Daemon king Army On are little siege Mission Is me, Reggie, Mikki, Nathanial, Balthazar, Matilda, and Celine because she loves a good brawl. Luka tells me not to stray from the group. What am I five. I know I may not be the best with directions, But come on have a little faith.. We get there and the castle is surrounded by guards there are at least 5000. Nathanial: Looks like they knew we were coming Balthazar. Are you sure you can handle this. Mikki: Sure Pape Thorn. We can handle the small fries. Jarrin: Ok Mikki lets do this will start on 3 Mikki: Ok Mikki pulls out her white sniper rifle and gets into position Jarrin: 3.....2,,,,, Mikki interrupts me and pulls the trigger on her sniper rifle Mikki: Valkyrie BUSTER She fires a huge lazar beam at the guards sending several flying. Jarrin: Mikki YOU CHEATER! Mikki: You snooze you loose. She puts away her rifle takes out her wings and pistols and dive bombs into the guars. Filling them with holes as she flies by. That fucking cheater. Jarrin: That''s a deduction Mikki: There are no deductions in bets Jarrin: Fine if you want to play like that. Reggie get them Reggie grows in to his Tiger form turns invisible and starts mauling the guards that are in his path . Than I use a fire spell DRAGONS BREATH and start burning the guards. Mikki: Now who is cheating. Jarrin: You did it first. Mikki start using tricks shots Mikki: RICOCHET SHOT A laser comes out of her gun and bounces of enemies killing multiple targets Jarrin: RED FLOWER PRISON.....BLOOM I cast a red flower prison spell and blow up multiple targets. Is it weird that I am having fun right now. Jarrin: Is it all right that I am having fun Mikki: You Too. I am having blast. check this out RAILGUN. She shoots a giant lazar out of her pistols. People that were not luck enough to get away got vaporized. Jarrin: That was over kill Mikki: Maybe but I bet you can''t do anything cool like that. All you do is punch people and shoot little balls of fire at them. Jarrin: Want to bet This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I snap my fingers like Colonel Roy fucking Mustang Jarrin: EXPLOSION BOOM! A huge explosion happens sets guards on fire while flinging them everywhere Jarrin: How do you like me now hahahaha. Mikki: YOU JUST MUSTANG THEM ! Jarrin: Yeah cool right. Mikki: Totally cool I was wrong. You can do more than punch people. Lets Continue I crush and set fire to the guards. Mikki continues to blast them full of holes and Reggie continues to maul them. The guards never stood a chance. Nathanial: How old are these girls Celine Celine: Same age as your Niece 17 Balthazar: Danm They are going to be some scary adults. Celine: If they don''t get lazy. Matilda: They were playing with them the whole timel ike dolls. Is the Nether Cat eating a severed leg. Jarrin: Reggie put that down you will catch germs. Reggie reluctantly spits it out. Balthazar: They remind me of me at that age is Lilly as strong as them. Celine: Yes they all had the same teacher Nathanial: Who trained these little monsters Celine: Daphne Matilda: The woman in the room wit us Celine: Yes you may know her as the Berserker Matilda: WHAT THAT WOMAN IS THE BERSERKKER. Balthazar: No wonder Elijah Lost. I will have to spar with her sometime. Mikki: How many did you get I got 2437 Jarrin: 2563 looks like it is my win Mikki: no fair you had Reggie Jarrin: You had a head start. That just shows you cheater never win Mikki: You cheated too Jarrin: I would not have too cheat if you didn''t cheat first with your little trigger happy move. Pay up. I am going to feast when we get home. Matilda: Are they really arguing in this situations Celine; They are still children after all. We head over to the rest of the group Jarrin: guess it is your turn now Balthazar: Come on Nate we can''t let little girls show us up. Nathanial: Yeah we loose to much face. Balthazar and Nathanial begin to head to castle. The final battle with Daemon king is about to begin. Chapter 46 Goodbye hell Celine, Mikki, Matilda and I followNathanial and Balthazar into the throne room. This place is pretty nice. maybe if it was not in hell it be great reala estate. We finally get there and we seeAbraham and the Daemon King. Celine Makes us chairs with her blood manipulation. Than she takes out snacks and passes it to me and Mikki. We offer some toMatilda. but she refuses thinking that we were crazy. Abraham is fuming with rage Abraham: HOW COULD YOU EAT SNACKS IN FRONT OF THEDAEMON KING! Mikki: Like this. She puts a mouth full of popcorn in her mouth Jarrin: Pftttttttttt I don''t think he meant it like that Mikki This is why a like hanging out with Mikki. When she not pissing you off she is fucking hilarious like a double edge sword. She is a genus when it comes to pissing people off and she does not even know it. Abraham is raging. The Daemon King face grows dark. Balthazar and Nathanial are trying to keep a serious expression. Matilda is praying hoping she did not make the wrong decision. Abraham: Who do you think you are. Mikki: Mikki Jarrin: hahahahahahhahaahahhahahahahah Balthazar and Nathanial also begin to laugh Nathanial: this is the most disrespectful girl I have ever met in my life hahahahahahah Abraham: is furious and charges at Mikki But with a wave a Celine hand she chops his head right off. I did not even see what she did. Mikki: Woah Celine your like the hidden Boss. Jarrin: What did you do to him? Celine: I cut his head off. It is rude to attack the audience. Daemon King: You BITCH HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY SON Celine: DON''T GET COCKY BOY. I have lived a lot longer than you have and you do not even make my top 5 She send out a huge amount of power that makes everyone in the room shiver. Celine: I and my companion are only here to watch. but I can always step in. Daemon King says nothing Mikki; DANM CELINE you made the ruler of hell your bitch. Talk about a smack to the face. Balthazar and Nathanial desperately try to hold in tears because they were laughing. I am not them when I think something funny I am going to laugh. Jarrin: ahahahhahahahahahhahh danm Mikki you don''t when to shut up but that''s what I love about you some times. Matilda Is looking at us as if we had balls of steel. We don''t we just have Celine with us today and can get away with this shit. Daemon King; Balthazar you have humiliated me for the last time. bringing these woman is the last straw. Nathanial I am also ashamed to have you as a so.... Mikki: Shut up and fight already I want to see some blood. This time even Celine started to burst out in laughter. danm Mikki this is one of time I am thankful for your mouth this is fucking hilarious. Even Matilda is desperately trying to hold it in '' Balthazar: I resect that girl so much right now hahahahahah. but she is right enough talk time to fight. FIST OF CHAOS Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Nathanial: POISION NEEDLES Daemon king: FIST OF RAGE. Nathanial uses his poison to slow the daemon king down and Balthazar uses this reddish Black energy to clash with the daemon king. It is evenat first. But the Daemon Kingis slows down and eventually is cornered Daemon: This is impossible no one can defeat the Daemon King Leslie Mikki: Did you just say your name was Leslie hahahahahahahha my grandmother name is Leslie hahahahahahhah. no wonder he is so anal who is going to fear a daemon King with the name Leslie hahahhahahahahahhaah his subject probably laugh behind his back. When he is having sex with his wife when she scream his name the people outside the door thinks she is a lesbian hahahahahahha. Jarrin: Mikki your mouth is too lethal today. Leslie: WILL SOMEONE SHUT THIS BITCH UP! The Daemon king is frustrated he is about to lose and he is being trolled hard by Mikki''s venoms mouth and can not do danm thing. on The other hand Balthazar is eating this shit up. It the end and Balthazar finally over powers the daemon king and defeats him, but we all know the real MVP of the fight was Mikki and her mouth. Balthazar: I name Nathanial King Nathanial: Why do I have to be king Balthazar: your older Nathanial: By a year. You just want to push all the work and the clean up to me Balthazar: No you are a better king because you actually care about the people. Nathanial: Damn After the Defeat of Leslie everyone shows up at the castle. I tell Luka, Lilly Jax; and Ac about how Mikki trolled Leslie and the cracked up. Well I guess are little field trip to hell is coming to end. Nathanial makes a portal. Nathanial: Thank you for saving us and never come back again. Every time a Bloodheaven or some one related comes Hell goes into chaos. AC and Raziel decide to come to Earth as well Lilly mom said she can find them a job. Raz: First let me get my things AC: What things you been in prison for eight years Raz: this He picks up Matilda and flings her over his shoulder Matilda: What are you doing put me down I am not one of your thing this is kidnapping. Raz: I am a thief and I take what I want and what I want is you. Matilda blushes a bit. Raz: see AC your old man stillKnows how to make a girl heart skip a beat. AC: You don''t do that. you do this old man. AC runsup to Lilly and kisses her AC: See you on the other side Than he dashes into the portal. Raz goes as well with Matilda over his shoulder. Balthazar: THAT LITTLE BASTARD I''LL KILL HIM! Jax: That guy gots balls of steel but not as much as you mylove He picks up Mikki and head into the portal Lilly, Ariana, Daphneand Celine say good bye to Sera apparently they bonded. Than they enter the portal Finally Luka takes my hand leads me through the portal with Reggie on top of my head. See ya hell it been fun. Chapter 47 Korrina Wright Karatae Chop of Love It been athree weeks since we gotten back from our little trip to hell. A lot of things have happen. AC has transferred into our school and declared to everyone he was dating Lilly. The Boys in our grade are now in a complete depression. They were really sad. Saying that the third flower of the senior class has finally been picked. Third flower I ask Luka about this.He said we are known as the three flowers a daisy, lily and rose. Mikki is the daisy fun and out going always bighting up your day has the innocence of a child. Me I rose the rose beautiful but had thorns. and lily I don''t know why Lilly apparently she was just added and Luka has not herd the stuff about her yet. AC dad and Matilda are also living together. He spoils her to death and they are even expecting a child. Danm AC dad moves fast. Also one of the biggest things that happen is I am no longer a virgin. Pretty big fucking deal right. Luka felt like a little boy on Christmas when I finally allowedhim to get into my pants. It hurt at first but than it felt really goodjust like Mikki said. We did it in my bed. We did it in his bed, evenin the shower. I always tell him to where a condombecause I am not going to be a teen mom, and I always here my mom voice in the back of my head"I AINT RASING NO BABY" and then I would imagine herdo her famous Karate chop of Love. Which would always hurt like hell. Ido miss my mom and I tried to visit her several times once we dealt with the shadow vampires but I would always wuss out. What can I say "Hi mom it''s me Jarrin your son who is now your daughter though a magical sex change". Yeah right. It is now Christmas time and our school is on break. I got a job with Lilly at Rob''s Caf¨¦ so I can earn a little extra money. I ama waitress. The tips are good but the uniform sucks. It''s a fucking maid outfit. Rob also decided since it is Christmas time all the waitresses would wear sexy Santa outfits. Danm itRob your lucky you can make a mean dessert.I swearif one more pervey old man touches my ass I swear I am going to light his ass on fire and I don''t care who sees.DANM not your lucky day old man. I am about to go pyro all over his ass but Lilly stops me just in time. Oh by the way Mikki does not have to get a job because she is loaded. She had a inheritance when she was Mike and hadRobin drain all her accounts. She now has 7 million dollars. Not to mention she knows the stock market well. She would probably never have to get a real job in her life. Stupid rich girl. After my shiftI go to the mall and pick up Lukapresent. It is ablack and grey guitar. He has been eyeing it for a while stopping everytime he see it for a few seconds. Than When no one is looking I put it in my storage ring. After that I head home. Eva is in the kitchen making cookies forSanta Clause. I taught her how to cook. Gabe insisted on it he said what if I was not around and Daphne would have to cook again. Well I guess that make sense. Gabe sure has good foresight and it is not like I mine having a extra pair of hand in the kitchen besides Daphne. Mikki and Luka are watching TV and I sit down next to him. Mikki: I have a question if supernatural being are real is Santa real. Jarrin: Santa not real Luka: Yes he is. Jarrin& Mikki: Really? Luka: Yeah he is a God ascended about a couple hundred years ago. He is theof charitygood will and children. How do you think he delivers all those toys in one night. He uses his godly powers yo split himself into multiple forms. All those Santa''s on the street. All him in disguise Jarrin: Wow did not see that coming. Mikki: Me neither. After that I help Eva decorate her cookies. and we have dinner. She decide to go bed early because she wants Santa to come as quickly as possible. after a while we continue to watch tv than I head to my room and fall asleep. The next mourning it Christmas I wake up a little late everyone is already down stairs. I give Luka his present and he gives me mind I got a cotton candy machine. Wow he knows me so well. Jax Lilly AC come over with their families and everyone is having a good time. than I hear the door bell ring I wonder who that could be. Natasha: Why don''t you get that Jarrin it is probably for you. Jarrin: For me? I open the door and a Karate chop slams on my head. I look up MOM! Jarrin: Owwwww Korrina: WHY HAVEN''T YOU COME VISIT YOUR MOTHER! Oh god mom. What the fuck is mom doing here. Her eyes look at Mikki as she is trying to sneak up the stairs. she had the right idea but she was to slow. Mikki does not even talk when he is in front of my mother Korrina: MIKKI DON''T YOU DARE RUN FROM ME Mikki: Hi Mrs. Wright Korrina: Get down hear now before I make you. Mikki: Yes mam Balthazar: She was so bold against the demon king but now she is as week as a mouse. Who is this woman. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Korrina: I raise you like my own since you were five and you don''t come to see me even when you come back to life . KARATE CHOP OF LOVE Mikki: OWWWWWW Matilda: How is a human hurting them. Celine: Can''t you see that necklace around her neck she is obviously a ImmortalWitch and a strong one at that. She gives off the same feeling as Daphne. Everyone: WHAT! Mom changes her age instead of her early forties she now looks in her late twenties and her becomes Black and highlighted in orange and her eyes amber. She now looks like she could be my big sister instead of my mother. Korrina: We witches can change our age at a whim. This is what I usually look like before I had Jarrin. Jarrin you can do this too with a little practice. Jarrin: Mom youra Witch how are you a witch. you can do magic and stuff even change your age. why haven''t you told me. Mikki: How Old are you Mrs. Wright Korrina: KARTE CHOP OF LOVE Mikki: OWWWWWWWW Korrina: It is not nice to ask about a woman age Celine: So True. When will they learn. Korrina: Well anyway you were a boy and boys can''t become witches but now that you are a girl your witch side is coming out.My family is a clan of Fire witches. Why do you think your magic affinityis fire. Iam just surprise our inherited ability has not come out. I would have told you this if you had come to visit me sooner. Everyone: SHE HAS INHAITED ABILITY! Korrina: She can not have a inherited ability? What so wrong about her having a inherited ability. They boy over their has one why can''t my kid not have one. Everyone:.... Celine: What is it I am curious Korrina: Our family Inherited ability is theFIVE FLAMES OF THE PENTAGRAM Ariana: YOSUR A MEMBER OF THE BLAZE CLAN Korrina: My Maiden name wasBlaze I use to be Korrina Blaze Celine: I have herd of that family before they are strong. Especially the head Ariana: WAIT YOUR THE WITCH OF OBLITERATION Jarrin: Why do you have such a impressive sounding nickname Korrina:As the kids say it because your mother was a boss back in the day. Jarrin:........... Korrina: Anywaythe FIVE FLAME OF THE PENTAGRAMhas five different types of fire. TheSapphire flame is a cool flame that freezes your enemies.The emerald flame can shift and make weapons.The topaz flame has healing properties. The onyx flameabsorb all other fires and the ruby flame destroys everything it touches . The ruby flame is my specialty. Jarrin: Can I be a vampire and a witch Korrina: Of course you can be a witch as long as you are female. Your cousin Jayden is half dark elf half witch. So her a dark elf witch. So I guess you are a vampire witch. Mikki: Jarrin going to be op be nice Luka. Korrina: That remind me the two boys over their come over here. Oh god this cant be good. I know my mother she is extremely blunt and is going to say whatever she is going to say not caring who hears. Luka and Jax walk over fearfully/ She turns to Luka first Korrina: Are you fucking my daughter. Jarrin: MOM! Luka: ........um Korrina: don''t lie Luka: Yes Korrina: did you use protection I am not raising no baby. Jarrin: MOM! Luka: Yes Korrina: Ok you can leave but I am watching you. Luka breath out a sigh of relief and walks away quickly Korrina: Next you I know Mikki is sexually active are you using protection Mikki: Plead the fifth Jax Plead the fifth. Don''t talk without a lawyer. Korrina: I guess I got my answer. DOUBLE KARATE CHOP OF LOVE I ain''t raising no baby. Jax andMikki: OWWWWWWW Marco: Wow Jarrin Mom is scarier than Jarrin I think her boobs are bigger too. Look like I will have something to look forward to in the future Korrina: I herd that Mom snaps her fingers and a explosion happens and Marco flies like mother fucking team rocket blasting of again. Korrina: Perv Everyone: RELATED THEY ARE DEFINATELY RELATED! Korrina: By the way I will start training you in fire magic after Christmas we will go to the annual family training camp for a couple of days Jarrin; We have a family training camp. Korrina: Yes remember when I would leave you at Mikki house for a couple of days every year. that is where I was at. I already toldthem you be there now that you are a witch as well. Well a vampire Witch. Oh take this MerryChristmas. Mom hands me a necklace with a pentagram on it. It has a red stone in it instead of a orange like my mothers. Korrina: This is a symbol of the clan all witches will know never to bully you or risk offending us and then we will allburn them all into ashes hahahahahahahha. Luka: Jarrin I think your family is as crazy as mine Jarrin: I am starting to think so too. Chapter 48 The Blaze Family It been a couple day sense my mom dropped the bomb that she was a witch. She also tells me I have to go to the annual Blaze Family Witch family training camp. I kind of a little depressed. Not because I get too see my Family but because she will be there. I pack my stuff and wait for my mom to come get me. I see Luka down stairs. Luka: Don''t look happy to go spend time with your family. Jarrin: It not that it is just she will be there. Luka: Who? Jarrin: My cousin Jayden. She is Four years older than me.I hate that bitch so much.. Luka: Why? Jarrin: She is so annoying she acts all superior to everybody. she is so two faced. If you going to hate me hate me don''t act like you like methan stab me in the back later. Luka: Sounds tough I hate some cousins too. Jarrin: Who? Luka: I don''t even speak his name. I wonder what that is about. Ding look like that is my mom. Luka helps me put my bags in her car than he kisses me and send me off. right now my mother change her age to around 28. She say we can be sister''s and start to laugh . I tell my mother That Ihave to stop by my job too pick up my paycheck and tell Rob I will be out of town for a couple of days and wont be able to take any shifts. we stop byRob''s Caf¨¦ and I go in My mom decide to go into because she wants to try their deserts. Jarrin: HeyRob I am going to be gone for afew daysfamily stuff. I also need my paycheck. Rob:Sure. OhJarrin who is this beautiful woman next toyou isshe your sister. Korrina: Yes I amher sister Korrina Jarrin: Don''t lie toRob Mom your frickin ol.....Owwwww she does her famous karate chop of love on me. Rob: YOUR HER MOTHER! Korrina: Guilty Rob:You look so young I swear you were her older sister. Korrina: You flatter me Jarrin: Old people flirting gross She hits me with another chop. Than orders a piece of cake to go and we head out. We start driving and we are low on gas so we stop by the gas station I get white cherry slushy and mom pays for gas. we about to leave when we are stopped by six hillbillies.Why do these guys look so familiar. Oh now I remember It Jethro, Billy Bob, What''s his face, I don''t know, some guy, and who cares. I have not seen them since I was a boy and beat the shit out of them. Wow that takes me back. Jethro: How would you ladies like to come with us Really there really doing this. didn''t they learn there lesson the last time. I am about to act when my mother just snaps her fingers and they all light up like a Christmas tree. Danm mom you did not even give them a chance Jethro and other hillbillies: AAHAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH Korrina: OH no these people have spontaneously combusted we better go get the fire extinguisher. No mom you lit there ass on fire. I bet they just got out of the hospital too. now they are going back for third degree burns. I forgot my mother has a shorter temper than I do. My mother does not even look back she grabs my hand and we walk off. I can still hear screaming. See now you know why I am scared of my mom she gives zeros about consequences of her action. I ask her about the security tape. She snaps her finger and those are on fire as well. In about two hour we finally get to my Mimaw''s house. Mimaw is my grandmotherDiana me and my cousin call her Mimaw. We go to stairs and ring the door bell. out comes My Mimaw she looks around early 40''s I guess she decided to change her age too that. She has red in her hair like me but it is darker she also has a little gray.Me my mother and My Mimaw all look almost identical. If we stand next to each other she would like the mother and Mymother and I would look like her two daughters. You would never guess we were three generations. Diana: Give yourMimaw some sugar Jarrin I hug my grandmother Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Jarrin: Hey Mimaw Korrina: Hi mom Diana: Kori you did not tell meJarrin became such a beautiful young lady. Jarrin: Thanks.... I think. We walk into house and we spot my auntGianna andMy aunt Lucinda or Aunty Gia and Aunty Lucy. My aunt Lucy look similar to my mother except she has brown and orange hair. My Aunt Gia and my cousin Jayden are the only ones in the family that did not inherit Mimaw. Two greatest assets. Aunt Gia also looks like my mother but she has black hair with yellow highlight and is missing two big things. Lucy: Hi Jarrin Jarrin: Hi aunt Lucy Gia: Hi....Jarrin Jarrin: Hi aunt Gia I Aunt Gia was staring at my boobs the whole time I think she is a little jealous. When it comes to boobs I guess I am ranked third behind my Mother and Mimaw I am even bigger than Aunt Lucy and I am still growing. How do I know this. I change my age to when I am completely mature and let just say the years will be kind to me. Lucy: Your cousin are in the other room. We still start training tomorrow so just sit down and relax. Jarrin:Thanks aunt Lucy I head into the room and spot my cousin,. Well the ones I like any way. First we have aunt Lucy kids Kayla and Cameron. Kayla Looks like her mom with light brown skin and orange and brown hair she is 14 3 year younger than me. She is sweet girl kind of remind me of Lilly.Than her sister Cameron or Cammy she is six and has brown and pink her and full of energy. she dive bombs me as soon as I get in the room Cammy: JARRIN! I get a new sister. Kayla: Hey Jarrin Jarrin: Calm down Cammy and good to see you too Kayla David: Wow Jarrin you join the other side and got hot. David and I were the only Boys now he all by himself. wewere also close in age he is 18 I am 17. David has dark brown skin short black hairand pointed ears.I guess that is because uncle Terry is a dark elf with I just found out. David can also use fire magic because of his dad and he comes and trains with us even though he cant use the five flames of the pentagram. Jarrin: Not like had a choice but David where the wicked witch of the east a house fall on her something. David: hahahahah you and my sister are still like oil and water. She will be coming soon But it look like I won the bet. Jarrin: What bet. David: I tell you win she get here Jarrin: Hey Cammy You want to meet someone Cammy: Sure I get Reggie to come out of my shadow Cammy: IT SO CUUUUUUTE Jarrin: This is Reggie I got him on a trip to hell with my friends. Cammy and Kayla start playing with Reggie and I talk with David about what I have been up to. I talk about hell and all the fights I been in he seem really interested. David Is also a brawler like I use to be and we fight every once in a while too see who was stronger. Than I spot out the corner of my eye my Nemesis Jayden. Show up she has short black and yellow hair with amber eyes and is part of the itty bitty titty committee. she looks at me a little piss off David: Pay up I told you Jarrin would have bigger boobs than you. Hell she ranked fucking third in the house.I think she is hotter than you too. Jayden: Shut up David; WellJarrin it looks likeyou became a real dairy cow. My vain starts to bulge Jarrin: I rather be a dairy cow than a washboard. Jayden: Shut up drag queen. Jarrin: Your just mad because I have bigger boobs than you and I use to be a boy. Jayden: Know I am not Jarrin: Than I will let you in on a little secret. I snap my fingers and turn to age 25 Jarrin: I AM STILL GROWING! David: OH DANM I think she is an E cup. Jarrin You go for the throat no matter if it in a fight or with your words I turn back into my 17 year old self. Jayden is furious. Score one for team Jarrin.These next few days ought to be interesting. Chapter 49 Jayden and Jarrin A Truce to Save our Asses Jayden: Fuck you Jarrin Jarrin: In the words of Mikki you want some peanut butter with that jelly Kayla: This always happen when they get in the same room. David why did you egg this on David; Jarrin a girl now and I wanted to see a Cat fight Kayla: Childish Jayden and I continue fighting when this girl throws a fireball at me Jarrin: Did you just through fireball at me. Jayden: What are you going to do about it dairy cow Jarrin: This I chuck a fireball at Jayden she ducks and it hits Mimaw in the face. oh no this is not good. It is not going to hurt her but she is now really ticked off. Diana:JARRIN JAYDEN WHAT ARE YOU DOING INSIDE MY HOUSE! She release a huge amount of pressure. more pressure than Daphne. Jayden:Mimaw she started it. Jarrin: That is complete bullshit and she knows it Diana:Do you two think you are old enough not to get a whooping from your Mimaw, where is my belt. Jarrin & Jaydan; no Mimaw were good. Diana:NO TWO OF YOU BEND OVER NOW! David; This is great Diana: David you too. David: WHYYYYYYYY Diana: Because you are the shit stirrer. You knew they don''t get along and you shook thepotfor your amusement. Jayden: Mom can''t convinceMimaw about this I am far to old to get a spankingI am in collage for crying out loud. Gia: You know rules the magic in your grandmother house without permission. Korrina; Jarrin are you going to beg. Jarrin: Will it help Korrina: No but I will get and Ice pack for your butt when you are done. Jarrin; I will take theice pack. Diana: Who wants to go first Jayden: Jarrin does she wants to take responsibility for her action like a good granddaughter. Jarrin: Danm she beat me to it. Mimaw begins to beat my butt. I have not had a spanking since I was twelve and I broke my mom wedding picture. Jarrin: owwwwwwwwww Diana: Now all is forgiven Korrina: heres and Ice pack I take the ice pack and put it on my ass. that fucking hurt. I am so going to get Jayden back for this Diana: your turn Jayden She begins to whimper I am going to enjoy this Jayden: Owwwwwwwww Diana: all is for given Korrina: Here is your ice pack I know it hurts I had gotten many of those over the years when I fought with your mother Diana: David let finish this I got to start cooking dinner David: Mimaw can''t we talk about this Diana: No Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! David: Owwwwwwwwwwwwww Diana: All is forgiven Kayla: So Childish Diana: Jarrin Jayden the two of you have been fighting since you were children. I think it is about time we fix this. The two of you will be sharing a room with each other for the entire camp. Jarrin and Jayden: WHAT! Diana: I don''t want here nothing but positive complements and encouragement or all beat the brown off of both your little asses do I make my self clear. Jayde and Jarrin: Yes Mimaw Diana: Good now go wash up for dinner. Me and Jayden go to our room still holding and ice pack on our asses. Danm I won be able to sit for a while. Jayden take a shower first. She does not talk to me when she gets out and head down stair. I start taking off my clothes. When David comes in I quickly put on a towel over the important bits he saw nothing.I got skills like this from Marco always trying to peep on me. Then I send him flying like team rocket blasting off again. I think he Just click his tongue. David did you just try and peep on me are you a closet perv. David:... Oh Mimaw said diner was ready. I forgot you were a girl Jarrin: YOU LIAR I HAVE SEEN THAT FACE BEFORE YOU WERE DEFINALETLY TRYING TO SNEAK A PEAK. David start to sweat he did not think I would call him out on it, Jarrin: MIMAW DAVID TRYING TO SNEAK A PEAK. Diana: DAVID WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT PEEPING ON YOUR COUSINS DID WE NOT HAVE THIS DISCUSSION WHEN YOU GOT CAUGHT LOOKING AT KAYLA. WHERE IS MY BELT. David : no Mimaw I am sorry it was an accident Jarrin: Liar you have the eyesof a predator I had those eyes before when I was a dude you were definitely on a mission. Mimaw drags David out of the room and you can hear the screaming. serves him right. Ever since I became a girl my hate for perverts has increased to over 9000. Always trying to pop a feel, pretending to not look at my boobs when I know they''re looking at them. I will burn all perverts to ashes. After that I take a shower and come down to eat. than we watch some the Knicks game. after that I go to my room and I am about to go to sleep when Jayden start to talk to me. Jayden: Hey Dairy cow Jarrin: What do you want Washboard Jayden: A truce Jarrin: Truce? Jayden: we act all nice in front of Mimaw and get along just for a few days. Once this is over were fair game. This is the only way to save our asses literality. Jarrin: I can agree to that Jayden: truce Jarrin: Truce Jayden: Goodnight Dairy Cow Jarrin: Good night Washboard. Jayden and I do a truce it is the only way to save our asses from getting beat so hard we will never be able to sit again. Chapter 50 Mimaw Wants to Meet My Boyfriend Jayden and I officially begin our. Truce we smile at each other. We compliment each other. God it making me sick. At least Mimaw is off are backs. She Knows it is all bull shit but at least we are trying. We begin training With Aunt Lucy with The emerald flame. Aunt Lucy is the best with the green shifting flame and making weapons. She is like one of the best weapon specialist I have ever seen. She shift too swords to guns even spear and bows and arrow. She mastered them all. Next we go to Aunt Gia and she teaches us thesapphire flame. She is the best at that.Like her mom Jayden is also good at using the Sapphire flame, but I suck at it. Than mom teaches the Ruby Flame the one she is best at, and like my mom I excel at the ruby flame hahahahahah take that Jayden. Kayla is pretty good with the emerald flame and Cammy is good with the topaz flame. Mimaw said she will teach us the other two flames because she has mastered them all. Now it is time foe lunch and we are all at the table. One thing about my family is that we can all cook. I probably have some of the best meals I have ever had in my life. I think David is still mad at me for snitching on him to Mimaw. I don''t care ever since the Zack incident I have no tolerance for perverts and if I catch them I will burn them to ash. David: How could you snitch Jarrin: I hate pervs Jayden: I never thought I see the day when we have something in common. David: You use to love sneaking peaks at girls Jarrin: It different now and there was a incident. Korrina: Your talking about the Zack incidents Jarrin: How did you Know? Korrina: I am your mother I am always in the loop when it comes to you. I did happen to get a little revenge for you and set his cell on fire. He did not die but I did scare shit out of him. That will Teach him. Mimaw: What happen Jayden: I guess I kind of want to know Kayla: I want Know too Cammy: Mee too Lucy: Not you Cammy your to young for these stories. Gia tell me later. Come on Cammy lets go get some ice cream Cammy: Yay ice cream Mimaw: Continue Jarrin: There was this guy named Zack and he was obsessed with me. he had all these pictures of me. He broke into my locker stole some things. He even stole my fucking underwear.I did not know it was him at the time, We got partnered with me on a science project and invited me to his house. Than he drugged me I woke up half Nakedhandcuff to his bed. He had my stuff in some sort of shrine. He than tried to rape me..... When I said Rape ever personin the room got extremely dark especially Mimaw. I can feel the heat coming out of her She is piss off. Diana: WHO EVER TRIES TO HURT MY FAMILY WILL BE BURNED TO ASHES! David: Mimaw calm down calm downthe guy is in jail your going to burn down the house. Mimaw slowlysimmers down Gia: On a lighter Notethis weekend mom you are going to meetCliff. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Diana: I had almost forgot about that. Jarrin: Who is Cliff? Gia: She is Jayden Boyfriend she met at Harvard. He is and elf and a cousin to the elven king I think he is a great catch. David: I think he is a stiff, but than again so is Jayden. Korrina: Maybe You should invite Luka as well. Jarrin: MOM! Diana: Who is Luka? Korrina: Jarrin''s Hot sexy vampire boyfriend if I was still in high school. Wow that kids got a body him. Everyone is looking at me with interest. Danm it mom this is not how I wanted to bring up Luka. I wanted ease him in Jayden: We should invite Luka as well Jayden what the hell happen to the truce. your throwing me under the bus. You heartless bitch Diana: Is it serious. Korrina: They are fucking so I guess so. Jarrin: MOM! Diana: Call him Jarrin: Mimaw this.... Is a little sudden can''t we talk about this at another time Diana: Call him. Invite him to stay the rest of the training camp with us if he doesn''t he can forget about dating you. so call him and put him on speaker. Jarrin: Yes Mimaw When Mimaw puts her foot down it is all most impossible to change her mind. I sigh inwardly. I call Luka and Put him on speaker. Luka: Hey What''s up Jarrin: um.... I got something to tell you. I can hear Mikki and Jax over the phone. Jax: Is that Jarrin tell her hi for me. Mikki: hey Jarrin hows the Fam your cousin Jayden still being a bitch. God danm it Mikki why are you on the phone call. Jayden face is dark and David and Kayla are cracking up Luka: It s not nice to call people a bitch Jarrin: umm... Luka Mikki: She is a bitch and she is so anal I bet that is even her favorite sex position. Luka: What does being anal have do with what sex position she like. It is none of our business if she likes anal or not. David can hardly breathe now. mom cracking up and trying to hold it in. even Mimaw is smiling a little bit Jarrin: Luka your on speaker and Jayden and my whole family can hear everything. Luka.......... shit well this is embarrassing Mikki: hhahahahahahah way to make a first impression Luka Luka: Shut up Mikki Jarrin:My Grandmother wants to meet you. She said if you don''t come down we can no longer date. Luka:I WILL BE THERE..... how long and when Jarrin: today and the rest of the training camp. Luka: I tell my parents and be down there this afternoon just send me the directions Jarrin: Ok by Luka; love you Jarrin: STILL ON SPEAKER Luka: I know My face turns red Jarrin: This is no time to tease me. bye. Stupid Luka David: That guys got balls teasing her in front ofthe whole family I can''t wait to meat him. Diana: Neither can I Jarrin: Oh God I want to die in a whole. Chapter 51 I Want to Marry This Girl Luka Pov After I get off the phone I m freaking out. I have to meet Jarrin Family and her grandmother. Her mother was already scary enough. I ask Mikki What Jarrin grandmother is like. Luka: What is Jarrin grandma Mikki: Mimaw is really nice as long as you do not piss her off . If you do she is terrifying and now that I know she is a Witch even more so. Jax: Be cool calm down you can do this just be your self and they will love you. Mikki: Unless they don''t and burn you to ash Jax: Mikki not cool that could totally happen. These two are making things a lot worst. I go fine my mom and dad to tell them that I am going to be gone for a couple of days. Luka: Mom, Dad I am going to be gone for a couple of days. Daphne: Where are you going honey. Luka: To meet Jarrin Family Daphne: WHAT that is a huge step when a girl introduces you to her family I will be expecting results, Luka: What results? Daphne: a Pra...... My dad covers my mom mouth and gives her a little shock to knock her out. Isac: Come with me boy I follow my dad to his room. I think we are going to have one of those Man to Man Talk. Isac: Do you love her? Luka: Yes Isac: Do you want to spend the rest of your life with her Luka: Yes Isac: Than settled. He goes into a drawer and hands me a small box I open it Luka: This is.... Isac: If you want to spend the rest of your life with her and your certain why wait. It took me four hundred years to fins your mother and you don''t know how much time you have just look at your grandmother her love is already gone. It comes a point in time when every boy has to become a man and for you the time is now. Luka: Thanks Dad. I pack my clothes and head off to Jarrin grandma house wish me luck. Isac: Pov There he goes off to be a man. I am kind if proud now. What am I saying I have always been proud of my son. Crap look like my wife is waking up. Daphne: ISAC HOW COULD YOU KNOCK ME OUT! Isac: Calm down Daphne I just had a man to man talk with Luka. Don''t worry I gave him the ring. He just had to be the one to decide and not be pushed into it. Daphne: Fine but because of that stunt you are not getting sex for a while. You owe me boy. Jarrin Pov I am in the room with my cousin Jayden this bitch is just smiling at me. Jarrin: What happen to the truce? Jayden: It is still in effect I just wanted to meet your boyfriend to see how much mine was better than your was. Mine is a Duke. Yours is probably some hooligan Jarrin: Luka is not a hooligan Jayden: Does he fight all the time. Jarrin: Yes but it is not his fault. He is usually provoked Jayden: See your man is nothing more than a thug who solves his problems with violence. My Cliff is a gentlemen and Knows how treat a lady with respect. Ok maybe he solves his problem with his fist but so do I. I cant let her win this argument Jarrin: Gentleman more like a pussy who is afraid to throw a punch We continue to argue and than we here the doorbell ring. I look out the window and see a limo there are three guards. The driver open door. A dark elf appears he has short black hair and red eyes. he around 5 foot 11in Jayden: His mother is the kings aunt and his farther is a Dark elf and head of security for Royalty Jarrin: I don''t need to hear his life story. so he is rich and royal prestige. I never really cared about status anyway. You can be a king or a bum. If your good to me I am good to you. That has always been my motto. We go down stair where everyone s and Jayden runs up and hugs her boyfriend Jayden: hey Baby I miss you This everybody. My Mimaw Diana my Mom Giana, My Aunts Lucinda and Korrina. You have already met my brother David, and My cousins Kayla, Cameron and Dai...I mean Jarrin. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. She was about to call me dairy cow wasn''t she fucking washboard. Mimaw begins to interrogate Cliff. She does not care who you are. Cliff: My Name is Clifford Lafey it is nice to meat everyone Diana: How old are you Cliff: 23 Diana: What are your ambitions Cliff: The Royal physician and Jayden husband How Corny Diana: What do you like about Jayden Cliff: She is Smart beautiful and confident. Diana: Good answers Cliff: Do I pass Your little test Diana; Will se how it goes this weekend Diana: Jarrin is Luka getting here. Jarrin: I don''t know he said he be here soon. I here a explosion I we all run out side and I see Luka standing over the guards. Luka Pov Danm I am so nervous right now I pull up to Jarrin grandma house there is a limo and guards outside. I wonder who that could be. about to enter when the guards stop me. Guard: who are you state your business Luka: I don''t have time for this I just walk past him and he grabs my shoulder. I twist his wrist and slam him on the ground. Than the other guard attack. God I do not have time for this shit. I use a lightning spell and a huge explosion happens. everyone come rushing out. I think Jarrin just face palmed. way to Make a good first impression Luka. Stupid Elves. Cliff: Who are you why did you attack my guards Luka: They attacked me first and I don''t have to answer to you Cliff: Do you not know who I am. This could cause a international incident Luka: I don''t care you are not even on my mind of the things I have to do today Cliff: How Dare you He is about to attack when I hear Jarrin call my name Jarrin: Luka way to make a impression Luka: It is not my fault those stupid elves attacked me. David: This is going to be interesting I enter Jarrin House the dude that was yelling at me earlier is Jarrin cousin Boyfriend Cliff. I already don''t like him. He ruin my chance at a good first impression. Jarrin Make some hot chocolate. She does that when she is nervous. Jarrin Cousin and her aunt are starting daggers at me but her mom is trying hold in her laughter. I am not trying to impress her aunt or her cousin just her grandmother and her mom I can still consider this a win. Diana: How old are you Luka: 17 Diana: What do your parents do Luka: They are former mercenaries of the Red Renegade Mercenary group that my grandmother started. The still do jobs for her from time to time. Lucy: I have herd of them they are good. Diana: What do you like about my granddaughter Luka: Your granddaughter can be very prickly at times but she has a good heart and will do what she believes in no matter who goes against her. She will do anything for sugar, she scared of ghost and is a hardcore animal lover. She also makes extremely cute faces when she is embarrass. see she doing it right now. They turn to her and she is all red Jarrin: Stupid Luka Luka: I like it even when she calls me stupid. I like everything about her strengths and flaws Diana starts to smile a little bit. Diana: What are your attentions Luka: Marriage I attend to Marry that girl She spits out what she was drinking. I shocked her a bit But this will shock her more. I pull out a little box out of my pocket than I open it. they see a ring with a big diamond stone on it. Luka: I Luka Bloodheaven ask the former Jarrin Wright now Jarrin Scarlett to make me the happiest man in the world and marry me. Jarrin:...Yes I will marry and idiot like you who else would. Everyone: Yay Cliff: Did he just say Bloodheaven? Chapter 52 Why does everyone want to duel Luka Wow I have a fianc¨¦ did not see that coming when I came up here this weekend. I might be the first one of my generation to actually get married. Me married. As everyone is about to celebrate fucking Cliff had to ruin the mood. Cliff: Bloodheaven are you in the blood clan Luka: Yeah Cliff: Are you perhaps some how related to Celine Alvarora Luka: Yes she is my great great grandmother Cliff: is that so than...I CHALLANGE YOU TO A DUEL! Everyone: WHAT! Jayden: Cliff what has gotten into you. Cliff: This is personal. His ancestor ate my grandfather wedding present a rare phoenix. than when we tried to arrest her she killed every body they sent after her. Including one of my ancestors on my fathers side. Fight me Bloodheaven for your grandmothers transgression. Jarrin: I forgot Celine ate that stupid bird. Celine was right elves do hold grudges. Luka: No. Cliff: Are you scared Vampire. Luka: No it is just a pain in the ass. Why does everyone want to duel me. Do I have something on my face that says "duel Luka win a prize". Jarrin: You do get asked to duel a lot and I don''t know why. You tall muscular and the scar on your eyebrow kind of makes you look like a badass. Diana: He does have the face of a warrior. Jarrin: Yeah back in school my underground fan club kept on challenging him. "Saying if I win than you would no longer go out with Jarrin". It got so bad he just rounded them all up and fought them all at the same time just to get it over with. David: You have a fan club? Jarrin: Had Cliff It does not matter I must regain honor for my family Luka: I could give a rat ass about your family honor if I hit you I could go to prison. Jarrin: Did not care about that win you beat the shit out of that daemon in hell. Luka: I live here. I do not live in hell and hell was like the wild west everyone was killing some one. Korrina: how about this right up a contract Cliff: That is fair Luka: Sure They begin to right down a contract saying Luka will not get arrested for fighting the Duke. Cliff: If I win You have to get us a new phoenix and give a formal apology Luka: if I win you have to pay for our wedding and honeymoon to anywhere in the world. David: This guy knows how to milk it Korrina: He is really being thrifty this will save me lot cash I am starting to like your fianc¨¦ more and more. You got a nice catch. they right down agreement and they begin the duel. Diana: The rules are simple no magic, no special abilities just pure combat skill. you will not harm your opponent intently and stop at all fatal strikes. The first one to make there opponent unconscious or submit wins do you both understand. I will not tolerate cheaters Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Cliff: I understand Luka: got it. Aunt Lucy takes out a weapon rack with all different type of weapons guns knives swords spears you name it she had it. Lucy: Pick your weapon no guns that is my only rule. Cliff chooses a rapier that is such a rich boy weapon. Why did I feel like I knew he was going to choose that. If I know Luka and I do he would either choose a spear scythe or a halberd. He chooses a spear yep I knew ii Lucy: Is this your final choice Cliff: Yes Luka: Yes Diana: Let the contest between Clifford Lafey and Luka Bloodheaven begin. Cliff starts by thrusting his Rapier at Luka but Luka is deflecting every attack with his spear flawlessly. Then Luka use his spear to slash down on Cliff head but he avoids it. Cliff: You should give up Now at Harvard I am a Champion fencer and never lost a match. Luka: The weakest dog barks the loudest That really sets Cliff off he continues to thrust faster and faster but Luka is dodging gracefully like a dance. slowly Cliff is beginning to slow down Diana: It over Luka has been in complete control of this duel he does not even look tired Jarrin: That because he train everyday with a bunch of monsters Diana: Are you as strong as him Jarrin: I probably can beat him in close combat and strength. he probably beats me with weapons handling speed and experience. He is also a genus when it come to lighting magic. Diana: Interesting Cliff is dangerously tired now. Luka been waiting patiently for the right time to strike. he move his spear disarms his opponent knocks him down and point the edge towards Cliff throat. Diana: The Winner is Luka Cliff: I have dishonored my family Luka reaches his hand out and to help Cliff up. Cliff: Why help me Luka: Well is was my Great great grandmother fault, She did eat your bird and she never apologize. so I am sorry. Were going to have to get along were going to marry into the same family after all so we cool. Cliff: We cool Diana: Jarrin you met a good young man Jarrin: I know ??? Pov I though this assignment would be easy kidnap the Duke at his girlfriends house and ransom him back to the elves. I am going to have to distract those four women first they are all monsters. I guest I am going to have to separate them. a siege attack on the house definitely wont work with them there. I will have to get him when he is not there. I better call my man and start planning hahahhahahahahahahah Chapter 53 They are the Same Luka Pov After the duel Cliff and I enter the house and Jarrin guide us to the room that we will be staying in. I get to Talking to Cliff and he is not a bad guy he just has a bad habit of acting superior when he is angry. He is trying to fix it. We start talking about what guys talk about girls. We start comparing Jayden and Jarrin. Cliff: Luka, Jarrin may have a way bigger bust than Jayden, But When it comes to their asses Jayden can not be beat. You can bounce a quarter of that thing and it will go boing. Luka: I admit Jayden may have a better ass than Jarrin. How can you compare Jayden''s ass to Jarrin''s mountains they are not even in their final form Cliff: Really? Luka: Really I am a lucky man. Cliff: I guess you are a boob dude and I am a thy guy. Luka: All about Preferences. Cliff: Guess your right. Well lets think outside the box. Imagine both them and they both have Jayden ass and Jarrin boobs We both start imagining the unthinkable Luka and Cliff: DANM! Jayden: IMBECILE Jarrin: DUMBASS Jarrin and Jayden: Karate Chop of Love Luka and Cliff: OWWW Cliff: I Guess they herd our conversation Luka: Yeah Cliff: Now that I see them together they not only look similar they act the same. Jarrin and Jayden: WE ARE NOT THE SAME! Danm They herd that from the other room. I don''t really understand why they don''t like being called the same is it that bad. Cliff: She is mad but she will forgive me if I give her some sweets. Luka: You Too? Cliff: What is with them in sugar. They will do almost anything for a good desert. One time on sex night Jayden was to tired I said I would bake her a cake and she was ready to jump my bones. Luka: What else are they the same at. Cliff: Gets Lost easy Luka: Check Cliff: Scared of Skeletons Luka: Scared of Ghost but they are both dead so ill put that in the check category. Cliff: Hardcore animal Love Luka: Jarrin has a Nether Kitten that can grow the size of a tiger and it will only grow bigger. Cliff: Jayden has a Cerberus puppy hidden in the dorms it shoots fireballs Luka: We got it tough Cliff: Yep Luka: Here is the most important thing. Does she make a cute face when she is embarrass. Cliff: I do not Know let me go check. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Cliff gets off the couch and walks over to Jayden. Than He whispers something in her ear. She turns red. Yep there is the face. That is defiantly the same face. She karate chop Cliff and calls him a imbecile. I guess That is Jayden''s dumbass. Cliff does not care he feels like he just found a new toy. I know the feeling Cliff. He comes back while laughing. Cliff: Check Luka: If they are so alike why do they fight all the time. Cliff: Maybe it is like when two tigers can''t live on one mountain type of thing. Luka: must be. Jarrin POV I can not believe Luka nd Cliff were comparing me to that washboard. I am nothing like her and I will beat anyone up who says other wise. I think Jayden feels the same way. Jayden: I am nothing like you Dairy Cow Jarrin: I feel the Same Washboard Mimaw, Mom, Aunt Gia, and Lucy come into our room and they are all excited about something. I wonder what it is. I have not seen them this happy since their favorite cake shop gave out free cakes. Diana: I have won a all expense paid free trip to a day spa tomorrow for four. The strange thing is I do not remember entering a contest, but who cares it is a free trip to the spa. Korrina: We have not had a vacation together in a long time Gia: Not since the Salem Witch Trials Jayden and Jarrin: How old are you? Mom and Aunt Gia karate chop Jayden and my head. Jayden and Jarrin: Sorry. Lucy: Can you watch Cammy wile we are gone. Kayla can take care of her self she has been doing it since she was ten. She is like a Minnie adult. Jarrin: Sure Jayden: I guess that is fine Diana: Before I forget no sex in my house. I can hear Luka and Cliff click their tongues. When It comes to sex They are extremely attentive. Diana: We will be gone the whole day and night. Will be back the following morning. I will leave some money for you. Try not to kill each other while we are gone. Jarrin: It just one day what could happen. ???? POV Grunt: Boss We have sent the four women to a day spa just like you ordered. Boss: Good we got them out of the way for a day this should give up plenty of time to kidnap the Duke. How dare the Elves send my brother to prison. With the son of the head of security and a princess they are sure to give into our demands hahahahahahahaha Grunts: Long Live the Goblin King Chapter 54 My Future Wife Is Not to Be Underestimated Jarrin''s Aunts, Mom and Grandmother head off to the spa leaving us at home. This is the last day of the training so they gave them a day off to relax. To bad the one thing I wanted to do I can''t. That right no sex. I sigh inwardly. I guess Cliff is not happy either. he pulls me over to the side. Cliff: The adults are away it is time for the kids to play and when I say play I mean sexy time. Luka: I do not think that is such a good idea. Cliff: Jayden and I are already adults and isn''t Jarrin your fianc¨¦. I think we can make these decision on our own. Come on I know you want too. Luka: Yes but what if they do not agree. Cliff: Doesn''t Jarrin have a switch that makes her really horney Jayden is when I bite the tips of her ears. Luka: She does. when I use my fangs. Cliff: Than it settle If they don''t stop us we wont stop. Cliff: Invite Jayden into our room than he locks the door. I go to Jarrin and Jayden door and lock the room behind me. I do not want any uninvited guess. Than I sneak up behind her and hug her from behind. Than I use my fangs to bite her neck. She moans and instantly becomes horney. Jarrin: Luka....Stop....not in my grandmother house. She is desperately trying to resist but her will power his fading fast. I can already hear Jayden Cliff Banging next door. I guess Jarrin has more will power than Jayden Luka: Don''t you want to be a little naughty. Come on it will be a great stress reliever from having to deal with Jayden all weekend She starts thinking. Than she nod her head. Jarrin: Fine just one time. That is it. Luka: YES! X Ratted Scene Start She unzips my pants exposing my penis. Than she begins to suck me off. Wow she is really good at this. After that I pick her up and we move to the bed. I take off her shirt and unsnap her bra. Now two double d mountains are staring me in the face. I take off my shirt. Than I start kissing her. We been having sex for a while now and I know all her sensitive spots. I slowly go at them from top to bottom. First I bite her ear, than her neck. She moans some more than I start licking and sucking her nipples. Jarrin: AH! Easy you know that is a sensitive spot. Luka: I know I do it again and she moans. I can be a little sadistic during sex. Next I take off her pants exposing her underwear. It is purple today. I can tell she is already wet. I remove her panties and start eating her out. Jarrin: AH....AH.....AH........OH GOD! Than I Finally take my pants off and inserts my penis into her pussy and I begin thrusting. I start off slow but than I go faster and Faster until I am like a Jack hammer. Jarrin. OHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOODD I AM ABOUT TO CUM. As she is climaxing I hear Jayden Jayden: Cliff FUCK ME IN THE ASS WOAH. Jayden fucking kinky. Jarrin would never let me do her up the butt. Some lines she will not cross. That is one of Them. When we first started having sex she said I quote " I GOING TO BITE YOUR DICK OFF IF THAT THING COMES NEAR MY ASS". That sentence still gives me shivers to this today, She finishes climaxing and I already came. I manage to get her do it two more times. I guess she was really stress thank you Jayden. X RATED SCEN OVER Jarrin is now asleep I get out of bed put on some close. I creep out so I do not wake her. I head to the kitchen to get something to eat. I spot David on the couch. is he smoking weed. David: I can see you have some fun with my cousin. Three times wow your freaking stud. he start to clap. I get all embarrass. David: Don''t worry I wont snitch. How could I snitch on a guy who was just trying to get some pussy. If I did that I would not be a man. I respect David A lot more now. I making a sandwich and I spot Jayden in Cliff shirts looking really seductive but not as seductive if it were Jarrin. Luka: I guess convince you to have sex with him. Jayden smiles Jayden: More it was like I tricked him into having sex with me. Luka: What? David: Looks like sister is scheming again Jayden: I manipulated Cliff to talk you into having sex with Jarrin so when or If I get caught she will go down with me hahahhahah. Cliff is so easy to manipulate. I love him but he is really innocent. Luka: Wow Jarrin was right you are a bitch. Jayden: Sticks and Stones Jayden walks away laughing. Luka: She is like and evil Jarrin. David you could not be more right. Jarrin may have a foul mouth and beats people up but she is a good person underneath. My sister is the opposite. She is nice and polite on the outside but, a cold hearted bitch on the inside. they are two sides of the same coin. the same but different. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Luka: That is really philosophical are you sure your high. David: I am not high brother I am chill totally chill. I also got the case of the munchies can you fix me something while your over there. Luka: He is high. It is around night Time we order a pizza and Jarrin and Jayden are making deserts. Jayden is making a apple cinnamon pie and Jarrin is making a Double Chocolate cake. They both look delicious. Jayden may be a bitch but she sure can make a pie. Jarrin cake is no joke either it making my mouth water. The strange thing is neither has argued while they were baking. Luka: How come those two aren''t arguing Kayla: It is a unwritten rule. They don''t interfere with each other desserts or suffer the wrath of the family. Jarrin specialty is cakes. While Jayden specialty is pies Luka: wow you guys really treat your sweets hardcore. Kayla do you have a specialty Kayla: Ice cream Luka: Of course it is Jayden and Jarrin are finishing there desert when the house shakes and The pie and the cake are ruined. Jarrin: MY CAKE! Jayden: MY PIE! Kayla: Something must of hit Mimaw Barrier on the house We head out side and we see a Goblin king and his army. goblins are weak so they are not a problem to beat the just swarm you like ants. Kayla: There just Goblins there is no way they will get through Mimaw barrier David: Beside I am more concern about those two. I look over at Jarrin and Jayden both of them are surrounded in killing intent and blood lust. I think these Goblins Fucked up bad. Goblin King: Hand over the Duke and we might let yo....... Jarrin and Jayden: SHUT UP YOU PIECE OF TRASH! Oh god they''re angry. David: This is not good Kayla: They should have not touch the desserts Jayden and Jarrin step out of the house their rage is at a all time high. Cliff and I try to stop them but Kayla and David hold us back. They say they wont be able to tell friend from foe until their anger is appeased. Goblin King; You dare call me trash my goblin army attack The goblin army attack Jarrin and Jayden begin to chant a spell Jarrin: For ruining my cake. Jayden: ford defiling my pie Jarrin and Jayden: YOU DESERVE DEATH ! 5 FLAMES OF THE PENTAGRAM Jarrin: RUBY FLAME OF DESTRUCTION Jayden: SAPHIRE FLAME OF FROST They snap their fingers Jarrin burns half the army to cinders and Jayden freezes the other half to death. On that Day Cliff and I decided never to come between them and their deserts. Goblin King: Can'' we talk about this Jarrin and Jayden: NO! They burn and freeze the Goblin king half his body id frozen the other half is burned to ash. Poor bastard never stood a chance. after the clean up Everyone decide to go sleep except for Jarrin who decide to bake something else. I leave her be. the next morning the parents come back refresh Diana: You two had sex didn''t you. Jayden and Jarrin: How did she Know Diana: Do you think I was going to let boys stay in the house with out surveillance. Jarrin: does that mean Korrina: I did not know you were so submissive during sex Jarrin: Where is the rope Gia: Jayden You are really aggressive. was that handcuffs and a whip I saw Jayden: I want to die in a whole. Diana: where is my belt Jarrin: wait grandma before I get a spanking would you not like to try this. Jarrin takes out Brownies? Diana eyes sparkle Diana: You get a pass David: GODLY REVERSAL BY JARRIN! WITH THE BROWNIES Luka: Why Brownies Kayla: Brownies are Mimaw favorite treat making those is like a get out of jail free card. Jayden: WHEN DID YOU MAKE BROWNIES! Jarrin: Last night ahahahahah. I knew you were up to something you always are. Did you really believe Luka could pressure me into having sex. When I say no I mean no. You are 100 years to early to think you can out scheme me. Luka: Than Why did you let me have sex with you Jarrin: I was stressed Diana: Ok Jayden come here bend over Jayden: Owwwwwwwwww Luka: My future wife is to be feared. Jarrin: And don''t you forget it. Chapter 55 Engaement Anouncement. and Double wedding I am smiling a big grin right now. I really got That bitch Jayden good this time. She can''t touch this. In words of a wuxia hero I face smacked that granddaughter multiples times she lost so much face. I was tickled pink when Mimaw was beating her ass. She wont mess with me for a while, but like team rocket she will be back again. Luka: You look happy Jarrin: I am quite contempt Luka: You do realize we have to tell my mother we are engaged right Jarrin: Yeah, but knowing her she has some sort ofSpidey sense that told her as soon as I said yes. Luka: We should gather are friends at my house. Jarrin: I can agree to that I will call Mikki. But I wont tell her what''s up because she will spill the beans I call Mikki Mikki Pov Jarrin calls me and says to gather everybody because she and Luka has something important to tell us. I bet she pregnant. They do it like 3 times a week multiple times at once. Luka is a fucking stud. But Jax is no slouch either. Danm now I am getting kind ofhorney. I call Jax first than Ac and Finally Lilly. Lilly and Ac said they were on a date so that they won''t be here for a couple hours. Doorbell rings and Jax is at the door Jax: Sup Mikki: Hey Jax: What did they want to talk about. Mikki: I don''t know Jarrin did not tell me that means she wants to keep it tight liped. Jax: Where isAC and Lilly Mikki: They are on a dat they will be here in a round an hour Jax: What are we suppose to do in the mean time Mikki:Want to have sex I feel kind of Horney. Jax: REALLY! HELL YEAH! Mikki: Follow me to my Room. But instead of following me picks me up and runs to my room. Woah boy heel. calm down I am a little horney but there is no need to rush we go at least andhour. Well I like it rough anyway X rated scene Jax Pov Is soon as we get to Her roomI rip of all her dress now she is only in her underwear. God I love this girl I have had sex with a wererabbit. I have had sex with and elf. I haveeven had sex with a succubus. The succubus had way more tricks and experience but Mikayla is way more intense. She starts by sucking me off I grab her head and help her move faster. She dose not mind because she told me she like it rough. Than after she done she takes off her bra and I yank off her panties off. She wraps her legs against my waist and her arms around my neck. Then I ram my cock inside her pussy and begin to thrust Mikki: HARER....FASTER....OH GOOOOOOOOD Jax: You like that. Mikki: I LOVE YOOUR BIG BLACK COCK. Jax: Who is you Daddy Mikki: YOUR MY FUCKING DADDY......OH...FUCCCCCKKKKKKKK I thrust her harder and faster and she begins to moan louder and louder. Than I stopthat position and I turn her around. I beginto do doggy style I am a werewolf after all it my most natural position. Should I put it in her pussy or her butt. Mikki told me Jarrin would never do the butt, But Mikki does not care she just says it is another hole.GOD I LOVE THIS GIRL. Eney menineminey you I ram my cock in her ass She moan hard. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Mikki:OHHHHHHHHHHHH........GOOOOOOOOOOODDDDD Than I switch back and forth until she climaxes and I cum Mikki:We..... Should...do..... this more often Jax: Yeah Than I kiss her Xrated scene end Mikki : Pov After I finish fucking Jax I take a shower he still lying in bed. I made sure tomake him were a condom this time I do not want another karate chop to the head it fucking hurts Jax: Hey Mikki Mikki: What? Jax: You want to get hitch Mikki: WHAT! that came out of nowhere Jax: Not really I have always had my eye on you and said to my self I was going to marry you. Like Beyonc¨¦ says if you like it put a ring on it and that is what I am going to do. Jaxputs on a towel and Goes to his jacket. than he pulls out a box there is a ring inside. Jax: Your family does know you exist anymore myfamily wish I didn''t exist. How about we become each other family. Will you marry me. Mikki; FUCK YEAH! Jax grabs me closer and than he kisses me. I will be danm I guess I am getting married. When Jarrin fines out about this she is going to shit a brick. I can''t wait to see her reaction. After we get dress We see everybody downstairs and Luka and Jarrin are home. Jarrin Pov Mikki and Jax finally came down stairs. I bet they were fucking those two are attach to the crotch. Now that I mention this Jax is never at his house. he is always over here. I don''t think anyone has met his dad before. Mikki looks excited about something. Wait till she hears my new about me and Luka being engage she is going to shit a brick. I cannot wait to see her reaction. Jarrin: We have gathered you to tell you something important Mikki: Your pregnant Jarrin: NO! The pot calling the kettle black. You guys fuck way more than we do. Jax: Umm.... Can you just say the news please he is getting embarrass cute Jarrin: Luka and I are getting married. Everyone: OH MY GOD! Daphne: Finally one step closer to grandchildren Mikki: You too. Everyone turns to Mikki Mikki: Jax ask me to marry him too I look at Mikki finger and I see a ring with a nice size diamond on it. Daphne: YAY A DOUBLE WEDDING! We turn to Luka and Jax M&J :Did you Know about this L& J: No M&J: are you sure you ask us to marry you in the same weekend L&J: a complete coincidence Daphne: That enough of that lets party We all begin to party and drink. Who Knew me and my best friend are getting married. I never thought this would be possible back than. Luka Pulls me over and kiss me. and Jax has Mikki in his arms Daphne: I think we should go with a summer wedding after graduation. I have so much to do a wedding doesn''t plan it self you know hahahahahahahah Jarrin: I have a feeling she is happier than we are. Mikki, Jax, and Luka: Same Jarrin: Oh well let her have her moment lets go have some fun. Than four of join in the party as well. Chapter 56 Mikki Paintings Jax moved out of his dad house and is staying in a hotel. He has finally found a place a couple blocks from the school. He got a great deal on it. Jax and His Farther Derek Morningstar have never gotten along. He lied to his mother that he was single and when she got pregnant he told her he already had a family. He had a wife of five years and a two year old son named Dex. She was devastated and angry. What really set her off is when he tried to pay her off to get rid of Jax. She told him to shove it. Than around age of 12 his mother caught lung cancer and past away. She did leave him money so he could survive on his own, but he could only access it when he turned eighteen. Until than Jax was shipped off to his farther house. His step mon hated him because he reminded her of Derek''s transgressions. His older brother Dex was a tool and had a superiority complex thinking that he was better than him. His farther only bother to give him the bare necessities . Everything he wanted he had to get himself. No one even remembered his birthday until he met us. When Mikki herd that she cried for him. I even shed a single tear. Stupid invisible onion chopping ninjas. The last straw was when His farther found out he was going to marry Mikki. he did not even know about her. Jax said he had know say in the matter. When he doesn''t acknowledge his existence. Than he tells him he cannot Marry the person he loves. He gave his so called family the finger and moved out. Good for Jax. Today we are helping him move into his new apartment. I go to Mikki room to see if she ready, Jarrin: Mikki You ready to go. Mikki: I finishing up my home warming gift for Jax. I see Mikki and she is putting the finishing touches on a painting. it is a Wolf with black fur and steel blue eyes sleeping with a girl with blonde hair and wings. They are bathing in the moon light. Jarrin: Mikki: You are painting again. I thought you stopped when you were 12 Mikki: I just had nothing I wanted to paint Jarrin: You were really good. I am glad your panting again you use to enjoy it so much. Mikki: Yeah I do like to paint. Even my parents were proud of me when I painted. I thought they were because I gave them beautiful pictures. Than I found out they sold my painting to line their pockets. They started forcing me to paint many different things and said they would not love me unless I continue to paint. I painted until I bled trying to get my parents affection. Than I could not take it anymore so I stopped. They never treated me the same again. Jarrin: You just stop coming over that year and than came back like nothing happen. I could tell something did. I had know Idea it was that though. Enough doom and gloom grab your painting and lets go. I also baked a cake. It is Red velvet with chocolate icing and strawberries on top. For his house party. Mikki grabs her painting from her stand and we head down stairs. Luka is already waiting for us with my cake in his hands. We get into his car and head to Jax apartment. We spot AC and Lilly already here. Than we ring the doorbell and Jax Lets us in. We Have a good time Jax is barbecuing on the grill. he even went to the blood bank for me and Luka. Wow that was really thoughtful. AC; Here I got you something AC hand Jax a ROLEX! WHERE THE FUCK DID HE GET A ROLEX. Jax: Where did you get a Rolex AC: It fell off a truck Lilly: AC that is so sketchy AC: Fine I know a guy Lilly: That might be even worse. AC: He is totally legit. I got a pair of brass knuckles the other day. Lilly: Aren''t those illegal in the US AC: Only if your caught Lilly shakes her head and Jax starts to laugh.I wonder if he get me aa pair of brass knuckles. I will ask him about it later. Luka: I got you this He throws him a basketball it is sign by Koby Bryant Jax: Where did you get this Luka: AC knows a guy Lilly: AC we are going to talk about these guys later. Jarrin: I baked you a cake If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Jax: Thanks your cakes are awesome. Some of the best I ever had. Lilly: I did your homework so do not have to worry about it for the next couple of day while your getting situated. Jax: You rock Lilly Mikki: Here I made you this so your house could be more you, Mikki reveals her painting and everyone is shocked except for me. Lilly: Wow Mikki that painting is beautiful it could be in a museum. Ac: You could sale that for a boat load of cash Mikki: NO AC: Woah Mikki calm down Mikki: sorry bad memories. Jax: Everything ok Mikki: It is fine it was a long time ago. Jax hangs the painting on his wall. It does make his new home feel a little more homey. Luka: I did not know Mikki could paint Jarrin: She is a scholarship student for her artwork Everyone: What. Jarrin: How do you think she got into Vanhailin. Her grade are not that good. She is ok at sports but not a super star. Mikki: I use my painting skills to follow Jarrin here . Art is the only class I can pass with flying colors. Back when I was Mike I stopped when i was 12 and only painted the bar minimum to stay here. Now That I am Mikki nobody can make me paint what I do not want to I can just paint what I want. We here the doorbell Jax open the door and then he scowls. a man that look liked Jax but a little shorter and with light brown eyes. There is also a girl with orange skin? and blonde hair and blue eyes. Dex: Aren''t you going to let brother in Jax: No Celeste: Come on Jax be nice to your brother and the three of us have known each other for a long time Jax: Not by choice Dex: I just wanted to see what your new place was like and maybe the girl you are going to marry. Jax: I Don''t want you here leave Celeste: So cruel but that why I like you Jax why don''t you come stay with me instead of this shithole Mikki: Jax why is a umpa lumpa hitting on you Jarrin: hahhahahahahahahah. We were all thinking the same thing. she does look like a umpa lumpa Jax chuckled a bit as well Celeste: How dare you I set tanning machine to gold bronze. Mikki: It did not work. Anyway stop hitting on my fianc¨¦ and go back to Willy Wonka you umpa lumpa bitch Jarrin: BUUUUURRRRRRRN. Mikki marking her territory Celeste: How Dare..... She about to say something when she see Mikki painting. Celeste: Is that a Zepelli . That can''t be. Jax were did you get a Zepelli painting For those of you who don''t know Zepelli is Mikki former name. Celeste: I recognize the brush strokes and there is always a hidden Z on the painting. Yes this one is on the girls necklace. my farther said he collected them all but there is one standing in front of me. The Artist is dead so it makes it even more rare. How did you get such a valuable painting. Jax: I know a girl That was vague Jax. I guess that is for the best. Yes the artist is dead but cam back and is now Mikki. try explaining that to people. Celeste: how much do you want for it. Mikki face turns dark. I guess she remembering how her parent force her to paint different things until her fingers bled. Jax: Not for sale. No amount of money will make me hand over this painting. Mikki starts to smile. Jax you might be getting lucky tonight. Celeste: I will not give up I will be back. Dex: This ought to be interesting you know how she get when there is something she wants. See yah brother. Mikki: Who is that girl Jax: My Stalker Celeste Colt. She been after me for years. I always refuse her. Don''t worry she wont touch this painting. AC: How much is one of your painting worth Mikki: since people think I am dead probably around a million a painting Ac faints Everyone: HOLY SHIT! Chapter 57 It is just a Painting Jax: Hey Mikki how many painting do you have. Mikki: 15 Ac: 15 million dollars. I am drooling over the cash Luka: Why do have a z in all your painting is like your signature or something Mikki: No I got board and I like playing Wears Waldo. Lilly: How can your painting be so much money. Mikki: I do not control what rich white people buy I just paint. After we were rudely interrupted by the umpa lumpa and Jax''s brother. we continue to have fun at the party. After that we decide to go home Mikki stay over for the night. I bet I know what they are doing. I get in Luka car and we head off. Celeste Pov After Dex drops me off I go find my farther. He is in his study Celeste: Farther, father. Connor: What is wrong and why are you orange? Celeste: I am gold bronze and Not a problem I found another Zepelli painting Connor: WHAT! Another painting made by the art prodigy Michael Zepelli. I thought he only made fifteen., But are you telling me he made another before he died. Celeste: Yes it is in the possession of Jax right now. He said he is not willing to sale it for any amount of money Connor: Derek Bastard son. This is going to be difficult Jax is not like Derek or Dex. He has morals and lives by a code. Not to mention I am one of his fathers friends and he hates him. Celeste: What are we going to do You were finally going to sale the collection as whole now there is another one out there. Connor this is a problem. Jax is not the type of man that can be bought. If I can''t buy it a will steal it like the others who refused to sale to me MUAHAHHAHAHAHAHA My farther calls Sabastian h is are butler and so much more. He tells him to steal the painting. Sorry Jax you brought this a pon your self. I did like you. Mikki Pov I am sleeping over at Jax''s house when I hear something. I think it is robbers. Wow these guys fucked up they have no idea how much pain I am going to bring down on their asses. Jax: What is going on Mikki: I think there are burglars. I am going to go deal with them. I conjure a white Bat Jax: Try not to kill them I don''t want blood all over my new place. Mikki: Why do you think I made the bat. I walk down stairs and I see five guys dress in black and ski masks. They spot me. Oh no I am so scared not. Two charge me but I kneecap one. The other I smash his ribs. With my strength he is sent flying. One start to pull out a gun but I conjure a Knife and throw it. it accidently landed on his balls he goes down. Whoops. I know how much that hurt. Sorry it was a accident hope you don''t want children. Two left and they begin to run with my painting, but they do not get far because Jax close line both of them. Now it time to do a Scooby Doo moment let see who you really are. Jax pulls off the mask. he is shocked If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Jax: It Celeste butler Sebastian Mikki: Oh my god the butler did it. Jax: No time to joke around Mikki: sorry Jax: The one who is probably pulling the string is Connor Celeste farther that snake. He is not going to stop until we personally go visit him Up for a little night trip. Mikki: Sure Jax and I head to Connor Mansion they are not expecting us . We easily take out the guards all sneaky and Rambo like. Than we enter the mansion. We enter a room and I find my painting all of them. that is impossible some of these I gave to people that would never sale them. Mikki: These painting are stolen. I here a clapping sound in the back round Connor: That is correct Theses painting are stolen. You have some never coming into my home . Mikki; Pot meet Kettle Connor: Touch¨¦ Mikki: Why are you collecting these(my) Painting Connor: Zepelli was a genus painter who only made 15 painting in the world I found a buyer who pay me a lot of money for entire collection. Money it always about stupid money. They people around me. my parents. even him. they all have eyes filled with greed Is just me paintings for crying out loud. these painting hold bad memory for me. I felt like a slave in my own home. I could not go play with Jarrin or have any fun. All I could do is paint for these guys stupid greed. They things should be destroyed. I never want to see them again. I conjure my pistol and start shooting al of the painting that I created and blow them apart. Connor: WHAT ARE YOU DOING YOU BITCH! He runs at me but Jax intercept him and picks him up by the throat. Jax: You come into my home try to steal my painting, and now you threaten my fianc¨¦. He changes his eyes and he grows out his fangs. Than he roars. Connor turns white and than he piss himself gross Jax: I don''t even want to see you or get the scent of you or any of your people around me or her. if I do I wil come back here and snap your neck. Do I make my self clear. Connor: Y...e..s He lets go of Connor than we begin to leave but Celeste stop us. Celeste: JAX how could you do that yo my farther. You could have ha so much money. We can still sale the painting at your house. I fucking deck the chick Mikki: Let go Home Jax: Yes mam Chapter 58 Delivering Babies for Dummies Yaoyao baby is due in two weeks so Robin mom Carol is coming back from her research trip early to help deliver thebaby. This will be my first time meeting Robins mom. Luka told me she looks like a miniRobin with blonde hair.WhenI say mini I mean she is a legal lolly standing in at 4 foot 11 inches. How did Gordon do her. She can literality sit on his shoulder like a parrot. Gordon I did not know you were a lolicion. Natasha, Daphne, Isac, Reiji andGordan. Went on a mission and are coming back today. Leaving us kids Marco, Yaoyao and Celine at home. Marco was here to watch the House. While Celine chose to stay because if she did not she would miss her favoriteSpanish Soap Opera Me Gusta Carmine. It is the season finale. She told me Enrique Just woke up from his coma but plot twist he does not remember Carmine. Nothing is gong o tear her away from the TV/ Luka Left a moment ago to go work on his car. There are few thing he like in this world beside me, One of them are his cars and drag racing'' Yep Luka got the need for speed. He thinks he Vin Deiseal in the Fast and Furious. Well he is pretty good though. He also makes extra cash that way, Well that is his me time. We all need some time to ourselves, Mine is baking and Reading light novels and Wuxia. Mikki is painting and Video games.. After Luka leavesMikki, Eva, Gabe, Marco and I are watching a movie. Danm it I is a horror flick, Jarrin I thought you said this was a comedy Mikki: It is I am laughing at you. Gabe: You were rightJarrin make funny face when she is scared. Marco: I think they are cute Jarrin: Shut up Marco Eva: I don''t like this. Neither do I. This movie is Called human Mask. It is about teenagers who go into the woods. They deserve to get killed they went into the fucking woods.Anyway a serial killer picks them off one by one. Than he cuts off there faces and he wears them as a mask. Jarrin and Eva: AHHHHHHHHHH! Mikki, Marco and Gabe: HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAH! This is hilarious Yaoyao comes down stairs Yaoyao: What is going o....... Ahhh Jarrin: What wrong are you ok? Yaoyao: Fine I think MY WATER JUST BROKE! Everyone: WHAT! Mikki: Yaoyao you can''t to do this to us. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Jarrin: Didn''t you say you had two weeks. Yaoyao: I said two weeks but the baby said NOOOOWWWW Everyone: AHHHHHHHHH Oh god what the fuck do we do. I am not equipped to handle this. I am only seventeen. We help Yaoyao to the couch. Gabe is Freaking out. Eva: I thought babies came from the Stork. I am not getting in to this conversation right now. I ask Gabe to take Eva away so the scene wont scar her for life. I hope this is not going to scar me for life. Mikki: Marco you deliver the baby your the oldest. Yaoyao: I AM NOT LETTING HIM NEAR MY VAAGINA! Jarrin: Fair point Marco: Celine is out of the question she is glued to the Tv go get Robin. I run to Robin room and bang on her door. Robin hurry the fuck up. She finally open the door she is in her pajama. Robin: What wrong why did you wake me up Jarrin: Sorry to disturb your nap but YAOYAO HAVING A BABY! Robin: WHAT! Robin I run down stairs Yaoyao is screaming in pain. Marco; What do we do your a biology major. Robin: What does that have to do with any thing. I know I will call my mom. She will know what to do. She calls her mom Robin: NO answer danm it. Marco Decide to call Reiji Marco: He Reiji when will you guys be back Reiji: Not until tonight Marco: You might want to hurry up because YOUR WIFE IS HAVING YOUR BABY! Reiji: That is not funny Marco: DO YOU THINK I AM FUCKING YOU RIGHT NOW! Reiji: WHAT! Marco hangs up Reiji is on on his way. and Yaoyao is still wailing in pain oh god how are we going to get through this. Mikki: Maybe we can google it. Jarrin: Mikki doctors spend years learning this stuff there is know way you will find this on the internet. Mikki: Found it Everyone: WHAT Mikki: How to deliver a heathy baby at home for dummies. Robin: Just don''t sit there readit already it Mikki begin to red the instruction step by step andRobin tells uswhatto do. Push Yaoyao push so this god forsaken event can be over. We here crying it a boy. Robin: Congratulations it is a boy wheat are you going to name him. Yaoyao: Reiji and I already decided on a name His name is Zhang Ketsueki. Welcome to world baby Zhang you sure no how to make a entrance. We hear the door bell ring and It is Carol. Really she shows up now. Carol: Did I miss something Everyone: YES! Chapter 59 Unexpected Snow Yesterday was my birthday and I got some cool shit. I got a fire spell book from mom, And I got a sword from Aunt Lucy to be precise I got rapier. Aunt Lucy is teaching me swordsmanship. Her own style Dancing Humming Bird. Yeah it got a kind of a girly name. But it really badass. Aunt Lucy is so fucking fast with her strikes. She teaching me this because Kayla prefers guns and Cammy excels more in healing and kind of a klutz. She thought to teach it to me because she saw my speed during the training camp and Dancing Humming Bird is all about speed and precision. Reiji was even impress with Aunt Lucy Swordsmanship he even said that he had not have had fun fighting some one in a really long time. Mimaw got me a Magical beast egg because I love animals. She said all magical beast come from eggs even mammals. So it is kind of like Pok¨¦mon. The egg is black and brown . I wonder what it will be. She said she got it from a underground pets shop in Greece. So I am guessing it will probably be something cool. I do not care what it is as long as it is cuddly. I head down stairs and look at the new IT FREEZING WHAT THE HECK! My birthday was April 30th it suppose to be spring what is going on. I better bundle that egg before I go. I look outside there is snow on the ground. Jarrin: Why is there snow. Luka: We don''t know Mikki: It sap pose to be spring we are suppose to be in T-shirt and miniskirts Jarrin: I don''t wear skirts Mikki: You are wearing a maid outfit right now for work. Jarrin: That is different. this is not by choice it is a uniform. Beside I not going to quit my job. The pay great and the tips are amazing. Mikki: I wonder why? Jarrin: Shut up. Luka take me to work I be done around 9 Luka: Are you sure it is ok to go they said it suppose to be a blizzard later Jarrin: When were the weather people right. Yesterday they said it would be sunny and not a cloud in the sky. Luka: Let me get my keys. Luka drops me off at Robs Caf¨¦ and I meet Lilly there and yes she is also in uniform. We start getting ready for our shift when Rob calls me over. Rob: This is a little embarrassing I wondering if I...... Jarrin: NO Rob: You don''t even know What I was going to say Jarrin: You were going to ask if you could have my mom number. Rob: Can I? Jarrin: No Rob: Why? Jarrin: Because you are going to get burned. (possibly more ways than one if she get angry) Rob: I am a big boy Jarrin: it is for the best. Rob keeps trying to convince me to give him my mom number. I give him some bullshit excuse why he should not do it. I love my mom I do. Her and guys does not really have the best track record. I never knew my dad he died before I was born in a car accident. She never really got over him. She just goes on dates with people who she know the relationship is doomed to fail. or she fines something wrong with him. She changes boyfriends like she changes clothes. I do not bother to remember their name so I just called them all Chuck. I don''t want that for Rob he is nice guy and I like my job beside the uniform. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Wow it is really snowing out their. Lilly and I are in charge of closing this evening. Jarrin: You got someone to pick you up Luka coming in a bit. Lilly: No AC Is coming to get me Jarrin: How does your dad like that Lilly: He doesn''t Jarrin: Good Luck AC We are finishing cleaning up and we are about to close when a girl with Light blue hair and lavender eyes enter the Caf¨¦ out of breath. ???: Ophelia come on out the king wants you and what the king wants he gets The girls look at us she is pleading with us. DANM IT. we were just about to close I can already tell this is going to be troublesome but I am not a monster I motion her to the back. She head in. A man comes out he has blonde hairs and blue eyes he is really big he is fucking bigger than Gordon. I notice on his finger a illusion ring. Great he not human I knew this will be troublesome. Big GuY: Hand over the girl maid Great I this outfit is totally no intimidating at all. If anything it getting him a hard on. Fucking perv. Jarrin: Were closed. stretch Lilly: Yeah Leave Big Guy: Two Maids are not going to stop me from fulfilling my mission for my king. He takes off his ring. His skin turns blue and his eyes and hair white . He also double in size, Lilly: Oh great and ice giant Ice Giant: Now that you seen my true form I will have to kill you puny maids. Jarrin: Don''t look down on maid. We put in work and we know how to take out the trash. Lilly turns into her demon form and I take of my illusion ring and reveal I am a Vampire. Oh yeah I am a Vampire Witch Forgot about that. I also create The ruby flame of destruction. Ice Giant: Your not human Jarrin: No shit Sherlock. Now do you want to leave od do you want me to melt your face off. The battle between The Ice giant and Jarrin Lilly is about to begin. Who is the Mysterious blue haired girl find out next time. Wow I all way wanted to do a cliffhanger like that. Peace People Chapter 60 Maids vs Ice Giant and Jarrins New puppy Ice Giant: I am Corath of the Ice Giants State your names maids so we can begin battle Jarrin: Jarrin Scarlett Lilly: Lilliana Thorn Corath: Good now I will no what to put on your tombstone. ICE GOLEMS Corath create a ton of ice golems and they surround us. Wow this guy pick the wrong opponents. I have blood of the Blaze family in me a clan of fire witches and Lilly can shoot lazars out of her eyes. Lilly: HEAT BEAM EYES Lilly takes off her glasses and starts shooting lasers out of her eyes. destroying many ice golems. Well can let her show me up like this. Jarrin: 5 FLAMES OF THE PENTAGRAM RUBY INFERNO! I start torching ice golems. and they melt even faster than when Lilly hits them with her heat beam eyes because I am using the ruby flame of destruction. The flame that can burn anything to ash. Than Lilly makes a whip out of shadow and starts whipping away the golems that are left. Corath: Not bad for maids Jarrin: Why does he calling us maids we already gave him are names Lilly: I don''t know maybe he forgot. Corath: Stop talking to your selves. I can still hear you. Know I have not for got. I am just looking down on you. Jarrin: Another macho pig. Lilly: Gender is meaningless on the battle field. Corath: You said something good. I reward you buy taking you out with my loyal pet. Come My Fenrir. Out of the snow comes a wolf pup. it is light blue and has dark blue on it ears paws and Tail. It is SO CUUUUUUUUTE. The Wolf pup than grows twice it size. Oh so it kind of like Reggie Ophelia: Oh No he brought a Fenrir with him. Lilly and I turn around and see the girl. Lilly: What are you doing you should hide. Ophelia: I cannot let strangers die for me. I appreciate your help but it best I surrender. I do not want you to die because of me. Jarrin: No can do I have already decided. Lilly: That really noble you helping some one you just met. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Jarrin: What are you talking about I want the puppy. Lilly and Ophelia: THAT NOT A PUPPY! Jarrin: Yes it is I read about them books that a Fenrir puppy. They get a lot bigger than that. But it is cute so I want it. Ophelia: How could you want that evil creature it been chasing me for over 3 weeks. Jarrin: There are no evil creatures just evil masters. That puppy is only doing what it is told it does not know any better. Corath: Go attack The Fenrir Charges but I use ability that my mom taught me intimidation. I spike my power and if my enemy is weaker than me it will submit. No wonder mom could always make me do my chores. The Fenrir feels my pressure than it lie on it back and shows it stomach submitting to me. Jarrin: See the Fenrir is a good girl and she is smart. I want her even more now Ophelia: -_- Corath: You useless mutt Corath takes out a whip and starts beating the Fenrir. Hey that not cool rage begins to boil in side me. I hate people who beat animals Jarrin: DID YOU JUST HIT AND ADROBAL CREATURE. Corath: What? Jarrin: Berserking Dragon Fist RUBY VENGFUL DRAGON CLAW I turn my hand into a claw than I set it on fire with ruby flames. Corath: Your tiny claw can''t defeat me maid. GIANT ICE FIST Both attack collide but with my rage my attack breaks through killing Corath and burning him to ashes. Jarrin: Repent in the Underworld. I go over to the Fenrir pup it now back to her puppy size. Than I begin to heal it with the Topaz flame of healing the pup thanks me and licks my face. SOOO CUUUUUUTE. Jarrin: I am going to call you Nix is that ok. Nix: Arf Ophelia: I can not believe she beat the ice giant and tamed a Fenrir Lilly: That is Jarrin for you she does anything for cute animals and sugar. By the way who are you. Ophelia: My name is Ophelia Frost and I am a snow fairy. Chapter 61 Ophelia and The Candy Store Jarrin: AW your such the cutest little girl yes you are Nix. Lilly: Don''t mind her she is going to be like that for a while. Just like when she got Reggie. Ophelia: Um.. ok. Lilly: You said you were a snow fairy. I thought fairies were um smaller. Ophelia: You thought I would look like Tinkerbell didn''t you Jarrin: Yes Lilly: Glad you could join us. Ophelia: Disney makes peter pan and all us are assumed to be tiny. We are not tiny we are same size as humans. We just have different shades of hair and eyes and Butterfly wings Jarrin: Butterfly wings? Ophelia sprouts two huge butterfly wings out her back they look like monarch butter fly wings. Except they are blue white and purple. Her wings are bigger than AC and het got the biggest wings in our group. I hear a honk and Luka car pulls up and AC is with him. Luka: Sorry I am Late AC had car trouble and who is the fairy? AC: AND WHERE DID YOU GET THE MUTT! Jarrin: Nix is not a mutt she is a Fenrir and Ophelia was just about to explain, But I think we should head to the house. I don''t want have any more surprises. Luka: Surprises? I turn my head to the Corath shaped ashes. I think he gets it. Than the five of up get into the car. I use fire magic to clear the roads so we can get home faster. When we get home. Mikki is using her wings as a coat and Jax covered hiss body with his black fur. They both are freezing. Jax: Hey.... Why....is it...sooo fuuuuccckinng coooold. Mikki: Hey the walking heater is back light up the room Jarrin Jarrin: I am not a walking heater Mikki: You are today. It is freezing. Ophelia: That is partially my fault. We turn to her and Ophelia starts to tell her story. I also through a fireball in the fire place. Ophelia: It all started in my home a snow fairy village in Alaska. Everyone was happy. That is until the ice giants attacked. They rounded us all up and drained us all of our magic. Into a Magic item called the Staff of Lasting Winter. It has ability to create winter were ever you go. That why the Ice Giants use it because they love the cold. The staff requires a lot of Ice and snow magic to be powered. They use us as a battery. Once they drained our magic my friends and family started to die. Until I was the only one left. Than King had the nerve to fall in love with me. How could I ever love someone who destroy all my friends and family. One day I was able to escape and I ran and ran but they always followed me. Than I ended up here and met you guys. Where ever I went so would the king ans so would the Staff of Lasting winters. So winter would come where ever I go. I guess I will be going now. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Mikki & Lilly: (crying) That so sad. Lilly: We have to help her Jarrin: I knew this would be troublesome when we picked her up, But we do have to break that staff. so I can finally stop being use as a heater, and I don''t want my egg to die. Mikki: You Tsundere Jarrin. If you want to help her just say it. Jarrin: Shut up It not what you think. Everyone: Riiiight Jarrin: You guys suck. Luka:We decided what we are going to do but how are we going to do it. AC: I have and Idea. It is time for you guys to meet "the Guy" Lilly: You mean the guy you get all your questionable things from. AC: Yes he is a dark elf. He runs a place called the Candy Store. They Call him the Candy Ma because you can get you anything and pick it out like a piece of candy. He also really loves candy. A Dark elf that loves candy who do I know that fits that description. Nahh it Could not be. AC: So will head to Candy Store and gear up than fine The ice giants base raid their asses. Than look forward to a warm sunny morning Ophelia: The Seven us can''t take on army of Ice giants. Let alone the King with The Staff of Lasting Winters JarrIn: there will be 9 Ophelia: 9 Jarrin: Nix and Reggie Ophelia: Reggie? I whistle and Reggie comes down the stairs than I order him to grow. Than I ask Nix to grow as well. Jarrin: 9 AC: What is with you in dangerous pets Jarrin: I can''t help their dangerous, but they are so Cuuutte Ophelia: I starting to think you guys are insane Everyone: We get that a lot. Chapter 62 David is "the Guy" The seven of us and two pet head downtown to Chino Or the bad side a Vanhailin. Where any thing could happen. Leave your pepper spray athome at your on risk ladies.Hey isn''t that thecorner David use to get his weed before the dealer got arrested. I think I should have called David he knows Chino like the back of his hand. Unlike his family David is like the black sheep.He is the only one that did not go to collage. His mom was piss and his dad was disappointed. Ido not know why he didn''t go he is like really smart. He ever smarter than Jayden. But he is really good at acting like and idiot. If David is not High or distracted by women he is one ofthe smartest people in the room. Jayden does not know this butHe isthe one that taught me how to scheme. I asked him why he never schemed against his sister. He told m Jayden got a superiority complex and if she see him as threat his life will be a pain in the ass. I guess that fine. I only see Jayden on holidays he had to live with her for 18 years. We get to a store thathas a signCandy shop on it. It actually sales candy.We see a old lady at the register. AC walks up to her. AC: I am looking To buy some specials sweets Lady: What kind of sweets: AC: Dark Chocolate Wow this conversation is making me wants some candy. The old women nods her head . She clicks a button under her Register. Than he secret path leads downs stairs. Like some spy shit. Than she tells us to enter and we go down stairs. We see a lot of different things weapons, magic weapon, potions, herbs, spell books, anything you need they got. Hey snow mobiles are half off right now. I start sniffing the air. This scent it is familiar. It is weed. More precisely it is Chocolate Love the weed David smokes. I see the body of man but I can''t see his face. ???: Yo AC Martha told me you were in. You wanted that aphrodisiac for your girl, and Knock out potion for her old man. Why do you need something that could knock out a dragon. You must really want to bang that girl. I don''t care it your money. Lilly: AC will be talking about this later. AC: Thanks CM Jarrin: That voice I know it Luka: Yeah it is him definitely him. I would know his voice anywhere when he was high that is your cousin why is he here Jarrin: FUCKING DAVID GET OUT HERE NOW! David nearly stumbles and he looks surprise. David: AC what are you doing bringing my littlecousin here. Chino dangerous especially for girls. Jarrin: That not point David you are a fucking smuggler. I think your and arms dealer too. David: I am not a smuggler. I am aentrepreneur with a questionable business plan. Jarrin:ENTREPRENEUR MY ASS YOUR A FUNCKING SMUGGLAR AND ARMS DEALERS! What would Mimaw say is she found out. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. David: I will bye your silence. Jarrin: No can do if Mimaw catches you and she finds out I knew about it she will beat both our asses. David: Two cakesevert two weeks for a month. Jarrin:3 months David: Deal Ophelia: YOU SHOULD NOT BE BOUGHT OFF WITH CAKE THIS IS ILLEGAL David: No one ask you Ophelia: I seen your type before you will sell anything to anybody just for a quick buck. David: Who are you to me what I can and can not do. I have morals I never sold anythingto terrorist rapist or mass murders. Ophelia: So you have sold something to a murder David: Some people need to be in the ground. Ophelia: How could you say that. David: Not all life is precious there are some real scum on the earth and if I sale something to get rid of that scum I wont lose sleep at night. Some people cannot be forgiven. You think so too other wise you would not be in my little shop. Ophelia says nothing and she starts to think. David: Sorry abou that what can I do for you. AC: I should have knew you were related when you lowered the prices for chocolate.We need Fire weapons and insulation suits, How much is that going to cost. David: For one of favorite costumers half price for everyone beside the snow flake. Jarrin: David you are being petty. David: Our whole family is petty. She comes in here judge my lively hood. Than she expect me to help her. Without a apology. Ophelia: I am sorry David: Wow did not see that one coming Ophelia: Some people are scum and need to die. The Ice Giant King is one of them. David: The Ice giant King that fucker owes me money. Jarrin: What did you sell him. David: Normally I am not suppose to tell people what I sale to my clients it in the contract. Since he breached it I guess I can tell you. I sold him penis enlargement pills. Jarrin: What did you just say David: Penis enlargement pills. Everyone: hahhahahahahahahaahhah Mikki: No wonder he want to bang Ophelia. I know she is pretty and all, but he can''t put his penis in a regular giants pussy. Jax: Babe that is cruel. You don''t joke about some ones manhood. Luka: Yeah not cool Mikki: Can I help that he has a tic tack dick Everyone started laughing even harder. David: Ok enough with the laughs. I decided I am going with you because he owes me money and I could fine some nice stuff in his base. AC: I like the way you think. David hooks us up with insulation suits, fire weapons, flamethrowers, and a little c4. Now we are ready to storm tic tac dick base. Oh sorry I mean the Ice giant king. Chapter 63 The Stenght of a Arms Dealer David Pov My name is David Blaze I am a arms dealer. I also do a little smuggling on the side. You may be wonder how did eighteen year old become and arms dealer, I tell you I was board. Life was not any fun everything was boring. Sure I liked stirring the pot with my cousin and my sister, but Life just had know meaning if it was not intresting. What is their to life when your repeating the same thing over and over again. Than it happen my farther is a doctor yes but he had some questionable friends. One day while my mom and my sister were out a man covered in blood came to see my farther. His name was Carlos and he was a arms dealer and a warejaguar . While he was healing he told me all these stories and I thought he was so fucking cool, He was like fucking Han Solo living life like an outlaw and playing by your own rules. I wanted that life. I wanted to something exciting. I graduated high school early. Than I told my parents I was not going to collage like my sister. They said I regret it. But I didn''t . You go to collage to get a good job and find out what you want to do in life. I already know what I want to do. I kept in touch with Carlos and I spent a year with him. He taught me everything needed to no about being and arms dealer. Like spotting under cover cops and knowing when some one trying to double cross you. He says I was a fast learner I am a genus After all.. The most important things he taught me is to be arm dealer you have to be strong, Live by a code that you set once you set that code don''t break it. He said I could sale or not sale to anyone I wanted but always live by your code. Without a code we could become monsters. Carlos Code. He sold to Rebels and to country who actually needed weapons to defend themselves. I am not as noble as Carlos. I sale stuff But I am also a smuggler. I always wanted be like Han Solo but I will never smuggle people that part of my code. I despise human traffickers. I smuggle things from weapons to medicines. I even do some pro bono. One time I had to get medicine across the boarder to children through war time. That was an adventure. I working in my shop The Candy Store. Martha my secretary tells me AC came over. I guess I should get his things. Wow he really wants to have sex. The girls dad must be a monster of a cock blocker if he wants to give him this. It can make a dragon fall a sleep. I got it from a medicine woman in china. I am about to get AC his goods. When I hear my cousin. What is Jarrin doing here in Chino. This place is Dangerous. There are a lot of Monsters and Demon rapist who live around here. We talk and Ac is friend with my cousin they go to the same school. I by Jarrin silence with cake so she wont Tell Mimaw. She is so easy to bribe. If she got national secrets she would give them away for cake. Than this girl says what I am doing is wrong. Her name is Ophelia. Who are you to judge me this is life I can do what ever I want with it. We argue a little bit. I probably ask her out if she didn''t piss me off so much. Girl learn to chill. I finally made her shut up and she quiet. Than I tell Ac I will give them a discount except for Ophelia why because she piss me off. Than something strange happen. She apologize to me and look like she was about to cry. Danm I hate to see pretty girls cry. I don''t think she is crying just because I will make her pay full price. Something is up. They me about The Ice Giant. Those fuckers stiff me on the bill guess it is time to collect. We head to the Ice giants base the building is made of Ice and Snow. That is a real design flaw. What idiot decide to make that. in spring Luka: here is the Plan First Jarrin, Mikki, ,Reggie and Nix will do a distraction. They make the loudest noise. Than me AC, Ophelia Jax Lilly and David will find the ice king and get the Staff of Lasting Winters AC: and Rob they asses Blind David: It only fair for my time. Ophelia and Lilly: Oh brother Mikki: Lilly and Ophelia are in sync it like they are both about to to scold their boyfriends David and Ophelia: THERE IS NO WAY I WOULD EVER DATE HER/HIM Mikki: You two are in sync Ophelia and David: NO WERE NOT! Ophelia and David: STOP COPPYING ME! Mikki: There the hate love couple I''ve herd so much about Ophelia and David: SHUT UP MIKKI! WE ARE NOT A COUPLE Mikki: Yet We begin the operation I gave Mikki a flamethrower and I gave Jarrin Pyro gloves to increase her fire magic. They attack through the front door with Nix and Reggie and they created as much havoc as they can. They really are good at this. It is like they done this before. We easily slip buy into the ice base things are going pretty well until I hear a voice. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ???: That was well played sending in a distraction but now You brought the fairy to us hhahah He grabs Ophelia and Lift her in the air. I use fire magic on my feet to propel of the ground. than I take out my Machete and I light it on fire. and slash his hand . ??? :AAAAHHHHHH he drops Ophelia and I race back to the ground. I get under her and catch her princess style. Wow I looked kind of cool back there. Ophelia is red you tell because her skin is as white as snow. David: That was just a reaction don''t fall for me . Ophelia: Whooooo... woooouuuuld fall for you. David: A lot of girls find my roguish ways quite charming Ophelia: I am not one of them. David: Than why is your face red Ophelia: Shut up you delinquent David: haven''t been called that since middle school ???: Will you quit your lovey dovey talk already it is making me sick. Ophelia and David: WE ARE NOT HAVING A LOVERY DOVEY TALK. ???: I am Ugarth and Ice Giant Knight state your name elf. David: No Ugarth: Why not I have to find out your name so our duel can begin David: Fighting knight are pain in ass they are always so anal. Oh well lets get this over with. I am David Blaze Arms dealer and a smuggler. Ugarth: You a merchant cannot beat me a Knights David: I am not a merchant I am a arms dealer. I carry Ophelia back to others. Than I sit her down. David : Looks like I got take care of this before we can move on. Luka: need any help. David: Nah I got This Ophelia: Delinquent I turn around Ophelia: Try not to die. You did save me and I always repay my debs I smile a bit David: Did not know you cared. Ophelia: I.... don''t..care.... go aherad and die see if I care She is a little like Jarrin not knowing how express her feelings. your lucky I know how to deal with tsuderes Ugarth: Say your good bye to your comrades. David: Lets get this over already Ugarth: Prepare for battle ICE BLADE David: TWIN FLAMING MACHETES We clash my fire vs his Ice. Aunt Lucy is not the only one who know swordsmanship in the family. I use flaming twin sword Style. It self taught and a little unorthodox but it get the job done . We are about even. He over power me in strength with his size but I counter it with my speed. I swords keep clashing. damn he nicked my leg it is freezing. David: what is this. Ugarth: Hahahhhaha what ever my Ice blade touch it freezes. You will soon turn in to a elfcicle hahahahahah Danm I got careless. Ophelia: YOU BETTER NOT DIE I HAVE TO PAY YOU BACK! David wow she is really cute right now. She is really trying to say she does not care. What a Tsundere. I can see a tear comin from her eye. Danm I gone a made her cry . I guess I got to stop playing around. The ice is just about to cover me. Time for a GODLY REVERSAL. DAVID: FLAME ARMOR My body is engulfed in flame and it melts all the ice that was trapping me. Ugarth: IMPOSSIBLE YOU SHOULD BE COVERED IN ICE! David: Not Today FLAMING TWIN SWORD STLYE 100 BURNING CUTS. I attack Ugarth with my speed slashing while burning him the pain is to much and he falls to the ground dead. I head back to the others. Luka: That was close David: I did cut it a little close back there I should not have played around so much. Ophelia: How are you so strong David: I am a arms dealer in my line of work you have to be strong. Ophelia: What do you want me to do to pay you back David: This is fine. I grab her by the waist and then I kiss her. She turns red and then she slaps me. Ophelia: STUPID She storms off David: Tsunderes are fun to tease look I found something knew to keep me entertained Luka: Don''t I know it. The rest of us start fowling the embarrass Ophelia deeper into the base. Being with my cousin and her friends sure is interesting. I might have to hang out with them more often. l Announcement I will probably only update this novel twice a week on Tuesday and Thursday for now on because I am starting a new novel. This one will be syfy instead of supernatural best of luck to my new work and I will try to do better grammar on this one Chapter 64 The Ice Giant King Gets no respect. Mikki: Hey Jarrin Jarrin: What? Mikki: Don''t we storm bases and castle a little to often Jarrin: Yeah we this our third raid in in the last 11 months Mikki: Do you think were danger prone Jarrin: Nahh Mikki and I are having this conversation while we are finishing beating the shit out of the last remaining ice giants. Maybe we are a little danger prone, but is it really our fault I blame the author. That dick. Anyway We finish beating the ice giants and we head into the castle followed by Nix and Reggie. As we walk I see a ice giants bigger than the others dead. he has been badly cut and burned. Jarrin: Looks like they were here this is David''s work. come lets keep moving. We continue to the room and see a Giant ice Giant. He is way bigger than all the other ice giants that we come across. I see everyone battling him. Jarrin: That guy is huge Mikki: Yeah he really has bee taking his vitamins. Jarrin: Looks like he is the final boss Luka: Jarrin, Mikki a little help would be nice Mikki and Jarrin: Right sorry The Ice giants king uses the staff of Lasting Winters and starts shooting freezing attacks at us. We all dodge in different directions. He begins to do a evil rant. Ice Giant King: I am Igaram. You can not defeat me. hahhahahahaha I will kill the man add the women to my harem Jarrin: Why does everyone we fight want to turn us into sex slave. It is getting annoying. Lilly: Yes it is bothersome Ophelia: How can you two be having a casual conversation right now. Mikki: It easy we just talk. Beside I don''t even think he can satisfy me anyway he has a needle dick. Jarrin: Oh yeah that right he is tiny ahahhahahah Lilly: Guys you should not make fun of his package. People already make fun of him enough he has probably got a inferiority complex. Luka: Wow they are really taking shots at him right now. Jax: Yeah no respect at all Ac: They did not Just slap him in the face. They took a jab at him a mother fucking Mohammad Ali jab to the face, or in his case his balls. David: hahahahahahhahahahah Ophelia: I am starting to feel bad for him. No not really I am enjoying this. Ingram: ALL OF YOU WILL DIE BY MY HAND Mikki: Hey wait a minuet if he bought penis enlargement pills to bang Ophelia. Does that mean His Penis is so small that he can''t satisfy her at night with out the pills. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Wow the poor bastard he just turned all the shades of red I ever seen. Mikki your tongue is lethal like always. The Ingram is furious he shoot more ice beams out of his staff. That Staff is kind of annoying. We could beat him if we just got rid of his staff. Ophelia: Break the Staff the snow will melt. He will also loose all his power. Luka: Mikki Think you can get his attention Mikki: No problem I will have him raging for days. Mikki distracts the Ice Giants by telling small penis jokes at him. Some of them were really. One of them was you could not even satisfy Smurfette. She kept on naming thing smaller and smaller. I kind of felt bad for the guy Mikki mouth is lethal. While he is distracted Luka tells me and David To create giant Fire balls. Than he tell Jax to make a twister increasing the fire. Than He add some lighting. This is one of a huge cluster fuck attack. Mikki: You might want to turn around. Ingram: Know way I am falling for that. It is the oldest trick in the book. Mikki: Suit your self. Mikki use her wings and flies out the way. Than the ice giant turns around and see are fusion attack. His eyes grow wide he tries to use the staff. but it is to late and our attack hits him. The smoke clears and he is still alive barely. He is really one tough son of a bitch. Ophelia goes up and Takes the staff. Ophelia: This is for my people. Than she uses the sharp end and Jabs it into the ice king. he dies instantly. Ophelia: Now what am I going to do. I have Know Home no family and no job. David: I can help you with the job if you don''t mind working for a Dirty arms dealer. I need a secretary. I will also provide room and board. Ophelia: I guess you did help me I do not mind. David Thoughts : Now I got a new toy to play with. Ophelia: Why are you smiling at me like that David: Nothing After We defeat the Ice Giants David and Ac begin to raid the place for some nice stuff. They find swords and spears. Oh they even found a Blizzard gun. That is pretty Cool. We break the Ice Staff and the sun comes out. Yay it is good to see the sun again. We say good bye to Ophelia and David. They go to Chino. We drop AC, Jax and Lilly Off at there homes. Than Mikki, Luka and I continue home. After that I get into bed Reggie and Nix Cuddle up to me. Jarrin: Good night Reggie Reggie: Meow Jarrin: Good Night Nix Nix: Arf I close my eyes and drift into a deep sleep. Chapter 65 the Love Drug AC I head to Chino to pick some goods from David. I go to the Candy store. I tell Martha the password. She lets me in and I head down stairs to David Real shop. I see Ophelia cataloging weapons. I know David just hired her so that he could look at her while she showers, but she actually does a really good job at her work. She is extremely professional. She organize all the weapons in alphabetical order. Place Magic Item with Magic items. Then she labeled all the cursed Items so people would not touch it by mistake. David says she was a god send in more ways than one. Ophelia: Hey AC do you have a order AC: Yeah is David around . Ophelia: He is in the back with a customer he will be done in a minuet. I head to the back and see David finishing up a deal with a Dwarf David: Thanks for the business Carl Carl: Anytime David. You are the only person I can get a Mithril Hammer for such a reasonable price. Not to mention the fine piece of ass that you got as your assistant. David: Ophelia her name is Ophelia and I appreciate if you did not call her that. Carl: Oh I see. Well Whatever see you again boy Carl leaves. AC: Little protective aren''t you David: Shut up and don''t tell her I said that. AC: Fin, fine you got what ask for David: Yeah The Love drug. Watch it. It is strong. The person will want to fuck the first person they see. Really great for anniversary. A meek cat turns into a fierce tigress in the sack. AC: Lilly is already great in bed. The things she can do with her tail Wow. With this will reach a whole knew level I take the drug and I head to The Boodheavens. Lilly right now is on a run with Jarrin and Mikki and they will be back soon. The three of them look fucking sexy as hell they basically are half naked. Just training bras and pants that fits their asses perfectly. They always get something to drink after they run. they keep water bottles in the fridge. Jarrin''s is red Mikki''s is green and Lilly''s is purple. I open the fridge and see two bottle a red and a purple. Looks like Mikki forgot again. I put the drug in Lilly bottle. now I just have to wait and make sure Lilly see me first. Jarrin Pov Mikki and I just got back for our run. Lilly had to go early because Her mom called and said That they wanted to celebrate her dads birthday. We see Ac and he looked Annoyed. AC: Where is Lilly? Jarrin: She had to go home early. I hear of a click of his tongue. I guess he wanted to talk to Lilly about something. Than Luka and Jax come in and they are looking at us like a piece of meat. After that They invite AC to a Yankee Game. He lit up after that AC loves baseball and his favorite team is the Yankees . They head out I reach in the fridge and grab my water bottle. Mikki: Danm I forgot to make mine. Jarrin: Just use Lilly''s she is not here and I am sure she wont mind as long as you wash it out. Mikki: I will help my self than. Umm this taste kind of funny Than she starts looking at me all strange and I don''t like it. It kind Of like when I deprive Luka of sex when he really wants it and he is scheming of ways to get it. I head to my room and turn on the shower, I am about to take off my clothes when I hear a knock on the door, The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. X rated scene Start. I open the door and Mikki shoves her tongue down my throat. WHAT THE FUCK. I push away Jarrin. WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU. Mikki: I don''t know I just want you so bad right now. Than she kisses me again. Then she uses a spell CHAINS OF LIGHT. Too chains my arms to my bed. These chains are special they bind your powers Jarrin: WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Mikki: It so you wont resist me. She pull off my top and unsnaps my bra and stats sucking on my tits. Mikki: Oh my god your boobs taste so good. Jarrin: Ahhh......Ahhhh...Ahh please stop Mikki: No She continues sucking on my tits and her hand start reaching in my pants. She start fingering me. Jarrin Oh.........God After that she takes off my pants and starts munching on my pussy Mikki: You like this don''t you. You naughty girl you are so wet right why now. Jarrin: Shut..ahh ..Up...... you.....are.ah....Dead when I get free....ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Mikki: But that is later She continues to lick my pussy faster and faster ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Mikki: You just came a little bit but I am not done with you yet. Mikki conjure a two ended white dildo. Jarrin: WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT! She inset the dildo into her pussy and than she inserts it in mine and she begins thrusting faster and faster Jarrin: Ohhhhhhhhh............Goooooooooooooood ....fuuuuuuuucccckkk Mikki: You like that you dirty girl than going to love this. She thrust faster and faster it looks like we were both about to cum Jarrin: OHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUCKK Mikki: YEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS! X rated scene end. I pass out and so does Mikki,. I wake up first than Mikki. Mikki: What happen. Why does my head hurt Jarrin why are you chained up Jarrin: YOU FUCKED ME! Mikki: What? Jarrin: YOU FUCKING FUCKED ME ! Mikki: WHAT! I do not remember anything. Jarrin: DONT JUST SIT THERE UN CHAIN ME Mikki: Your not going to hit me are you Jarrin: No why would I do that. Mikki: Promise Jarrin: I promise Mikki: No crossing fingers Jarrin: You can see them my fingers aren''t cross Mikki Un chain me and I immediately karate chop of love her head . Mikki: I thought you said you were not going to hit me Jarrin: My toes were crossed. If you mention this to anyone I will fucking kill you got that Mikki: I promise. Hey Jarrin Jarrin: What? Mikki: Was I any good? Jarrin: SHUT UP MIKKI! Later on we learn that Ac Drugged Lilly water bottle to spice up their sex life. The both us beat the shit out of him Chapter 66 Graduation and Greyline Finally we have finish the last test for finals and school is finally over. I finish My Vanhailin career. Not how I expected though. The last year I finish up as a girl after all. Collage is on my next step in life, but I do have to married first. The wedding is only to months away. Mikki and I have been really busy lately. My mother had started staying over at the Boodheavens so that she could help out with the wedding. Everyone was happy because of my mother cooking, I think they got addicted. Also Everyone has gotten there collage admittance letter. Lilly and I are going to Stanford University. Lilly is really smart and puts in a lot of effort. she got a full ride all for years. As for me you know how collages like to have minorities especially if you are smart. I am going to be a Lawyer because knowing my family and the family I am going to marry into I am going to need to know the law to bail these people out of trouble. Lilly is going to be a doctor. She wants to live life comfortably and she is also good at helping people. Luka is going to UCLA foe business managing so he will be also on the west cost. We decided to get apartment and just fly to school everyday from there. We can fly faster than a plane after all. Jax got into USC. He wanted to be as far away from his family as possible. So he is Also headed to the west Coast. Mikki is just following him. She is rich and decided to sale some of her artwork over there and make her own studio. As for AC he got a job at the Candy Store with David and Ophelia, The are also moving to the west coast because he does not want another family member stumbling upon his business especially Mimaw. Oh yeah David introduce Ophelia to Mimaw and hi parents they approved. They thought a prim and proper girl like Ophelia will settle a rambunctious youth like David. Today is the day before our graduation and Everyone is over Luka house. My family, Lilly Family, Even AC family. We all are having a great time. Mimaw and Natasha are getting along really well. They both like to drink. Natasha likes her Tequila and Mimaw like me likes Rum. Rum is made out of sugar cane, so of course us sugar freaks would drink that kind of Alcohol. I am glad they get along so well. Those two fighting would be worst than world war three. Well birds of a feather flock together. Luka gather the 8 of us Me , Mikki, Lilly, Jax, AC, David, and Ophelia. He says he wants to talk to us. He would not tell me what it was he been in his room planning this for a couple of days. Luka: You must be wondering why I called all of you? Jarrin: What the big Secret Mikki: You been to your self for a couple of days I could not even figure it out Jax: Come on tell us already. Luka: All of you may no that we are all going to collage on the West coast, and David, Ac, and Ophelia are working there correct. Everyone: Yes Luka: Well I decided to establish a company on the west coast. You know spread my wings and all that and I want you guys to help me start it. Ophelia: What is this company? Jarrin: I never herd about this before. Luka: Granny Tasha and Dad this when they were my age they all started a Mercenary group. Lilly: You want us to be Mercenaries Luka: Yes and No. My company is a little different. We help people. The supernatural and humans. Everyone: Huh? Luka: Everyone here is to related to supernatural and humans right. Jarrin, Jax and Mikki you all were former human were you not. Jax, Jarrin, and Mikki: Yes Luka: Lilly: Your half human right. Lilly: Yes Luka: David, Ac, Ophelia,: Don''t you have human customers and isn''t Martha human as well. A, D, O: Yes Luka: We walk between the Supernatural and the human world. It is only fair that we help both. I want your help after collage and you get your degrees. Let say eight years from now. I don''t Just want you I need all of you. You all have a certain set of skills that I want. David and Ophelia David and Ophelia: Yes Luka: You two can get any type of weapon medicine or supplies. That will definitely come in handy. I got starting money and I willing to invest in your store and give you more resources. There eyes light up David: Deal thanks Boss man Luka: Lilly you are one of the smartest people I know and I am sure we will be going on a difficult assignments and we might get hurt or sick. I need a good doctor like you. I am also willing to pay you a good salary and your own research lab as well. When she herd her salary her eyes sparkled not to mention her own lab, Lilly: Take care of me. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Luka: AC I could use your skill set and your connection in the underground. You also might get to steal stuff too. What ever you find you get to keep. Ac Eyes lit up that kleptomaniac AC: I am in Luka: Mikki you are the best person I know that can get dirt on anyone. It is like they let down there guard when they are around you. How about it there will be plenty of Adventures. Mikki: Yay Adventure Luka: Jax you are my best friend I could not pull this off without you. Jax: I already was going to except. You did not a have to even bother. I di not know what I wanted to do in college anyway. Luka: Thanks man. Jax: Anytime Luka: Jarrin My Future wife I know you are going to be a lawyer. I can already tell you will become a bulldog and not let go of anything that you believe is unjust or not right. I want you to be head of my legal department. Knowing us we bound to get into trouble. I need someone I can trust. Jarrin: I guess it a wife job to support her husband dream. Mikki is bound to piss people off. What is your little company going to be called. Luka: Greyline The company will be called Greyline. We walk the line between humans and the supernatural living a grey existence. Jarrin: I guess that will be ok. After that we all poor a cup alcohol and begin to drink. The Next day we wake up it is graduation. My mom does my hair and she picks me a red dress and black heels. I still Can''t walk in heels. I don''t understand how my mom can run in them. Then Mimaw hands me a necklace it has a bat whit a pentagram on it with a ruby stone. Representing both my side a witch and a vampire. Than I put on our My cap and gown. Luka and Mikki are already down stairs. Luka in a Black suit a White collared shirt and a red tie. Mikki wearing a green dress with silver heels. Daphne: Ok now that everyone is here put on your illusion ring and age your self to the appropriate age and lets get going. Mom makes herself look like 34. Making her look like she had me in her teens. While we all know that is a load of crap. My mom is the youngest of her sister but she is still old. It goes aunt Lucy, aunt Gia, Then my mother. Mimaw makes her self look around fifty, But she still looks good for her age. We have really good genes and age well Mimaw look like and adult version of me even more than my mother. She just has short hair. While I have long hair. We all get to the school say goodbye to our parents and go to our assign seats. I am close to Lilly since her last name begins with T and mine is S. Then the Teachers do there speeches and So does Lilly she is the Valedictorian of our class. I told you she is smart. After that they start calling our names and we receive our diplomas Luka called Principle : Luka Bloodheaven He shakes his hand everyone claps and Daphne begins to cry Principle: Azazel Castiel Church Ac goes on to the stage gives a piece sign and walks off Principle: Jaxon Moon Yeah Jax full name is Jaxon he walks over get his Diploma people clap Principle: Jarrin Scarlett I go up on stage Mimaw snaps picture and mom blows and air horn. Mom how did you smuggle in a air horn. they all are looking at my mom how in embarrassing than I hear some whispers Student: Wow that Jarrin Mom she is hot and she looks so young Student 2: Is Jarrin going to like that when she gets older, I herd Luka was marrying her. Danm I hate Luka even more now Danm mom stop drawing attention to yourself Principle: Lilliana Thorn I swear Balthazar was the loudest one cheering when Lilly walked on stage he was also crying. What going to happen when she marries. Principle: Our final graduate Mikayla Zane Mikki: Walks on stage Than she stops Mikki: THANK YOU VANHALIN AND GOODNIGHT Than she sticks her hand out like a rocker. She always has to make a good entrance or exit the attention whore . Graduation is over and we are signing year books and taking pictures. Why do so many people I don''t know want me to take pictures with them. I also sign year books until My hand is numb. So do Mikki and Lilly Korrina: Honey you sure are popular just like me back in the day. Jarrin: I don''t want this kind of attention. Korrina: You always were shy. When you were little you hid up under my skirt when you met new people Jarrin: MOM! Korrina: Your wedding coming up are you ready Jarrin: Yeah I think so. After my wedding the next chapter in my life is about to begin. Chapter 67 The Wedding Part 1 Daphne Pov I can''t believe it one of my babies is getting married. I am so proud. I can see a light at the end of the tunnel. Pretty soon I will be having grandchildren. I can''t believe one of my plans actually worked. I guess Gabe is up next. Now I to do something that Isac and I really don''t want to do. We have to call my side of the family and tell them Luka getting married. There is reason I left with Isac. My maiden name was Daphne Coldblood I was apart of the Coldblood family. I never liked the ways they did things and I left when I was 18 with Carol. She was a black sheep too but different reasons than me, I was a delinquent Carol was a Klutz and blew up everting with her experiments. The Coldblood believe perfection and wanted to change us. We refused and left. My sister Sasha is a good girl I kept in contact with her. I even told her about my kids, I have not told my mother though, She would corrupt them and I don''t want that. I want each of the to find their own path with plenty of grandchildren of course. I dial thee phone Sasha: Hello who is this? Daphne: It is your sister. Sasha: Daphne it been a long time we have not spoken since Eva was born, Daphne: I been busy anyway I wanted tell you that Luka is getting Married Sasha: What were does time go. Are you going to tell mother Daphne: I kind of have to he is her grandson after all even though she doesn''t know he exist. Can you put her on the phone. Sasha: Give me a sec. Amanda: Daphne finally come crawling back. That marriage with the Bloodheaven didn''t work out. You can still have Rodrick He has just divorce and I am sure he will be perfect for you. I sigh inwardly. Rodrick was a guy my mother set me up with. He was a tool and cheater. I never would have been happy with him. It was more of agreement than a marriage. Than I met Isac and he flipped My world views. I thought he was weak like Rodrick, but he was kind and gentle and loyal. Than I saw him fight he was the most hot blooded person I have ever seen he was even stronger than I was. I fell in love with him as a person and his strength. He beat Rodrick in every category and I am happy to be his wife. Daphne: No mom I am happily married for the past 25 years. I just wanted tell you my son is getting married. Amanda: YOU HAVE A CHILD! Daphne: 3 Amanda: What I have more grandchildren, beside Francis and Anton Francis and Anton are My sister kids. Francis is the same age as Luka 18 and Anton is 15 Daphne: 3 kids Luka Gabriel and Eva. Luka is getting married in a couple days. Amanda: I have to meet this girl I must no if she is fit to birth the a Coldblood child Daphne: You have no say, Isac and I have already approved and Luka is not a Coldblood he is a Bloodheaven Amanda: Can I least have the name of the child he is going to Marry and what Family she is from. Daphne: Her name is Jarrin and she is from the Blaze Family. Amanda: THE BLAZE FAMILY! Does she happen to be related to Diana Blaze of the Burning Pentagram. Daphne: is that a problem Amanda: God no. The Blaze family are known for extremely powerful witches. Diana is the strongest in the Family. She is also the strongest Witch on the Continent. The blood of Diana run threw her this is wonderful news. I must gain favor with my new granddaughter in law. Daphne: Those two kids are in Love I do not want to ruin there wedding with politics. I will uninvited you right now if you even think of your little scheming Amanda: Ok I understand I hang up. Amanda pov I call in my other two grandchildren Francis and Anton Francis: Yes Grandmother Anton: Sup Grandma Anton in his hippity hop music no respect for the elderly. Why can''t he be like his brother. Amanda: We are going to your cousin wedding. Anton don''t embarrass me Anton: Why are you only saying that to me. Amanda: Francis is a angel. He grown. No respect Francis: Who wedding are we going to. Amanda: We are going to your cousin Luka wedding he is your age Francis Anton: I did not know we had a cousin I did not even know we had and aunt. Stolen story; please report. Amanda: We don''t talk much but that boy of hers did something good he caught a big fish. Francis: May I bring my Fianc¨¦ a long as well. Amanda: She will be part of the family now anyway go ahead. I walk out the room. Anton Pov So we got a cousin. I hope he is not a dick like my brother. he may put on a sweet face in front of the adults, but I know the real him he has a superiority complex and has to be the best at everything. Why would he need to bring Chelsea. It is a arrange marriage set up by grandma and they don''t like each other. My guess he just wants to show off how beautiful his fianc¨¦ is to our cousin. I admit she is pretty and has a c cup, but she has a bitchy personality. I think they deserve each other. Anton: Why are you bringing Chelsea Francis: I am making a lasting first impression. I want to make him understand I am superior in everyway. From our looks to our women. Is that so wrong. Anton: Yes Francis: You would not understand I totally understand your dick. Oh well Look it will be interesting couple of days. Luka Pov Everyone is gathering the wedding is just two days away. Mom told me she invited her side of the family. I never met them before I wonder what they are like. Everyone is here beside them. Jarrin Family, Ac, family, Lilly Family, Even some of my parents old mercenary buddies. Oh There is Nathanial and Sera with baby Rose. They left hell to come to the wedding that is nice of them. I also see David with Ophelia: He is teasing her again. I know the feeling. I here the doorbell and mom gets it. I guess that''s them. I Should go to introduce my self. First I see guy with blonde hair and red eyes he 6 foot kind looks like me I am guessing that is my cousin. Next a women with raven black hair and red Eyes that has to be my mom sister. I also see a Boy with Black hair like mine without the silver streaks he must also be a cousin Than women with blonde hair and red eyes. Little older looking but look similar to my mother. That must be my grandmother. I don''t know who the last one maybe one of their girlfriends. She has blonde hair and Blue steele eyes.I don''t know who she is but she is looking at me like a piece of meat. The guy with blonde hair Look annoyed. The kid with the black hair looked amused. I Introduce mu self Luka: Hi I am Luka Bloodheaven Thank you for coming. Anton Pov When I first see Luka I look at Francis with amused expression. Danm he beats you in a lot of categories. He is taller better built and more handsome. The scar on his eyebrow gives him a wild look. he introduce self he give us a genuine smile. It is not fake like my brother. I think am going to get along with this guy. Chelsea is drooling over him. Girl he is about to get married show so class. I can tell Francis all ready hates him. Francis: This is My Fianc¨¦ Chelsea where is your bride. Anton Oh I see if he can''t win with his look he is going to try to win with his girl. Chelsea is a ten. Chelsea doesn''t mine she loves being the most beautiful girl in the room Luka: I will go get her. The guy isn''t even fazed by Chelsea looks. She is a little upset. I like this guy even more now. He brings back a girl with light brown skin, red eyes and red and Black hair and a huge pair of tits. DAAAAAANM! May I call you master. If Chelsea a ten this girl is a Twenty. She blows Chelsea out the water. She Does not even deserve to stand next to her. Luka: This Is Jarrin, Jarrin This is my mom side of the Family the Coldbloods Jarrin: Nice to meet you Amanda: It is Honor Miss Blaze Jarrin: That is my Grandmother I am just Jarrin She even is really easygoing. Luka you hit the Jackpot. Another girl comes over not as pretty as Jarrin But still prettier than Chelsea by a lot Jarrin: This is My friend Mikayla We are having a double Wedding Mikki: Nice to meet you. Danm her voice is like that of angel. I got to get close to Luka and his friend they must tell me the ways of getting women like this. Wow Francis and Chelsea got slap in the face twice and opposite party didn''t even know they did it. This is definitely going to be a good wedding. Chapter 68 The Wedding Part 2 .I meet Daphne mother her sister, and her Nephews, Her mother seem really nice a little to nice. She keeps on asking me to introduce my grandmother to her. I was about to answer when Daphne pulled her away. I wonder was that about. Than I meet Francis Luka Cousin. He kind of reminds me of Jayden. I will have to keep my eye on him. Anton Kept looking at me and then at girl Chelsea. I think he likes me better then her. Chelsea starts talking to me Chelsea: Dis your parents arrange your Marriage. Jarrin: No we fell in love on our own. I would never agree to arrange marriage Chelsea: You lucky bitch She whisper something that I get not quite catch. I think she just called me a bitch. Ok she is a bitch but I do not think she is a schemer like Jayden. Speaking of Jayden there she is I say good by to Chelsea. I can see her given the stink eye out the corner of my vision. What are you going to do haters are going to hate. Jarrin: You are not going to try anything on my wedding day right. Jayden: Do I look like some one who would ruin my cousin wedding day Jarrin: Yes Jayden: That is true but rest a sure mom and Mimaw got me on a tight leash if even think about doing something my ass will be redder than your eyes. I guess I can be assured Even Jayden would not go against Mimaw directly.. After the rehearsal The Girls Take Me and Mikki to the house for our Bachelorette party and The Men take Luka and Jax off somewhere to there bachelor party. We send Gabe, Kayla, Cammy, and Eva to bed. Time for the adults to play. They make me and Mikki where wedding vails. We get drunk and play games. We play a game were yo wrap up the bride in toilet paper to make it look like a dress. We also played pin the penis on the men. Mom even bought a pi?ata. Korrina: To the right. Not your right my right Jarrin: What is your right I can''t see I am Blind folded remember Celine: Move to left child and swing I swing and hit the pi?ata it breaks and candy falls out. Then we play limbo I get out first because my boobs hit the bar. But Jayden wins. Strangely I feel ok with that. Than mom gives me and Mikki a present. Jarrin: Mom What is this Korrina: It is for your honeymoon Mikki: Thanks Mrs. Wright I open it pull out a very risqu¨¦ black set of panty and bras and are those garter belts. I don''t even know how to wear garter belts. Mikki got the same thing except her is white Jarrin: I think Luka would like this present more than I do. Korrina: You got to have the right gear for the battle in the bedroom. The honeymoon is a warzone and this will help get pure control over your man. Mikki: I get It we put them on a leash and the leash is sex Korrina: Exactly The doorbell rings and I open it is a op. What is a cop doing here were we to loud. Cop: I got a call saying there was disturbance Jarrin: A disturbance? Cop: A disturbance in my Pants He yanks off his Pants and starts dancing. THEY GOT US A STRIPER. He enters the house the ladies start screaming. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Jarrin: Mom Why did you get a stripper Korrina: It wouldn''t be a party without a striper, here is some ones. For those of you don''t know stripers are paid in 1 dollar bills .. Mikki: Just go with it. Jarrin Fuck it I start putting money in his pant Celine: dance boy dance. We end up having a interesting time I wonder what Luka doing. Luka Pov Everyone takes me on the night on town because they say it is are last night of freedom. First we go to a strp club. and we drink. We so body shots off the stripers. Than we go gambling. I win a lot of cash. I talk get too know my cousin as well. Anton: Have you guys did it yet Luka: Yes He start to bow to me Luka: Stop you are embarrassing me Anton: Make you your disciple on the ways of getting women. Luka: Fine Fine let go of my leg. Francis: Did you have a arrange marriage Luka: No we love each other Francis: Danm he beat me everything Luka: What was that Francis: Nothing. Jax call me over and we do some shots. Danm can get to drunk we are getting married tomorrow. We do not end up like the hangover. We all get home and see the girls sleeping on thee couches. They are all drink. I kiss Jarrin and I also put some aspirin on the table for her. Then I head To bed. Bad luck to see the bride before the wedding. I wake up and see aspirin on the table I take it Mimaw. Use the healing flame to heal our hangovers. Than Mom takes Mikki and I to get ready. We both are wearing a white dress and my hair is in a bun Mikki is long. We both have a vail. The guys are already at the church. We head there and wait in a room. Daphne and my mom are with us both of them are crying The ceremony starts and you can here the music I ask Rob to walk me down the Isle. I don''t have a dad and he the closet I have to a farther figure. Mikki and I both walk down the isle together. Jax is on the left Luka the right. We each go to our side then the pastor starts Pastor: Do you Jaxon Moon And Luka Bloodheaven Take Mikayla Zane and Jarrin Scarlett to be your lawfully wedded wives in sickness and in health do death do you part Jax and Luka: We do Pastor: And do you Jarrin and Mikayla. take these two men to love them and respect the no matter what. too be your husbands. Jarrin: and Mikayla: We do. Pastor: With the power vested and me I now pronounce you husbands and wives you may kiss your brides They kiss us people clap. Then we go to the reception it was pretty good we feed each other cake. it was delicious because my Mom baked it. Then they clear the floor and the four of us had our first dance. After the party. We get in two convertibles one red the other blue. they have just married on them. We each get off into the car and head off to our honeymoon. It a cruise for the four of us. We wave good bye. I still see tears in my moms eyes. Daphne hugs her. I am now officially Jarrin Bloodheaven and Mikki is Mikayla Moon. Chapter 69 Honeymoon and Trenchers Ok today is the first day for the cruise we spent the night in a hotel and we got up really early so that we could head to port. We get there and re can already see people. getting on the Ships Captain: Names Luka: The Bloodheaven and Moon Party. The Captain looks at the names and search for our reservations. Captain: Everything seems to be in order Mr. and Mrs. Bloodheaven and Mr. and Mrs. Moon. I hope that you have wonderful time on the Orca and Have a happy Honeymoon. Luka: Thank you A crew member takes us to our rooms. We have suites right next to each other. Jax Picks Mikki up and heads in. he also put a do not disturb sign on his door. Dang he moving fastwe haven''t even left port yet. I hear the horn and webegin to move. I guess I take that back. Then Luka Picks me up. Jarrin: Hey Luka: I cant let him show me up now can I Then he takes me into the room and locks the door Crew member: Lucky bastards X rated scene I can already hear Mikki and Jax going at it. Was that a Whipping sound are they into S&M. I wonder who is the S and who is the M Mikki: Jax whip me harder That answer that question. Then Luka takes something out of his bag it is chocolate syrup and whipped cream. All I can say to this is well played . He dips chocolate syrup on his dick. He trying to trick me in to giving him head. I don''t like doing that and I only do it on special occasion like a birthday or Christmas Jarrin: Your trying to trick me to giving you a blowjob aren''t you Luka: Is it working Jarrin: Maybe Danm it is totally working Danm Luka he knows my weaknesses. I start giving him a blowjob and slurping the chocolate off. Luka: Oh...Like that right there. I can also hear Mikki in the other room Mikki: Oh...God fuck me harder you know I like it like that. After that my mouth is covered in chocolate, Then kisses me and licks it of my face. Then we head over to the bed he takes off my shirt unsnaps my bra than he start cover whip cream on my breast. Then he starts to lick it off. Jarrin: Ahh...ahhh.........ahhhhh Luka: Your not only one who like sweets. He puts his hand in my pussy and starts fingering me he moving faster and faster but he stop right before I am about to come. Jarrin: Why did you stop you tease. Luka: You know I am a little sadistic during sex. Then he turns me over and starts ramming his cock in my pussy. Jarrin: Yes.......yes yes yes oh god fuck yes. Luka: I notice your screamer Jarrin: Shut....ahahhahahah...up He thrust me harder and harder until I finally cum and so does he. Did he cum inside me your lucky I just had my period other wise I would have been so pist. not ready for babyyet. Xrated scene end After we finishI head to the shower and Luka sneak attacks me in there . We end up doing it in there too. I just took shower now I got to take another one. Then we take shower together. I decide to go to the pool on deck. I put on a red bikini with black stripes. I was really worried about wearing a bikini when I first became a girl, but now I am like fuck it I have had a penis inside me I have completely loss my manhood. Wearing a bikini is nothing. I see Mikki when I exit my room she is wearing a white bikini with green stripes. Jax is there two he got Blue swim trunks. Luka comes out with black swim trunks with a red stripe. I put on my shades grab a towel and a light novel I might do reading while I am up there. We get too the pool and Mikki and Jax do a cannon ball it splashes all over me. Jarrin: Geeze thanks Mikki: No Problem Then Luka pushes me in the pool Luka:ahhahahah Jarrin: You think that is funny don''t you. Luka: A little bit I grab him by the ankle and drag him under Luka: Pftt Jarrin: hahhahahah it is funny Luka: Now you have force me to steal your swimsuit as punishment Jarrin: Hey Luka not cool there is people out here. keep away ahhhhhh Luka chases after me in the pool Guest: The Lucky bastard Guest 2: I hate that guy he get to play with such a beautiful girl. Luka continues chasing me and Jax and Mikki are splashing each other with water. I decide get out and catch up on some light reading. Luka: Want to go play limbo Jarrin: No I am always the first one out. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Luka: What do you mean Mikki: Her boobs keep hitting the stick. Jax and Luka: hahahahahahahahah Jarrin: Shut up Jax and Luka go enter the Limbo competition and I do some reading and relaxing in a chair and mikki beside me working on her tan. Mikki and I star talking Mikki: So how was sex Jarrin: sweet Mikki: we had a great time. Jarrin: I know I did not know you guys were into S&M Mikki: First time I think we are going to it more often though. You should try it. Jarrin: No thanks Mikki: Why Jarrin: Luka has a little sadist in him and I feel like I would be the M in the relationship and I don''t want to get whipped. Mikki: You herd that Jarrin: Who didn''t . I girl walks up to us shed had blonde hair and ocean Blue eyes she is wearing a blue bikini ???: Do you mind if I sit here. Jarrin: Not at all Mikki: It fine. ???: Thank you I am Shelbi Poseidon by the Way Jarrin:Jarrin Bloodheaven Mikki: Mikayla Moon but people call me Mikki We start talking to Shelbi. She is 19 year old collage student andgoes to Stanford she is going to be a Marine biologist and right now she is on vacation with her boyfriend Wave. We continue talkingwhen Fog start coming in. Jarrin: This is weird Mikki: It is suppose be sunny Shelbi: This fog is not natural Jarrin: What do you mean Shelbi: You wouldn''t understand I got to go find Wave But before she leaves I grab her. Jarrin: Try us Mikki: Where open minded Shelbi: Fine I don''t Know if you will believe me but this fog was cause by water magic. She knows about Magic I am guessing she is not human Jarrin: You are not human are you Shelbi: Half had did you know. I show her my eyes they turn red. Shelbi: What are you. Jarrin: Are you knew at this Shelbi: You could say that my mother was a mermaid and Farther was a fisherman. My mother died before she could teach me everything. But she did tell about the sea magical creature not land one though. Jarrin: I am a vampire witch Mikki: I am a valkyrie . How do you know about this. Shelbi: It is a water spell that help hide things. I am guessing we are about to be attack by pirate nonhuman one at that. That is why I need to find Wave He is a lot stronger than I am. Before we could ask whatWave is12 purpleslimy things with fish scales and tridents surround us. Shelbi: Trenchers Trencher leader: Well well boys lookwhat we have here three beautiful lades we are going to have fun tonight Jarrin: Sorry I don''t let anyone beside my husband touch me Shelbi: Your married Mikki: So am I Shelbi: Why wont wave pop the question that coward. Trench: Quit ignoring us attack I use Berserking dragon Fist and knock people off the boat. Mikki start shooting them, and Shelbi use her voice to stun them then knocks them of the boat with a water spell. We are doing goo into something land in my neck. It also land in Shelbi and Mikki Jarrin: What is this I can''t move. Shelbi: It looks like a quilfish spike we wont be able to move for ten minuets. This is not good The Trencher startto move to us and the I hear a familiar voices and one not so familiar. Luka: THUNDER Jax: FLYING WOLF CLAW Wave: SHARK RUSH Three attacks hitthe trenchers and they fall over board. Jarrin: What took you so long Luka: Had to put the passenger to sleep Jax: It be kind of bad ifthey saw us. Mikki: Who is this Jax: This is.... Shelbi: WAVE! Luka: What she said he is from the shark race we met him during the limbo contest. I look at wave he has blue skin, blonde hairand pink eyes. he also has a shark tail and afins on his arm and Back. he must of use a illusion ring wile the passenger are awake Wave: Shelbi you ok Shelbi: Yeah thanks Wave: This wont be the last time we see them the always come in waves Jarrin: Did you really just say that Mikki: What a lame pun Shelbi: Come onWave I love you but a comedian you are not Wave: Sorry We introduce after the venom were off we introduce Luka and Jax to Shelbi and They introduce us to Wave. We don''t know when they are coming again but we have to be prepared. Chapter 70 I Hate tenticles and I Miss Fucking Ace. So the six of move all the passengers in there rooms and Lock the door and. We put crew somewhere safe. Now the most important question does anyone know how drive a boat. Jarrin: can any drive this thing Wave: Not to worry I been on the seas my whole life I know how drive a boat just like riding a bike. Mikki: Except if you fuck up we end up like the Titanic Shelbi: Don''t fuck up Wave Wave: No faith at all. Shelbi how long have we been together Shelbi: 3 years Wave: Have I ever let you down Shelbi: Yes don''t fuck up Wave Jarrin: Does anyone else know how to drive a boat. They shake their heads Jarrin: Fuck. Wave: Relax I will put in Auto we beat the Trencher and who ever is controlling them and we wake up the Captain Problem solve and I go back to winning the limbo contest. Luka: Every thing you said correct except I am winning the Limbo contest Jax: Both of you are wrong I am winning the limbo contest Jarrin & Shelbi: WHO CARES ABOUT THE FUCKING LIMBO CONTEST! Luka& Wave & Jax: Sorry Jarrin: Oh yeah what do you mean some one is controlling the Trenches Shelbi: Trenches are usually hired muscle they are not that smart. We go to the deck and we wait for the trenches and their mysterious leader. I do not know who it will be but it wil probably some aquatic creature. We wait and wait. We get a little board and start to play some cards. Mikki: Why have they not attack yet I am so board. Wave: My guess is they only expected humans to be on this ship. I am thinking they are trying to come up with a new game plan Luka: Also the longer we wait the more moral we loose and less we feel like fighting. Jarrin: Should we go attack them Luka: No they have the advantage in the water. The only people who are built for aquatic combat is Wave and Shelbi. beside that it is foggy outside you''d get lost Jarrin: No I would not Jax and Mikki: Yes you would Jarrin: Shut up Shelbi: Check it out I see 3 ships when did they get close to us. Jax: They use the fog as cover. Mikki: Jarrin were going to be in a real pirate fight best Honeymoon ever Shelbi: This is your Honeymoon Jarrin and Mikki: Yeah Shelbi: How come you wont marry me Wave Wave: Danm stepped on a landmine Shelbi: We will talk about this later. The Trenches get off there boat and start coming for us. Shelbi and Wave jump into the water. Shelbi legs turn into a light blue fish tail. Shelbi :We will take care of the Small fries there isn''t anything faster than a mermaid in the water Wave: She is right Shelbi is faster than I am. Shelbi swims around the life boat and starts pulling Trenches and stabbing the with a knife she made out of water. Then Wave is acting like Jaws sneak attacking them by popping out of the water and biting their throats. He is really like a shark. Then a Harpoon shoots at Shelbie Wave: Shelbie LOOK OUT! Wave gets in front of the harpoon and catches it with his teeth. and crushes it. Wow that is some amazing bite strength. another harpoon fires this time it hits Wave in the shoulder. Shelbi: WAVE! are you ok Wave: I am fine but I am going to feel that in the morning Shelbi: Quit joking around you got a harpoon in your shoulder let go back to the ship for now. ???: Like I let you do that Wave: a Kraken man The Kraken man has gold skin and six arm like tentacles with four more harpoon He throws another one Wave goes to protect Shelbi. But Luka is already there flying in the air Mikki and I follow him. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Luka: Not Today Kraken Man: Your lucky the vamp was here to save you shark Jarrin: tentacles it just had to have tentacles Mikki: What wrong with tentacles Jarrin: I don''t want to talk about it. Luka: You are remembering Calamari aren''t you Jarrin: Don''t even speak that evil slimy creature name Mikki: Who is Calamari Luka: He was one of Robin experiments that wrapped Jarrin in his tentacles Mikki: You were in live tentacles porn Jarrin: Shut up Jax: Hey Luka Luka: What Jax: Was it hot Luka: A little bit Jarrin: I HERD THAT! Luka: Fuck! Kraken Man: Stop ignoring me you rats with wings He starts throwing harpoons at us we doge them in the air. Mikki fly''s Wave back to ship and Shelbi goes with them. Then she applies light magic on him and takes out the harpoon. I should of went with them. God my trauma is acting up and it freaking me out I hate fucking tentacles This guy need to be taken out. Kraken Man : Die, Die, Die, Take this TENTICLE REACH He reaches his tentacle and it grabs me and it fucking wrapping around me constricting Me it all over my breast and crotch. Gross it is so fucking slimy. I HATE FUCKING TENTICLES. The Kraken men is full of lust. Kraken: Well look like I got some good booty on this job Jarrin: Fucking pirate pun Luka face gets dark and he rips the tentacle that was holding me and brings me back to the boat Kraken: Ahhhhhhhhhh Luka: Stay Jarrin: ok Why am I being so obedient right now. Maybe I just don''t want to touch him. Luka looks really angry thought Then he goes over to the Kraken Kraken: You Bas.... Luka: DIE! HEAVENS WRATH! A huge lighting bolt falls from heavens and he struck by the lightning. He turns into cinders. Since the Kraken is defeated the Trenches retreat to their boat. they are sailing away and Luka comes back. Shelbi: They are getting away Jarrin: I got this I know I am going to regret this. I wind up and throw a punch. Jarrin: FIRE FIST! A huge flaming Fist goes and destroys the boat. Than I begin to cry. Shelbie: Why are you crying they were the enemies Jarrin: I not crying because of that(crying) I am crying because I fucking miss Ace Shelbie: What? Mikki: Why did you (crying) Do that now I am sad. Jax: What do you mean you miss Ace? Mikki: He Died Jax: ACE IS DEAD! I am only on the Impel Down Arc Luka: It was Fucking sad I flipped a table Jarrin was Balling. Shelbie: What is going on? Wave: At Least There Is Sabo Jarrin and Mikki: (crying) good guy fucking Sabo Luka: You Know One Piece Wave: Luffy going to be King of Fucking Pirates Shelbie: ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT THAT FUCKING PIRATE SHOW YOU WATCH! Wave: It is not a Pirate show it is a way of life. You would not understand Shelbie faced palm. I make a vow in my heart if or when I have a son I am going to name him Ace and there is not danm thing Luka can do about it. I look into the sea and promise myself. The fog clears and we wake up the guess. Nothing really exciting happen after the kraken and the trenches, but we did have a lot of sex. We say Goodbye to Shelbie and Wave after the trip and head back. Pretty soon Collage starts. and After that we will start are company Greyline. The next eight years we will all be really busy. Chapter 71 Eight years Later and I Am Going to be a Mom It has been eight years and I am now 26 years old. A lot has Change. I am still happily married. Yeah we got past the seven year itch. I am Now 5 foot 8 in My hair is a lot longer and my boobs have grown to and E the same size as Mom and Mimaw. Were fucking tied. I think my chest is to big. Luka doesn''t seem to mind though. He has also grown he is now as tall as Isac who is 6foot five. He now wear a beard and has shot black hair. I finish Law school and Now am head of the Legal department for the company. No children yet I am not ready I saw Lilly and Mikki go through labor not something I want to do any time soon. Yeah Mikki and Lilly are mothers, Lilly and AC have a daughter named Uriel they call her Uri for short. She has Blonde hair and one purple eye and one green eye. She is adorable baby. Mikki has a son named Malik he is just like Mikki. I don''t know if that is good or bad.He has brown hair and light brown skin he also has silver eyes like Mikki. When he transform he just grows a wolf tail, ears and Claws. He looks like a wolf beastmen. he fucking adorable as well. AC kind of remind me of Balthazar as a parent. There so alike it is funny. Ophelia and David got married last year It was a good wedding. I don''t know why they waited so long. They lived together for eight year even have a daughter that is four. Her name is Ember. She has blue hair with orange eyes and light brown skin. She is a little naughty like David. Ophelia has her hands full. We all work For Luka company Greyline. Right now it is small we only had it for about a year, but it is doing pretty well. We are well known in The West Coast. Mikki work In surveillance and information gathering. she good at her job. Jax Is head of security and train. Lilly is a doctor, She helped deliver Malik. Ac work in the Retrieval department. He still a Kleptomaniac and Uri starting to learn his bad habits. David and Ophelia handle getting Supply''s and I do contract negation with Lilly and handle certain legal situation/ Marco got my number on speed dial he always is accused of sexual harassment. I thought he learn by now he is already 34 years old. Right now I am in court helping a friend out her son was accuse of murder even though the evidence was circumstantial at best. I can look and his eyes he did not do it. I seen a lot of murder over the year this kid is not one of them. Yeah that is right I do Pro bono work Judge: has the jury reach a verdict Jury Foreman: We have your honor in the case of the state of California for the murder Officer Tibbs we the Jury find the defendant Tyrell Gibson. Not Guilty Judge: Case dismiss Mr. Gibson You are free to go Tyrel hugs me and cries so does his mom. Mrs. Gibson: Thank You Mrs. Bloodheaven Jarrin: No Problem Try bot to let this happen again Tyrell you got a second chance Tyrell: Thank You Tyrell is a good kid he got good grades he is always at home before dark and he is not in any Gangs or does any drugs. After my case I start to head out side but I suddenly feel like throwing up. I quickly go to bathroom and puke. What was that about. I did not even eat any thing this morning. I think I will go see Lilly. I head to my car and drive to company. I find Mikki and Lilly Playing with Uri and Malik in the daycare center. Mikki: Hey Jarrin When are you and Luka goin to have a kid of your own. Malik is so adorable aren''t you The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: I just don''t think I am ready for kids yet. Since you and Lilly had yours Daphne really has been pressuring me. Hey Lilly can check on me I am not feeling well. Lilly: Sure. Mikki can you watch Uri for me. Watch her carefully she got quick hands for baby. Ac is such a bad influence on her. Lilly gives me a check up and then she looks at my charts and has a stupid looking grin on her face. Why are you staring at me like that Lilly: Have you been tired recently Jarrin: Yeah Lilly Had weird cravings boobs sore. and throwing up lately. Jarrin: Now that you mention I have Lilly: Jarrin your pregnant about 3 weeks Jarrin: WHAT! I can''t be pregnant I am not ready to be mom yet. I thought I had so much time. It probably that trip to Vegas. I should not have had that quickie. Lilly: This is wonderful news though Mikki walks in carrying Uri and Malik She grinning like a mad women I guess she hers Mikki: Malik your going to have knew friend soon Jarrin: I have a question did it hurt Mikki: Hell yeah it did. Lilly was stupid and wanted a natural birth. I wanted to be drugged with anesthesia I wanted to be knocked the fuck out. It was the most painful things I felt in my life. Lilly: Ok in hindsight not my best decision. but don''t scare her. She bringing a life into this world . So when are going to tell Luka Jarrin: When he gets home I guess. I say good by To Mikki and Lilly and head home. I say Hi to Nix and Reggie wow have they gotten big over the years. I guess I start cooking, I cook Luka his favorite so I can ease in the news in. I finish cooking and he walks in and kisses me. Jarrin: hey there is something important I have to tell you. Luka: What is it Jarrin: It pretty Big Luka: What Jarrin: It really big Luka: Jarrin your stalling did you do something Jarrin: It more like we did something Luka: Hah? Jarrin: Fuck it I am pregnant His eyes widen then he come over picks me and hugs and Kisses me, Luka: Where going to have a baby Jarrin: Yeah Luka: You know we are going to have to tell my mother. Jarrin: I know Luka: She been wanting grandchildren since you moved in at 17 Jarrin: I know Luka Phone ring he answer it. It is his mother Luka: It is my mom Jarrin: It is like she is psychic Daphne: Are you coming for Zhang Birthday he is turning eight this year and want to see his auntie Jarrin and uncle Luka Luka: Yeah we are Jarrin: It better if we do this over the phone she is on the other side of the country. Luka: Your right. Hey mom Daphne: Yes Luka: Jarrin is pregnant. hello ...hello. she hung up Suddenly a portal comes through our house. Daphne your going to use a teleporting stone for this. What a waste of money. Daphne pops out and runs to my stomach Daphne: I am going to be a grandmother Jarrin: And I am going to be a mom. Chapter 72 Really Really Really Pregnant Daphne jumped out of that portal faster than a bat out of hell. She was so excited. That reminds me I have to tell my mother. Jarrin: Can you let my stomach go I have to call my mom Daphne: I don''t want to Is she pouting eventually Luka finally gets her off of me and I go to my purse and get my phone. Yeah I have a purse so what. They really are handy. I keep all my snacks in it and some other useless junk too Jarrin: Hey how is the Caribbean? Korrina: Great I should have came here years ago. Jesus massage my shoulder more put some elbow grease into it. Jarrin: Hey mom I am going to have a baby Korrina: (crying) My baby going to have a baby. I will be right over. Daphne takes my phone. Daphne: Come to New York she is going to have the baby there Korrina: Ok see you in a couple of days Jarrin: I am? Daphne: Of course I want to see the whole process I also have so much to teachyou. And it is good to be surrounded by family during a joyous occasion. Go and Pack your things. Jarrin: What about the company. Daphne: You have a lot of money. There is just the eight of you,and do you have any clients right now. Luka: We just finish today. Daphne: Than it settled. Better yet why don''t you all come down. I haven''t seen Mikki and Jax since Malik was born. I am sure Lilly, AC, David and Ophelia, Would like to see their families as well. Look like I have no say in this. I will let her have this she been waiting a long time. After we done I call everybody and tell them news. They are ok with it except for Ac who really does not want to spend time withBalthazar. We head out thisWeekend It is Zhang Birthday. Iask Reggie and Nix and Sparksto go in my shadow Reggie makes a portal and Nix and Sparks go in. Sparks is a Thunder Bird. It the egg I got from Mimaw on my 18 birthday We all take a plane back to New York and back to the city of Vanhailin. We arrive and all the people have started Zhang party. I see Gabe and Kayla. Those two have gotten really close since my wedding and I saw them dancing together. I think they make a cute couple. I also see Cammy and Eva they are good friends and are freshmen at Vanhailin High school. I see Yaoyao with Reiji and Gordon and Carol they haven''t change a bit. Celine is till watching her Spanish Soap operas.Then Marco still hitting On Robin even though she is a single mother. Her Daughter Tara is six. A little to much to drink one night. I Don''t know who the farther is only Robin does and refuse to tell anybody. If Gordon finds out that guy will definitely be executed. Than I see the Birthday boy Zhang he look like Yaoyao. He is also wearing chinese clothing.He has red eyes and long black hair in a braid. he runs up to me. Zhang: AUNTIEJARRIN! Jarrin: hey kid Zhang: Did you bring me something Jarrin: Hold on Hold on. I take out a pair of nun chucks. ZhangKnows Dragon Fury MartialArts he also knows how to use a sword, but the kid prefers nun chucks. I think he go influence from watching TeenageMutant NinjaTurtles when he was younger. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Zhang: Thank you. Want to spar Zhang is also battle freak. Jarrin: Sorry I can''t Zhang: Why? Daphne: She is pregnant Wow way to spill the beansDaphne. I thought that was my job. Everyone starts congratulating me and Luka. Zhang: How do people have babies? Jarrin: Ah Yaoyao: A women and man have sex and a baby pops out a woman vagina nine months later. Way to be blunt Yaoyao Reiji: You can''t say that stuff to Zhang he is to young Yaoyao: It not like he know what any of those terms are anyway. If it does not involve fighting he is to lazy to look them up anyway. Zhang: What Sex? Is it a cool Martial Arts move Yaoyao: It can involve wrestling and no it is not Martial arts Zhang: Then I don''t care. Yaoyao: See Reiji: He really is like you. Wow Yaoyao does not beat around the bush. If he ask her she will answer him no matter what. We continue the party and People leave. Mikki Luka, Jax, Malik and I are staying here. The rest are going to see there families. My mother shows up a couple days later. Then She and Daphne start teaching me how to raise a supernatural child. There no telling when my kid will get there powers. and just like that three months go buy. I am big like really big. I am way bigger than Mikki and Lillywas during their first trimesters. I getting a sonogram today I will be able to tell the sex of the baby. Lilly does itandthen looks at my chary her eyes grow wide. Jarrin: What iswrong Lilly: Nothing your just really pregnant. Jarrin: I know that I am pregnant my stomach is huge. Lilly: No I mean your really really really pregnant Jarrin: Stop speaking in riddles Lilly: the babies seem healthy Jarrin: BABIES! Asin twins Lilly: As in triplets two girls and a boy Jarrin: FUCK! how the hell am I suppose to raise three kids at one time on my first round. Lilly: Luka sure has some strong sperm Jarrin: THIS IS NO TIME FOR JOKRS! Lilly:Calm Down Relax breath After I calm downLily takes me back to the house Mom, Lukaand Daphne are at the table sipping tea Daphne: So is a boy or a girl Jarrin: Both They spit out what they were drinking Korrina:Your havingtwins Jarrin: Tripletstwo girls and a boy They spit out what they were drinking again Luka: Danm Jarrin: I blame you for this is your fault how are we suppose raise three kids at once. Korrina: Don''t worry I know you. You will be just fine. Ha now I got to go brag to Gia. Jayden had Two kids. My baby is having triplets beat that Gia It not a competition, but I won though. Luka: Don''t worry we can do this. Jarrin: I hope you are right. Chapter 73 The Return Of Zack Zack Pov It been Eight Years since I have been locked up in this cell. Eight years since I have not seen My Goddess Jarrin, And Eight Years since that bastard Luka took her away from me. If I ever get out of here I will kill Him and Take my goddess back and We will be together forever Muhahahahhahahh. First thing First I need to get out of here and to do that I need my powers back. I have been on good behavior and finally I am getting moved to a different prison I have just been waiting and waiting for a opportunity to escape and take revenge. I have already paid off a guard that is transporting me. Now all I do wait for him to make his move. Since I am the only prisoner There is only a Two men team. The drivers pulls over the other guard looks confuse, but I know what is about to happen. He pops two between the eyes. Than he open up the back and un cuffs me. Guard: Pleasure doing business with you Zack: You were worth every penny. After that he gives me a new change of clothes and a pistol. He turn around and walks away and I put two n the back of his head. Then I take his form. Now I have all my money back. I leave them on the side of the steet and walk away. Next in his form I make a new account and transfer the money I gave him and all his accounts. Now that I have some Cash it is time to find my goddess I found her. Her last name is now Bloodheaven. That bastard married her I will never forgive him. I go to there house and disguise myself as a bird. I see them. SHE PREGNANT! That should be me I should be with her. That should be my child in her stomach. Fine I WILL KILL HIM! I fly off and begin my revenge plan. Jarrin Pov I been having a bad feeling for a while now and I don''t know what it is. I tell Luka about it and he says that I am worrying about it to much. Maybe he is right. I thinking about things to much I am now 9 month and can hardly move at all. These kids are late bloomers they were suppose to be due any day now. Right now I am just sitting on the couch eating chocolate. The two of us are the only one home right now. I here a knock at the door. Jarrin: Luka some one is at the door Luka: Alright all be right down At the door we see a Mag. What is a Mag doing here and why do I have such a bad feeling about this. This is same feeling I got when Mikki and I went into the woods eight years ago. Now I am definitely on guard. Mag: Is this the Residence of Jarrin and Luka Bloodheaven This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Luka: Yes May I help you. Mag: Do You Know a Zackary Doppler he use to go by Zack My eyes widen Zack that Zack. My starker and all most Rapist Zack. Luka turn serious Luka: What is wrong. Mag: He escaped prison a few days ago and I believe he is coming here. We found two of the guard that transported him in a ditch. Jarrin: How Do you know he is coming here Mag: Because I am already here my goddess The Mag shift into Zack and stabs a syringe in Luka Neck. Oh my god this guy is fucking psycho. Jarrin: LUKA! Zack : Don''t worry about him he is only paralyze and can''t move. I would not hurt you and our children Jarrin: What are you talking about. Zack: They be half that bastard but they are also have you so I am willing to raise them as my own. This guy is fucking insane. He comes towards me and puts a needle into my arm I am slowly loosing consciousness. The last thing I can see is me being carried out the door. Luka Pov Luka: FUCK I CANT MOVE! come on Luka move. Zack: Try all you like you wont be able to move for hours. You took her from me now I am taking her back from you bye. He walks out the door with Jarrin. Fuck am Just going to sit here and let that asshole take away my family. Fuck this is not happening . I use blood manipulation and finally get the poison out of system. I am to haul ass after them when Mom and Korrina show up. They see me frantic and they ask me a tough question Korrina is scared I never ever seen her scared before. Korrina: LUKA WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER! Luka: She is gone he took her Daphne: Who took her Luka: Zack Korrina in now really frantic and Daphne is trying to calm her down, But it is not doing much good. She Has already lost her husband she does not want to loose her child Luka: I will get her back I swear. Korrina: When you find him bring him to me that is a order no if and or buts Oh god after her fear is gone I see rage complete and total rage. I do not want to mess with her right now so all I say is this Luka: Yes mam I head out the door and call Jax he is the best tracker I know and he already knows Jarrin scent Jax: Hey what up Luka: JARRIN BEEN KIDNAPPED Jax: WHAT! I am on my way. Wait for me Jarrin I am coming. Chapter 74 Otis I wake up all groggy. God my head hurts what happen. Oh yeah Zack fucking drugged me and kidnap me again. What is with this guy and Kidnapping me. Kidnap me once shame on you Kidnap me Twice shame on me, and I am fucking dumbass. I look around I am in bed like before, but at least this time I am not chained up this time. Great or those cribs three of them Two pink one and one blue. This sick fuck he really wants to play house with me and my kids. I also see more pictures of me over the past eight years how the fuck did he get these. I hear the door open and it is Zack Zack: Good evening sleeping beauty how are our children. Jarrin: They are not our they are mine. Zack: Don''t be like that you and I will raise the Kids well. Jarrin: You touch my kids I will kill you. Zack: I get it your motherly instincts are acting up I will let it be for now I see him leave. I manage to get up and waddle to the door I open it and see a fucking ogre guarding the door. The Ogre is twice the size as humans he is muscular like Gordon and has grey skin and white hair. he also has yellow eyes and two black horns. Fuck normally I would beat the crap out him, but right now I am in no position to take him on. I cam hardly move one. Two I do not want to endanger my kids Ogre: Not today little Lady the boss said you are not to leave this room. Why don''t you head back inside. Jarrin: Your lucky I am pregnant other wise I would beat your ass. Ogre: hahahah I like them sassy. you are interesting saying that in the position. it also pretty funny getting threaten by a pregnant lady. Zack: Oh buy the way this is Otis he is here so that you wont have any funny ideas about escaping. I pick up a vase on the table and throw it at him. he doges. Zack: Ok your upset I get that, but you will learn to love me Jarrin: No I wont Otis: hahahhahahahhah Zack: Shut up Otis. Your here to keep her here not laugh. just do your job Otis: Asshole Jarrin: hahhahhahha Zack storms off. Jarrin: Yo Otis why are you working for a psychopath like Zack. Otis: Got to feed the kids even that means bending the rules Jarrin: I don''t think you are bad person. I think your a dumbass for working for Zack but not a bad person Otis: Is that a insult or a complement Jarrin: A little bit of both, So want to let me go Otis: No Jarrin: Want to play cards Otis: Sure Otis and I begin to play poker and talk. He is a single dad. he just got laid off from work and he could barely put food on the table for his two kids Oscar and Olga. Jarrin: So are you only one here Otis: he hired two other Ogres. They are assholes and just doing this because they like hurting people. Don''t worry I will not let them get near you. I do not kill women or children Jarrin: But your a kidnapper Otis: I did not kidnap you. I am just guarding the door and waiting for a better deal Jarrin: are you implying something Otis: hypothetically if someone offers me some money to leave these assholes I might accept Weight is he saying that he will break Me out if I give him money. This is too good to be true. Zack giving me the one guy to break me out. When it is to good to be true it usually is Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Jarrin: Hypothetically if I give you money how do I know you will not betray me Otis: Will sign a contract Jarrin: Did you sign a contract with Zack Otis: No he is and Asshole and frankly I don''t trust him. Most Ogre are dumb but I am only half ogre I am also half demon. which is why I am smarter then most ogres and also look more humanoid and a lot smaller Jarrin: Would not know never met and ogre before, but you are right not to trust Zack Otis: So do we have a deal Jarrin: Are You strong? Otis spikes his power ok he is passable. His pressure feels like Jax or AC Jarrin: How would you like a job Otis: I am listening I begin to explain about Luka company. I also say that we have a daycare center. he smiles at that his twins Olga and Oscar are 5 and he need someone capable to watch them. They are ogre demon and human. there Mom was human. we sign a contact in blood. then he picks me up and we head out. we are moving carefully then he stopped Jarrin: What is it. Otis: were being followed I here clapping and see Zack and see two giant ogre behind him. They are way bigger then Otis. They are also uglier. Otis has a more human face. These guys have faces of wild beast. Zack: How dare you Otis think you can still my family have you know shame. Otis: Is this guy for real? He kidnapped you. Jarrin: I know he got screws loose. Zack: Holgar, and Garth take care of Otis but do not harm my Goddess Otis sets me down. Otis: can''t let anything happen to the new boss lady. Stay here Garth: I am going to enjoy killing a haflling like you Holgar: Try not to die quickly otherwise it would not be any fun Otis: Talking and Talking I get it you hate haflling I been hearing that my whole life. Let just fight already Jarrin: Can you handle a two on one Otis: I will be fine. My whole life has been 2v1 Zack: Maybe I should join the fight He transform into Luka and he has all his powers. this is not good Luka is a lot Stronger than he was Eight years ago. Otis: Who did he transform into this might be a little tough now Jarrin: Mu husband this is not good I don''t think you can handle 3 on 1 ??? What about 3 on 3 I Turn around and I see Luka and Jax Jarrin: LUKA! Luka: Jarrin are you ok are you hurt. are the kids ok Jarrin: Where fine but how did you find me. Luka: I had Jax track your scent we search all over for You. Zack: Luka always fucking Luka Today the day you fucking die Luka: I am here to take you to your executioner Zack: The Mags don''t kill Luka: Who said I was taking you to the Mags Jax: Yeah you really fucked up taking Jarrin I almost feel bad Zack: What are you talking about. Garth: Enough talk will kill you and the haflling Holgar: These people came just gave us more people to kill Zack: Kill the other two all you want but that bastard Luka is mine. Jarrin: Hey guys were going to have to hurry this up. Luka: Why? Jarrin: My Water just broke Luka Jax and Otis: FUCK! Chapter 75 Race Against Time Jarrin: Now Why did it have to be now. Jax: Can you hold it. Jarrin: I AM NOT GOING TO THE BATHROOM I AM GIVING BIRTH! Jax: sorry Luka: We got to finish this quickly Why is this happening now? Did they have a vote or something. One of them suggested they come out at the most inconvenient time and the other two agreed. They aren''t even born yet and they are al ready worried. What a way to bee born into this world. AHHHHH. Danm fucking contraction. The fight Start it is Otis vs Garth. Jax is fighting Holgar. That leaves Luka fighting Zack in Luka''s form. Good thing they are wearing different clothed. Luka wearing a red shirt. While Zack is wearing a Black one. The fight start and everyone spreads out. Garth: Take the OGRE PUNCH Otis: That what I hate about ogre they rely on brute strength to much and never use their head. PITFALL. Right before Garth punch is Otis he uses earth magic to create a whole in front of him. The Ogre falls in. He looked a little confuse and mad. Garth: You have magic but your and ogre Otis: My mother was a earth demon. Not so easy to kill a haflling is it. QUICKSAND Garth: BASTARD Garth try''s to get out of the whole but he can''t move. Garth: What is this I can not get free. Otis: A Quicksand spell the more you struggle the faster you sink, but it is not like I am going to sit buy and let nature take his course. STALAGMITES Huge rock spikes appear and he shoots them Like missiles into Garth Garth: AHHHHHHHHHH Otis: Shut up He closes the hole with a wave of his hand Garth is gone. One AHHHHHHH Down fuck guys hurry up. Next look over and see Jax and Luka still fighting. Jax right now is dodging Holgar Punches with ease he has not even transformed yet. Holgar: QUIT MOVING AND LET ME HIT YOU! Jax: Why would I do that. What are you a moron hhahahah. Holgar: Quit laughing and die OGRE RUSH Jax transforms his arms Jax: TWIN WOLF CLAWS Jax and Holgar clash and when finally over Holgar Arms fall off and they are spraying out blood Holgar: Ahhhhhh You bastard you took my arms I will kill you Holgar Tries to kick Jax but Jax cuts off his leg, Now Holgar is hopping around. Then He jumps to try to kick him again but the same things Jax start to walk away win Holgar says something and he turns around. Holgar: I will kill you and your entire family Jax: Should not have said that. Now you got to die KING WOLF ARTS ALPHA WOLF FANG A huge blue wolf made out of battle Aura shoots out his fist and devours Holgar until their is nothing left. Jax is really protective of Mikki and Malik. He come over here and so does Otis Jax: You Ok Jarrin: Fine,,Ahhhhhh... No I am not I take it back I am in pain a lot of fucking pain. I need drugs a lot of fucking drugs. Luka HURRY THE FUCK UP! Luka: Ok Zack: Those stupid ogre were useless, This is the second time you have tried to separate my goddess from me. Luka: Why are you so obsess. Did You not get a butt buddy in prison. Zack: THAT WAS ONE TIME I WAS STILL NEW THE GUY WAS HUGE! Luke: T M I dude. Zack Shut up all kill you. THUNDER JAVLINE Luka: It been years since I have seen that attack. BLOOD SHEILD Zack: I will you a Blood Attack BLOOD SWORD, What why is it not working I can copy all magic and Battle Aura techniques. Luka: Blood Manipulation is a inherited ability only people of my blood line can learn it. There is know way sorry excuse for a copy like you can learn it. BLOOD CHAINS He catches Zack and bound Zack Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Zack: Why did you not kill me Luka: Not my job some one else has something in stored for you. Zack: Wha... Jarrin: LUKA HURRY UP AND GET YOUR ASS OVER HERE! Luka: Sorry coming dear. Luka takes Zack and puts him in the trunk of his car then he put me in the back seat and we haul ass back to the house. Luka: I already called a head they should be expecting us Jarrin SHUT UP AND DRIVE! Luka: Yes Jax: Danm she scarier than Mikki was and she pointed a gun at me. Otis: No doubt We head into the house everyone is there. Lilly and Carol come get me and take me to my room and prepare for child birth. Lilly: Are you ready Jarrin: HELL NO! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH Lilly: Two bad the first one is crowning push Jarrin Push. Jarrin: Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Lilly: The first one is a girl Lilly takes my baby and hands her to Carol. God that was Painful Ahhhhhhhhh here comes the second one. after about Two minuets, Later I push out the second Jarrin: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH Lilly: Your only son is here. One more you can do it. Jarrin: I don''t know I am so tired AHHHHHHHHHHHHH Lilly Say hello to the baby of the family. Finally it over and I am more exhausted than I have ever been in my life. Lilly hand me my kids they are all healthy They all have my skin tone with red eyes, but they each have different color hair. The oldest has silver hair with pink edging. My son has red hair like me, but has silver streaks in it like Luka. The youngest has Black and Pink hair with silver streaks. Everyone comes in and congratulates me. Jarrin: Say hello to your dad. Luka: Welcome to the world. Daphne: They are so cute what are their names Jarrin: We already decided. The oldest is Jasmine. The Boy I wanted it to be Ace, but Luke said he would hate me if he found out I got his name from and amine, so his name is Darwin. Finally mu youngest is daughter is named Layla. Jasmin, Darwin and Layla Bloodheaven. Daphne is Holding Jasmine. Luka is Holding Darwin and I am holding Layla. WhenMy mom ask Luka something Korrina: You brought what I ask for Luka: In the trunk He passes her his keys then she takes out a suit case and car battery Jarrin: What is that Korrina: My torture kit Wait you have a torture kit? If you have torture kit does that mean you torture people and do it so often you have a kit to help you do it. Jarrin: You have a torture kit Korrina: You don''t You know what do what ever you want I am to tired to care. My kids are so cute Korrina Pov After I get the keys from Luka I drive of to a secret location. Then I surround the place with a barrier. just to be safe Then I nail him to the wall with emerald flame. After that I put a collar on him to bind his powers. Korrina: Did I not say I would kill you if you ever came near my daughter again. Not only did you come near you had the balls to kidnap her. ZacK: I..... Korrina: SHUT UP! I start by taking plyers out of suit case and rip every nail off his fingers. Then I break each and every one. He screams in pain. next I hook the car battery to his balls and turn it on. it make a cooking sound. He scream and now he in tears, I earned you didn''t I. next I use sapphire flame just when he freezing to death I use ruby flame to melt it and he starts to cook. then right before he is about to past out form the pain I use Topaz to heal him. Your not getting out of this that easy. We have along night a head of us ahahhahahahahahhah. Chapter 76 We need a Babysitter Mikki Pov We are now back in California in Hollow Wood City. It has been 6 months since Jarrin had her Triplets I call them the V3. Get it because they are vampires and there are 3 of them. Ok enough with the jokes. Right now I am watching her kids with Malik. She is really tired and wants some sleep. Right now Malik is 1 1/2 almost two. Those three kids personality are starting to show, The Oldest Jasmin is like Houdini and just disappears out of Know where. How does she do that she is like batman. Lucky for me Reggie always finds her and brings her back. I guess that was one of Jarrin contingency plans. She has one pet watch each kid kind of like a baby sitter. Reggie watches Jasmine. Sparks looks after Darwin. Finally Nix takes care of Layla. I wish I had babysitters like them. Malik learn how to fuck with baby sitters. He like seeing their funny reactions. He changes his eyes from silver to blue and show his fangs. It scares the shit out of the babysitters we hire, They come to get us and he is back in his original form. He might be handful when he gets older. There only two people he does not mess with. Jarrin and Darwin. He saw Jarrin crush a boulder with her finger and is kind of scared of her. He tried to mess with Darwin, but He does not care. That kid is chill. He only gets piss if you disturb his nap then he will zap your ass like Pikachu. Then their is Layla I think Layla inherited Jarrin personality, The most. She is a very prickly baby. Malik mess with her once. She tried to set him on fire. She scorched his eyebrows off. Those Two Layla and Malik those two remind me of us when we were kids. We probably be like them if we had our powers back then. Malik is scared of Layla, but he also thinks he has found a new toy. His favorite thing to do is to mess with her to see how far he can go before she snaps. I remember when I use to do that How time flies. Jarrin finally comes over to pick up her kids. We watch each other kids because we live right across the street from one another. We bought houses in a neighborhood that just been finish. Since we have money we could live where ever we want. Jarrin: Hey were there any problems Mikki: Jasmine pulled a Houdini again, and Layla set the couch on fire when Malik was messing with her, Lucky Nix put it out with ice breath, and I have flame proof furniture. So the usual. Jarrin: That was a great investment and you told me you did not need it. I know my daughter personality. You hit her once. She will hit you ten times. I really got to get her temper under control. I got till kindergarten anyway. Mikki: I think Luka should handle that. Jarrin: Why? Mikki: A Alcoholic can not teach another alcoholic to be sober when they are not sober themselves. Jarrin: What is that suppose to mean Mikki: Who do you think she got the temper from. Jarrin: my mother I face palm. Jarrin: It was just a joke. Maybe our right maybe Luka should do this one. Anyway are you ready for Date Night. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Mikki: We haven''t done this since the kids were born. I am glad that Lilly agreed to watch them tonight. Jarrin: We need a baby sitter for the company employees. All the kids are five and under. What if we all are busy who is going to watch them. My pets can''t watch all of them. They can barely watch the one they got Mikki: Who is going to have the balls to watch Our kids. Since they are not human There minds mature a lot quicker and they are a lot smarter. First there is yours and Luka''s. One that disappears all the time. One that will electrocute you if you wake him up. The other will light you on fire if you piss her off. Then there is mine and Jax a Wolf hybrid who like to fuck with people. Then We Lilly and Ac Kid a Angeldemon she is only two and knows how to pick pockets. The real problem is David''s and Ophelia kid she is five and a evil genus Jarrin: I would not say she is evil just a little naughty and mischievous Mikki: But still a handful Jarrin: You are right. Mikki: We also added two more with Otis Kids they eat so much, Jarrin: They never had food on a regular basis before Mikki: I know that. It just who in their right mind could look after all of them Jarrin: Someone who is good with kids, smart so they wont get tricked, and have enough will power to take on anything they can throw out. Especially Ember she can Manipulate all of them to do what she wants Mikki: Everyone except for Darwin. Jarrin: I always wonder why is that. I think he just to lazy to bother with her plans. Mikki: I don''t know I starting to think that kid pretty clever. Have you notice no matter what happen or what trouble they get into Darwin the only one to come out unscathed Jarrin: Maybe your right maybe he smarter then he lets on. We both look at Darwin he is there sleeping, Jarrin May not know this but I watch him one day Ember disturbed his nap with one of her little plans. He didn''t rat on them. He made her plan blow up in her face without her even realizing it. Could he be a hidden genus. I don''t know but he is fun to watch when he is actually a wake Jarrin: I am going to have to keep my eye on him. Mikki: At least he does not cause any trouble. Out of your kids he The only one does not cause any trouble. Jarrin: That because he asleep all the time. Mikki: Lets Talk to everyone Monday mourning. Jarrin; I will start making job adds. Jarrin puts Darwin, Layla and Jasmine in their strollers and grab their baby bag. Then she crosses the street and heads back to their house. Mikki : Ok Malik time for your bath Malik: No bath Mikki: Come on I head into the bathroom with Malik. I also get ready for Date Night
What creature should I make the babysitter Chapter 77 What happen to Virgil Virgil Pov Hey everybody it is me Virgil. You probably don''t remember me. I am the Jewish ginger kid that got beat up and was never seen again. I didn''t die. I just transferred schools. After I was beaten by Troy my parents wanted me to change schools. I didn''t want to at first but then I found out Mike died and Jarrin was missing. So I did not have the heart to go back, Also nothing kept me from stayingSo I went to another high school. After I graduates I went to UCLA for Collage. I became a teacher. I love kids all them. There is no bad child. It just take more time to understand some more than others. Just like that eight years have gone by I Now teach at Hollow Wood Elementary. InHollow Wood City, California. I am a Kindergarten teacher. I enjoy my job helping kid and putting them on the path to be great adults. Kid 1: By Mr. Goldberg Virgil: See you Sally havea good weekend After I say goodbye to the remaining kids in my class. I go make the lesson plan for the next day. We are learning to read. I going to have to pick and easier book because some are slower than others. It perfectly fine soon everyone will be caught up in no time. After that I go head home. No wife no girlfriend no family.. I like my job but personal life cannot be desired, My parents died in a car Accident two years ago because of a drunk driver. They left me all the money I could want. U could get a super model with the cashI got. I just want some one who likes me for who I am. Like My friends use to. They were good people. I miss those two everyday. I promise I will not die I will live on and have a great life for the both of them. I am thinking about my friend when something stand in the middle of the road. What is going on As I dodge I crash in to a tree. My body is now badly injured, but I am not dead. I promise my self I live a long life. I am not going to be offed by a fucking tree. A Japanese man comes and picks me up he has Fox ears and 9 tails. What the hell is he but before I could find out I loos consciousness ???: This man soul is able synchronize with my beloved. It is a long shot but maybe I can save her. Not even death will allow her to escape from me. Sorry boy you were just unlucky. I wake up in a dark spacetheir is a woman across from me. Japanese girl with long black hair she also has whitefox ears and 6 tails. She gives ,a nice smile. It beautiful. What can I say I am into Asians. Her chest is not bad either a C cup. ???: I am glad you are a wake. My name is Yoko I am a wind Nine tailed Fox or Kitsune Virgil: Where am I Yoko: Right now your soul is inside my body, Your body is no longer here. Virgil: So I am Dead. Yoko: No but if Kai has his way you could be unless I help you. Virgil: Kai? Yoko: He is someone parents ordered me to marry.He treated me terrible.So I took my own life so I could be free. Now he found some way to bring back by fusing a soul that synchronizes with my. own the stronger soul is in control of the body. Normally it would be me, But I do not want to go back. I have finally found piece. So I will fuse with your soul. You will gain all my abilities and my body.you will also grow stronger. The more tails you have the stronger you will be and better chance you will have to escape.Now that you have choice. Take control over my body or die. Virgil: Be a girl or die not like I have Choice girl it is. Yoko comes close to me and our souls fuse. My form changes I look really pretty I think even prettier than before. I am now 5 foot 3 a inch shorter than I was in High school . All that hard work gone to waste I want to cry. I also have pink in my hair, on the tips of my ear and on the tails. Speaking of tails I grew and extra one. I also got Yoko memories and her knowledge. I see how Kai treats her. Terrible he rapes her and beats her. Anger swells inside me. I also see that she was not suppose to marry Kai. The clan head daughter Yuki was. He knew what it would be like and force Yoko to stand in for her. If I get strong enough I will make them pay. Like in those Wuxia novels I read with Jarrin and Mike. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!They all need to burn. I am not that timid high school kid anymore. I have gotten stronger over the years. Jarrin was right some problems you have to solve with your fist. This is one of them. I wake up and open my eyes Kai: Pov I found a soul that match Yoko perfectly. It been a couple hours. She begins to glows she look beautiful more beautiful then even her cousin Yuki. She also grows another tail. I would be scared if Yoko was not so docile and timid there is no way she would lay a finger on me. I go over to her and she opens her eyes a punch is sent directly into my face and I am sent flying Virgil: That was for Yoko Asshole Impossible the human took control over the fusion. Then she jumps to a window then glares at me. I am almost scared. If she was a nine tails I would not want to fight her. Right now she is weaker than me and it makes thing more exciting. Like I got a brand new toy. I will have fun breaking this new Yoko Virgil: I am not stronger than you right now so I am making a strategic retreat see yah asshole. She jumps out the Window. I see you want to playa little game of fox chasing rabbit. I am down with that. Let the hunt begin. I have not had this much fun in eight years since I got her. Jarrin Pov This is impossible that was the fourth baby sitter and she already quit. There was a elf, a gnome, even a demon. finally we tried a beast tamer and even she quit god what am I going to do. I take out my frustration and go gets some cake, because cake make the world go round. I put the cake in my car when I hear something. It sounds like a fight. I go over there because they could destroy my favorite cake shop if they get any closer. I see to Kitsune a Male and Female. The Male pins the female down. He about to tear off her kimono. Kai: Your fun to play with new Yoko Virgil: FOR THE LAST TIME I AM NOT FUCKING YOKO! Kai: Your right your better you man need a new name Virgil: FUCK YOU! Jarrin: Hey Asshole He turn around and see me a throw a fireball at him. What I hate most in this world are rapist. The girl gets up and head over to me, Virgil: I owe you one Jarrin: No problem The Fox get back up he looks furious Kai: How dare you I will kill you mage, Jarrin: mages are human you are not that lucky . I take off my ring and reveal myself as a vampire witch. He look utterly shocked. So does the girl beside me. Kai: Why do you interfere that woman is mine Virgil: I am not your woman you (speaking Japanese). That is strange when did I learn Japanese. I guess watching anime will be easier now. Kai: You Bitch how dare you call me that. You have Yoko body that makes you my property. We will have to train you once we get home. Virgil: Fuck you. Like hell I willgo with you. You can kiss my foxy furry ass Jarrin: You herd Unless you want to get burned alive Scram. I chuck another fire ball this time it is a ruby one. It miss but he can see the destruction it causes and back down. Kai: I will report this to the clan. You will not have peaceful days in the future. Jarrin: I already don''t have peaceful days. Go crawl back to what ever rock you came from. Kai lease and I start to talk to the fox girl. Jarrin: What was that about Virgil: I use to be a man, But he kidnapped me and stole my soul and put it in his dead abused wife body. He was shock that I now have control over Yoko body.Then hedecided he liked me better . That really piss me off. I escaped and he followed me. Though the guy was right I am neither Yoko or my old Identity. From now on you can call me Misaka Kazuki Jarrin: What was your old Identity. If you don''t mind me asking. Misaka: When I was male my name was Virgil Goldberg Jarrin: NO FUCKING WAY! Misaka: Huh?
Yeah people I brought Virgil back but he is not only a girl but Asian. This give me exude to send them to Japan,also Virgil also knows Mikki and Jarrin so well. So she able to handle their kids. She also is going to have 9 tails sometime in future so she can just grab kids with her tails Chapter 78 Pervey Ninja Karama Jarrin: I can not believe this shit. What are the odds Misaka: What are you talking about Jarrin: It is me Jarrin Misaka: I had a friend name Jarrin He was nice and likes sugar Jarrin: No I mean it is actually me Jarrin Wright, But I am married now. Misaka: WHAT! YOUR MARRIED! Jarrin: That is the only thing that your surprised about. Mike married too she goes by Mikki now and she has a son. Oh and I had triplets Misaka: THAT IDIOT GOT MARRIED BEFORE I DID! You also have kids I always wanted one. So who did you marry? Jarrin: Luka Bloodheaven Misaka: YOU MARRIED THE DEMON LUKA! Jarrin: Calm down with all the yelling. Yes I did after senior year of high School I had a double wedding With Mikki, We would invited you butt you just disappeared on us. Misaka: The pot calling the kettle black. Jarrin: My house is not far away. Let take you there and catch up. also Mikki lives a cross the street. We can also talk about your fox problem. Misaka: Ok Jarrin: Mikki going to shit a brick when she see you. Misaka and I get into the car and we head off to my house. I also call Mikki on the way so that she knows that we are coming, but I did not mention Virgil being a hot Asian female Kitsune all let her figure that out on her own. Kai Pov How dare that vampire bitch take away my new toy. I have already had a talk with farther over in Japan he said do what I see fit. No one gets away in shaming the Kage family. I am Kai Kage heir to the Kage family. I call my thee Ninja that my farther sent me. Hiro, Yuto, and were the fuck is Karama. Karama Mayaku. I hate that bastard. He does not listen to anyone Why did my farther send him anyway I know he is strong for and eight tail but he is still and eight tail what makes him so cocky. Kai: Where is Karama Hiro: He left Kai: What do you mean he left Yuto: Karma does not belong to your family my lord he is assassin for hire. He said is contract was up. You forgot to pay him so he left. Kai: Fuck I need his strength right now. Oh Well Yuto Hiro bring me that fox Yuto: You mean Miss Yoko Kai: She is not Yoko anymore her personality completely change when the human took her over not only that so did her looks she may even Rival or surpass Yuki. She also stronger and her eyes they look unyielding The perfect toy for me to break. Yuto Find out where The fox is and gather information. Hiro go find Karama. I may need his strength. I hate him, but he is stonger. Way stronger than you 6 tails Yuto and Hiro: Yes My lord Then they both disappear just you wait fox you will be mine Karama Pov I am hiding in the shadows. Did he really think I would just leave with out getting paid. I was going to kill him but I herd some interesting information. They said this New Yoko. Oh that right Yoko Died the poor girl she should have never been here and I did feel pity for her. So this new fox is suppose to rival Yuki beauty maybe even surpass it.I would like to meet this girl. I head out I catch up to Yuto and kill him beforehe even knew I was there. Then I track her down. I fine her out abig house with the light on I sit in the trees and listen. I see her out of he corner of my she is pretty one. I might have take a closer look when she fall a sleep. Might as well takea short nap. Misaka Pov I get the feeling some one is watching and It is notjust Mikki she been staring at me this whole time. I get it I am not white anymore I am Asian Flashback to when I got here Mikki: VIRGIL YOUR ASIAN Misaka: and you can still piss people of to no end. I go by Misaka now. Mikki: Like the chick from show a certain scientific railgun Jarrin: I like that anime Misaka: Like that Mikki: I am sorry but you were not attractive in high school you were Nerdy Jewish kid with red hair. We still liked you but you were nerdy. Now your a busty Asian chick who boobs are bigger than mine, and I am a C. you got to be at least a D because your smaller than Jarrin and she a E I hear a coughing sound and my ears perk up Misaka: What was that? Jarrin: I did not here anything Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Mikki: Neither did I Misaka: Maybe I am imagining things. Anyway we should talk about kai Jarrin: If he comes will just beat the shit out of him enough said. Misaka: I don''t think it will be that easy Jarrin: Let talk about this in the mourning I will take you to the guest room. You can also take a shower. I will get you a spare change of clothes. I hear another cough There it is again. I know I herd something this time. My hearing has become sharp since I became Kitsune. So has my sight my pink eyes can see anything that includes in the dark. I think someone is here and he isa perv. I am going to have to be on guard. Karama: Pov Danm she has gots some good ears on her. not many people can hear me when I use silent step. A little ninja trick. Did I hear right her bust is a D. That is way bigger than the Sakura Clan Idol Yuki. I got see I have definitely got sneak a peak. I just can''t help myself. I know my master Ninja training was not meant for this but I don''t thinkhe would mine on this one occasion. I got all my dirty magazine. from him anyway. If I miss this chance how could I be called his student. I sneak into the house. Man who lives here the president. This is the most guarded house I have ever been in. I erase my present and sneak past couple who are playing with their kids. wow triplets and she still looks good. She is a fucking MILF. Though I don''t go after married women to much trouble. Her husband seem really strong someone I don''t really feel like fighting. I sneak into the fox''s room I can see her bathing. I am a lucky bastard. I about to look in the shower hen a blade is on the side of my neck. danm she pretty good. She is definitely does not resemble Yoko. She is only wearing a towel and her hair is still wet. Misaka: You got a lot balls sneaking into my room when I am in the middle of showering you Pervey Ninja Did she just call me a pervey ninja. Ok that a new one. No she is right I am a perv. just no one has caught before. So I guess I would be a pervey ninja. Karama: I just wanted to see what you look liked and how You changed . Misaka: So you snuck in while was in the shower Karama: I could not resist . My manly instinct got the better of I feel so ashamed Misaka: Than why are you smiling without showing an ounce of remorse. So do you work for Kai Karama: Not any more and I think your to good for a spoiled rich kid like that. Your body is to dangerous and he won''t treat it right. Misaka: Are you trying to make me kill you I have blade against your neck Karama: What Blade Before She could I disarm her with one Of my tails while she was not paying attention. Then I put my arm around her neck. Then I sniff her she smells like Sakura blossoms Misaka: Did you just sniff me. Let me go you perv Karama: I might be willing if you give me the name your calling your self Misaka: Is that all. What is in this for you. Karama: Nothing more than learning the name of a beautiful girl. Misaka: Fine whatever my name is Misaka Kazuki Karama:Nice to meet you MisakaKazuki I am Karama Mayaku I let her go then I notice something on the bed. It her underwear her bra and panties match her ears tail and eyes. I move over there in a instant. and I pick up her panties and dash out the window. Misaka: WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING! Karama: Souvenir Misaka: Give them back. What the hell do you want with my panties. Karama: No and that is my little secret. I hop out the window and make a run for it She yells out the window Misaka: If I see you again I am going to kill you. You panty thief Karama: Does that mean you will see me again. I guest I am keeping these thenhahahahahha. I can here in the distance. Misaka: YOU PERVEY NINJA First way to win a girl. Shock and leave a impression good or bad make sure she will defiantly remember you. That what master all ways told me, and I definitely left impression I guess I should watch her from now on make sure she does not get into any trouble. I may be a perv but I am loyal to the girl I set my on. I also don''t like sharing. But I can''t just kill Kai. I guess all have to see how this plays out. Chapter 79 We are going to Japan Right now Mikki, Luka, Jax, and I are with kids down stairs and are waiting for Misaka. She comes down stairs and look very annoyed. Mikki: What wrong? Misaka: I don''t want to talk about it Mikki: You met a boy didn''t you Misaka: No I didn''t I met a Pervey Ninja Now we are all a little intrigued about this person, and why is she calling him a pervey ninja. Luka: Pervey Ninja? Misaka: He is a perv and he is a ninja Pervey Ninja Jarrin: When did you meet him did you go out last night I didn''t see you. Misaka: No a Ninja snuck into my room and stole my underwear. We all look at her with amused look trying not to laugh. She looks even more piss off now. It should be concern that some one gone snuck into my house with all my defenses, but I can''t help it he did all that just to steal her underwear. Misaka: it is not funny Jarrin: Yes it is does this Pervey Ninja Have a name. Misaka: Karama Mayaku and I am going to kill him Mikki: So you want to see him again Misaka: No I hate him Mikki: Than how are you going to beat him up if you do not see him again Misaka: SHUT UP MIKKI! Mikki: six months or less Misaka: What? Mikki: You are going to let that guy in your pants in 6 months or less Karama: HELL YEAH! Misaka: THAT BASTARD IS HERE! We look out the Window and see a nine tail fox. He has a scar on his nose and has black tails and ears with has purple tips. He is also Japanese and has black hair with purple eyes. now he wearing a purple shirt and jeans Karama: So you miss me Saki chan You been talking about me all morning. This guy has got some serious balls on him. Mikki: Where your ninja outfit Karama: Left it at home I think I would stand out more if I was wearing it now. Misaka: didn''t I say I kill you if I ever see you again. Misaka pulls out a Kodachi and a fan. Thing she swings the Kodachi Misaka: AIR SLASH! Karama dodges in a spit second and a rock is in his place. Mikki: he really is a fucking ninja Karama: You really want to kill me. Oh well I like them feisty but I not here to fight I am here to love Misaka: WHAT! Karama: just kidding un less you want me too Misaka: Fuck you! Karama: Temper temper Luka: Can I ask you why you are in my home. Karama; Well I got some information. I am willing to share if Misaka gives me a kiss Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Misaka: How about I don''t castrate you. Karama: I took out Kai Everyone: WHAT! Misaka: He is dead? Karama: Not yet he is in the trunk. I don''t like sharing my women. Misaka; WHO IS YOU WOMEN! We all go to his car and see Kai gaged in the trunk. Karama; I was going to let this play out but then I herd he was going to rape you so I kind of went a little overboard and killed them all teehee He makes a funny face Misaka: DONT TEEHEE ME! Mikki: I approve of your new boyfriend he handles his business. Karama: Thanks Misaka: HE NOT MY BOYFRIEND! Karama: Yet. Any way I already killed all his guards but we got another problem. The rich boy has already called his Daddy . His Farther is a head of a Yakuza gang in Japan. His son has not checked in and he has already put a hit out on Me, Misaka and Your lady friend over there. People will start coming and coming until those three of us are dead. The only way stop it is to get him to take the hit off ourselves and go to Japan. I am using Good old Kai as leverage Jarrin: oh great another person trying to kill me Karama: You don''t seem surprise. Misaka: Yeah I never been this kind of situation before. Jarrin: Relax people already try to kill us. Luka: She is right. I got a death threat just last week. Oh I took care of it though Karama: You guys are interesting I expect nothing less from the friends of my future wife. Misaka: WHO IS YOUR FUTURE WIFE! Misaka slams her Kodachi on the back of his head Jax: Just one question how did you beat a nine tails when your only a eight. Karama: I was wondering when someone was going to ask that. Karama takes off a illusion ring and a ring I never seen before. I sense his power spike. I also see a ninth tail. Karama: I have all my tails. I just pretend to only have eight. Then I use a suppression ring to conceal my power. It is really good for getting close to strong targets on a job. I can look as weak as I want. They always let their guard down then I strike. Your Future husband is smart Misaka. You will live a good life. Misaka: WHO IS MY HUSBAND! She hit him again. Jarrin: Enough of that I guess we are taking a early vacation to Japan Misaka: But we are going to fight the Yakuza. Jarrin: Like I said vacation. Chapter 80 Trouble in Tokyo I seeing it but I am not believing it. Right now we are at Daphne House and Luka parents are taking care of the kids. I see Misaka playing with The four. That is half of them. she grabbed Jasmine before she wandered off because of her sharp hearing. She entertaining Malik and Layla with her tails. She even rocking Darwin to sleep with one of them and she still gots her arms and three tails free. She is like a super nanny Jarrin: How are you doing this. Misaka: I was a Kindergarten teacher. So I am good with young kids. I hug her thank you My problems have been solved. Praise the lord and Halleluiah. I look at her with sparkling eyes. So does Mikki Luka and Jax Luka: How wood you Like a job after the trip will provide a good salary and room and board Misaka: I guess that would be ok We all hug her like she a fucking god. Karama: Why are you so nice to kids and so mean to me Misaka: Kids are innocent your a perv Karama: You will like me eventually I can see it Saki chan Misaka: Quit calling me Saki Karama: How about Hime Misaka: Don''t call me princes either Karama: Will work on itSaki Hime Misaka:Do you want to die. Mikki: Quit flirting we got to go or we willmiss our flight. the ones on are little adventure are Mikki, Me, Luka, Jax Misaka, and Karama. We also haveKai in a soul cube so we can carry him a round in our pocket.Karama said we are going to stay in a hotel he already got for us in Tokyo. we head on the flight and nothing really happens. I decide to sleep. Luka, was reading a book. Mikki was watching movies with Jax andKarama continue to sexually harass Misaka and she continue to slap him.he is persistent I will give him that. he may be a perv but he has not looked at a single girl other than Misaka. A pretty girl even tried totalk to him but he showed indifference. We finally make it Tokyo. Misaka and Karama get us some rental cars. they are the only one that can speak Japanese. We get to the Hotel and Karama booked three rooms. Misaka: Why did only book three rooms? Karama: One for Jarrin and Luka, One for Jax and Mikki, and One for the Two of us Misaka: Why would I want to share a room with you. Karama: Because we are going to be married You may not think I am serious but I am.'' Misaka just pouts Misaka: Your sleeping on the couch Karama: For now Karama Just smiles. Karama: I got us a room in a restaurant. It called Yokai palace. It were all the Yokai hang out not only can we get something to eat we can also get some information. Were the Kage gang is locatedOh remember to where something pretty. People. we leave at seven. We all decide to meet at Seven Misaka Pov I can''t believe I am sharing a room with that Perv Karama. The guy is always sexually harassing me. Why is just me. He could have any girl he wants, He doesn''t have a bad face, and a nice body, Why did I just say that, Fuck him he gets on my nerves. I decide to put on a pink dress. I guess Yoko really liked pink because I kind enjoy it now to. Karma: That a nice dress it really brings out your eyes I turn around and See Karama just in a bath towel Misaka: WHY ARE YOU NAKED! Karama: I not naked I am wearing a towel. You are looking me a lot like what you see. Misaka: Scars so many scars All over his body I see Blade wounds gun shot wounds and burns. His whole torso is covered in scars. How many life or death battles has this guy been in.For no aperient reasontears start falling from my eyes. Why am crying is it for this stupid perv. Danm it is Yoko I become more sensitive because our souls fused. Imay have control, But her soul still can influence me on certain things. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Karama: Hey, These thing have long since healed. They were flesh wounds. Misaka: Those are not flesh wounds. Karama: Yeah your right. I just said that because I did not want to see a pretty girl cry. Misaka: I am not crying my eyes are watering that all. Stupid onion chopping tiny ninjas Karama; Yes Yes your very tough you did not cry. He pats me on the head Misaka: Shut up We head downs stairs. Jarrin wearing a red dress Mikki green and I am wearing pink. The guys where suits and white collard shirts with different color ties. Luka red, Jax blue and Karama Purple. We all head for the Yokai Palace. It Like a club there is gambling drinking and women. Karama. Order us a room. We all are drinking. and eating. Misaka: This is your City what the plan Karama: Wait this is Kage Turf they should be coming to us or at least know we are in Tokyo We are enjoying a nice meal when a waiter comes over. Waiter: I am sorry sirs madam some one has already reserve this table to night we can offer you another tomorrow. Jax: Liar Waiter: Sir I don''t know what you mean. Jax: My job is interrogationI can see your eyes dilated and your heat beat is moving faster thennormal your are lying to us. Better men than you have lied me.I don''t hold against you. Misaka: He can tell h is lying Mikki: That why stopped playing poker with him. Waiter: A member of the Kage Clan and The a member of the Sakura clan have requested these seats. Misaka: What member of the Sakura Clan Waiter: Sakura Yuki Misaka: We are not moving I will move for anyone but her. Waiter: But Misaka: If she wants me to move she is going to have to come here her self, She always liked some one else do her dirty wok. Tell that bitch to fuck off. The waiter face look pale he did not expect anyone to say no to the Kage and Sakura clan. He goes back and in Walks A Japanese women. I can tail it Is Yuki from my memories even though her tail and ears are hidden. There is also another man I believe he is Kage Rei. Yoko use to have a crush on him but he turned her down and embarrassed her in front of theall the foxclans. I hate them both. Yuki: Do you know who I am Misaka: Sakura Yuki the idol of the Sakura clan and the head favorite grandchild. You were suppose to marry Kage Kai but convince your grandfather to send your cousin Yoko in your place. You are just a conniving bitch that is who you are. Rei: You Bitch! Karama: hahhahahhaha Jarrin: This ought to be interesting. Mikki: I don''t think I need to say anything. Yuki: Who are you. Misaka: Sakura Yoko was sent to live with Kai and he beat and raped her on daily basis then one day she could not take it any more and killed her self. That perverted bastard Did not want her to go out on her own terms so he brought her back fusing hers and another soul together creating me Kazuki Misaka and I am not as nice as Yoko Yuki: how is this.. Before she can finish I send one of my tails at her and send her flying. She fallen and can barely get up. Misaka: GET UP WE HAVE A LOT TO TALK ABOUT AND I AM NOT DONE YET! Chapter 81 Apologize Misaka Pov I am stronger Than Yuki and Rei they have six tails and I have seven. Yuki gets up by I continue to pound her with my tail. This is nothing. This only physical pain. Yoko had to physical and emotional pain. Of being beaten and rape.. Not only that when they were younger Yuki would humiliate her to know end. Rei: You BITCH!. She is your cousin. That is exactly why I am so angry. She was family to Yoko and yet she treated her like crap. Families should bring each other up not tear them down. Misaka: SHUT UP! I am so angry right now I can explode. Mikki: Danm she sucker punched her ass Jarrin; I Think she needed to get off her high horse. Hey Luka pass the sushi Luka: Here you go. Misaka does not seem like the type to hit someone of guard. Jarrin: She Hates bullies ever since we were children. Mikki: I remember when we met her she was being bullied Karama: I would like to here more about this so I can go kill them Jarrin: Maybe we should not tell them this story. Mikki: For the best Rei: HOW CAN YOU HAVE A CASUAL CONVERSATION LIKE THIS! why don''t you stop her this is bullying. I turn around and grab Rei With one of my tails and slam him in to Yuki. Bullying this is not bullying this is justice. I already told them I am not a nice as Yoko. I am answering Yoko grievances.. They been Bullying Yoko for years verbally and physically and now that it is happening them. They think I am the bad guy, DON''T FUCK WITH ME! Yuki: Yoko please stop what would grandfather say Misaka: I told you Yoko Died. She killed herself. She had a chance to come back when are souls fused but she didn''t. What kind of people are you that a girl with a second chance at life would give it up to a complete stranger. She Gave me her body to control. Her life was so bad she would rather die. It makes me so sad, and it makes me angry. Rei: What do you want money power Yuki: Anything just don''t kill us I will even let you back in the Sakura Clan like nothing ever happen today Misaka: I don''t want money or power I want a Apology. Get on your Knees and Apologize Both of You Jarrin: She is still soft, but I guess that is ok. Yuki: You must be out of your mine a Member of Sakura clan has not apologized in over 200 years. Rei: There is no way I will apologize. I am a member of the Kage clan Karama: Just Kill Them Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Mikki: She is not a killer. I remember when were kids she would only fight if we were desperate. Like the time when we were in the 7th grade we were surrounded by seniors. Even then we told her to run Jarrin: Not fun. We got are ass kicked, but we got our revenge. Taking them out one by one. Misaka: All you have to do is apologize it that so hard? Rei start to smile. I think he realize that I did not want to kill Them . I may be mad but I not a killer. I never have. Only as last resort would I think about taking someone''s life. Rei: You may have gotten stronger but your still the useless little kit on the inside and I was actually scared for a moment. Your nothing but a disgrace a piece.... Rei Did not even get to finish his sentence before Karama cut his head off with a Katana. Blood spread out his neck. Is sprays all over Yuki Yuki: Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Karama: She may not be able to kill you I have no problem. Misaka does not half to dirty her hands for this. I would be a good girl and apologize. Yuki gets on the down on her knees and begs tears come out from her eyes. The same bloody sword that killed Rei is now against her neck Yuki: I..... am.......sorry Misaka: Let her go Karama Karama: Just one fall swoop of my sword your problem gone from this world Yuki: Please don''t let him kill me Misaka: Let her go Karama: You are one lucky little lady. I suggest you don''t tell anyone about this. Or I will fine you. HERE THAT PEOPLE YOU SAW NOTHING! All the people shake there head in agreement Karama: Scat Yuki runs away with blood still on her face. Misaka: Why did you kill him? Karama: Three reason. One I didn''t like the way he was talking to you. Two now the big boss will come and find us we just have to wait there no way these people are going to keep their word, and finally I will be the main target. They will come after me before they will come after friend. Though my main reason was number one. Mikki: Even though he a cold blooded killer he pretty smooth Jarrin: aren''t we all killers Mikki: Fair point. Karama: Let get out of here. Good fine people I am sorry for disturbing your meal and your enjoyment. Bartender the next round of drinks are on me for everyone. He lays down a wad of cash and he walks out the rest of us fall behind. Chapter 82 Are You Reall Ninjas? Karma pov Ok I leading them out. I kind of left the guys in the dark a little bit that restaurant was not in the bosses territory it was on by the big boss himself. They should be telling him about his dead son as we speak I guess I should tell them. Well I am a ninja after all a master of deception and assassination. I killed that guy because now his farther will put the whole Yakuza after me instead of Jarrin and Misaka. Misaka is strong but she is no killer. I saw it in her eyes the first time I met her. She is a as pure as a white lotus. I don''t want half to see her kill anybody. Oh great were being followed I see six. nope seven. They are Oni assassin. They are great in stealth. Not many people can sense their presence. that''s the only thing there good at. They are wanabee ninjas. Misaka : I hear something Karama: What are you a human fucking radar. How can you hear them Jarrin: What are you talking about Misaka: Where being followed eight people Karama: I only counted 7 Misaka: There is eight he a little ahead of us Karama: Oh I see him there he is Mikki: So what are you guys are talking about Karama: Oni Japanese demons they are from and assassin clan. Wait I Know this scent ECHIRO YOU BASTARD TOOK THE HIT ME! eight blue men with yellow horns come out. They are all wearing black ninja suits. Echrio has red in his uniform Echrio: Karama good as always. Sorry about having kill yo the money is just to good. Karama: Your trying to get out of paying me my money you dick. I beat you poker fair in square. Echrio: I KNOW YOU CHEATED YOU FOX BASTARD Karama: YOU CHEATED FIRST YOU PRICK Misaka: Is this really happening. Mikki: Excuse me Echrio: What Mikki: Are you really ninja I always thought you be sneakier you know like Karama Echrio: WE ARE SO NINJAS! Mikki: Than do a substitution jutsu right now Echrio: We can''t Mikki: Karama can Echrio: That guy is not normal Karama: No you guys just suck. Don''t listen to them they copied my outfit they are nothing but thugs that can turn invisible Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Misaka: I kind of feel bad for them. Karama: You don''t need to they are all idiots. Echrio: I am not just after you I am after all of you. Jax: Even me Echrio: Yes Luka: Me too Echrio : Yes all of you in this group. Jax, Luka, Mikki,: We didn''t even do any thing this time. Karama: Do I have to kick your ass again. The only I don''t kill you is because you give out useful info at times, and this is one of them. so I wont kill you morons. Echrio: We wont loose again Jarrin: You fought before how many times, Echrio: 72 Jarrin: how many times have you won Echrio: This will be the first and we will claim the bounty Mikki: Jarrin they are team Rocket Jarrin: Yeah they are they lose every time and keep coming back. Karama: I will get rid of these guys before the real threats start showing up. Echrio: We are a real threat I will show you Oni attack Karama: POISON SHURIKEN I throw eight shuriken out of poison Magic and they all fall too the ground Paralyzes. then I take their money for wasting my time. Echrio: I will get you for this Karama Karama: Yeah yeah see you next time. Ok we better get out of here. I am pretty sure the people that come after us will not be scrubs. Luka: They came fast how come Karama: Yokai Palace belongs to Kage Reizen. The head of the all the Yakuza in Tokyo. I am pretty sure when we went in. I the staff probably reported everything. I suggest we move from the hotel and go my to base. Misaka: Why did we not go to their first Karama: I had to get things prepared it was not ready yet Truth is I had to have master hide my porn collection but there is no way in hell I am telling them that. Misaka: Why do I feel like you are thinking something pervey. Danm women intuitions. We pack are things from the hotel and we head to my base. God I hope master hid my porn collection. We are on the way win we are attack by a Blizzard I do some evasive driving ???: Haha the Bounties will be mine. Karama: Oh great a Yukionna Chapter 83 The Yuki-onna Siblings and Tsubasa Joins the Company Tsubaki: I am Tsubaki Yuki-onna. I and my comrade will take all your lives. This guy had white hair and Blue eyes wearing a dark blue Kimono I thinking my self this guy is a moron. He gave away his position and he told us that he had a comrade in hiding. I am about to call him a dumbass but some one beat me to it. Tsubasa: TSUBAKI YOU DUMBASS!! You stupid little brother. This is why I don''t take you anywhere. I start to chuckle out of the snow comes a girl that look like the boy except she has on a light blue Kimono and a Katana strap to her waist she looks strong. I going to have fun playing with her. Yeah over the year fighting Yaoyao, Daphne, I started in taking pleasure in fighting strong opponents. I take off my heels and rip the sides of my dress Jarrin: Luka hold my heels I will be right back. Luka: Oh great she is smiling. She is smiling like fucking Yaoyao. My mom and Yaoyao sure turn you into a battle junkie over the years. Jarrin: I just like fighting strong opponents. I might have fun with her. I get out of the car They start to look at me the girl notice my strength but the boy is over confident as ever. Did I see smile on her face. Think she is the same type as me. Tsubaki: You want to challenge the great me. Jarrin: No I want challenge her get out the way weakling Tsubaki: How dar... Tsubasa: GET OUT OF THE WAY TSUBAKI NOW! Tsubaki: Yes sister Tsubasa: What is your name. Jarrin: The one who ask should say first. She smirks Tsubasa: I am Haruko Tsubasa Jarrin: Jarrin Bloodheaven Tsubasa: Hand to hand or swords Jarrin: what are you better at. Tsubasa: Swords Jarrin: Swords it is. I pull out my rapier that I got for my 18th birthday. I put in Aunt Lucy Humming Bird style in my training regiments. I have been practicing it for eight years. so it is perfected. I even added some move of my own. Tsubasa. Takes out her katana. Karama: Your wife going to be ok? Luka: She will be fine. I think she is actually happy right now. She finally get to have a good sword match with her rapier. Tsubasa: Let begins Jarrin: You took the words right out of my mouth. We both disappear instantly and are swords continue to clash. I am smiling I have had not have this much fun in years. This girl is smiling to. I guess I have became a little bit of a battle junkie. Tsubasa: You are good I don''t even care about the bounty any more. SNOW SLASH! Tsubaki: What about the money? Tsubasa: I don''t care. Jarrin: You are two fun I can''t just have one fight with you BUNINING PECK THRUST! Are attack clash and explosion. Happen and we are both covered in bruises. We both are starting to get tired but neither of us wants the fight to end. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Tsubasa: I am tired I am putting everything I got into this last attack. Jarrin: Than I can only do the same. We both release our remaining amount of energy Tusbaki: YOUR GOING TO USE THAT! Luka: JARRIN YOUR GOING OVERBOARD! Tsubasa and Jarrin: SHUT UP! Tsubaki and Luka: yes Tsubasa: SNOW DRAGON PIECER! Jarrin: EXPLODING PHOENIX THRUST! Tsubasa. is covered in a snow armor Dragon and is rushing towards me. Like wise I am covered in a phoenix armor made of fire and blitzing towards her. The Phoenix and the dragon collide and there is a huge explosion. The smoke clears and both us are laying on the ground. Barely conscious Jarrin: Your pretty strong Tsubasa: so are you it been a long time since I could go all out, and we ended in a draw. Jarrin: I will win next time Tsubasa: Next time? Jarrin: You think I am just going to let you go when I finally found a opponent with a sword. were I can fight to my hearts content. How would you like a job. Tsubasa: Do I get to fight strong opponents. Jarrin: Sure Tsubasa: What about my brother he is a lot weaker than me and my mother said I got to look after him. Jarrin: You can''t choose your family I guess you can bring him along Tsubaki: There is no need. Tsubasa: What are you talking about. If your not going I am not going. Tsubaki: I would only slow you down. I may be weaker than you but I am old to take care of my self. I saw how happy be you were when you where fighting. If the other guy around her are as strong as her. Then you are going to be on cloud 9. Go I Know you always wanted to travel around the world proving your sword skills were the strongest. With them I think you can make your dream a reality. Tsubasa: Tsubaki... Tsubaki hugs his sister and then he turns to me. Tsubaki: You better take care of my sister. if you don''t I will never forgive you. Jarrin: I promise After that Tsubaki turns into snow and disappears like he was never there at all. I think I see a tear in Tsubasa eye, but it turned to snow like it was not even there. I help Tsubasa and we limp to the car. Jarrin: Everyone this is Tsubasa she will be working at Greyline from now on Tsubasa: Um.... Please take care of me. Jarrin: You don''t have to be all shy. Karama: Does she always make friends with people trying to kill her Luka: Only the strong ones. Mikki heal are wounds with light magic, and with that we head of to Karama Secret base with are new ally Tsubasa. Announcement No new chapters for a couple of days have to get my labtop fixed Chapter 84 Karama s Ninja Master and Shiro Karama Pov After Jarrin''s and Tsubasa cat fight we drive into the wood to where my secret base is located. The old man is already there. The old man I am referring to is my master who raise me and taught me ninjitsu. I hope he got rid of my porn collection. Knowing that pervey old man he probably took a couple of DVD''s from my collection. He better not be jacking off on my bed. I caught him before on almost slash him to pieces. Jarrin has been shivering since we entered the woods. Karama: What is wrong? Luka: She does not like the woods at night. Karama: Why? Jarrin: Because shit always happens in the fucking woods. Luka: Bad memories don''t worry about it. I don''t ask any thing further. After that I stop into a big tree and than I take out a talisman from my bag. Where the talisman once was a portal took it place. The space talisman is kind of like a space key except you do not need a door. you just need a big enough space that you can fit though. I have one talisman and master has the other so we can always meet up no matter where we are. Note to self give one to Misaka. Now that she is in my sight I have to least get a daily fix everyday. I lead them through the portal. There is a tunnel that leads to the base. We are about to reach it when a foot sends me flying. Everyone is surprise and gets ready for battle but I wave them off. Then I yell. Karama: FUCKING OLD MAN WHY THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT! Yep the one that kicked me was My master Kurosaka Yuske. He is a Tengue and a ninja master. He found me as a baby and raise me like his own son. He has a raven head and his body is covered in Black feathers, and has red eyes . He wears black and red robes that have wholes in it so that he can stretch is black wings. He caries a walking stick that conceals a katana blade. Yuske: DID I NOT TELL YOU WHEN YOU KILL SOMEONE YOUR SAPPOSE TO DO IT FROM THE SHADOWS! Misaka: That is what he is mad about. Mikki: He truly has ninja problems. Jax: I do not know to laugh or cry. Karama: HE PISS ME OFF! Yuske: SO WHAT YOU COULD CAME BACK!. You could of poison his drink, or made a fake suicide, but know you had to make it all flashy and cut off his head in front of so many witnesses. I taught you better than that. You did it because you were thinking with your dick. I do not think I can refute that one so I just stay silent. Then he starts to look at Jarrin First with her huge E''s than he notice the rings and than he can feel the power spike from Luka Luka: MARRIED! Yuske: Danm Than he set his sight on Misaka. Why because she got the next biggest boobs in the room at a D. His eye grow wide and then he goes straight over To Misaka. He aiming for her chest. Not today Old man. I block his hands. Karama: I am the first and only one who get to touch that chest. Yuske: Boy what ever happen to let your elders go first. Karama: FUCK THAT! Misaka: BOTH OF YOU ARE FUCKING PERVS! She use her fist and slams it into our heads. Another love tap. It does not hurt but I am not going to say anything because she might put more strength into it. Master just avoid it and uses a substation. He is definitely Kurosaka Yuske the Lustful Ninja. After that we settle down Jarrin decide to cook dinner and it fucking delicious way better than that instant noodles I usually get. Than I start to question Tsubasa about other assassin that might be coming. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Tsubasa: I think I am one of the stronger ones, But there was one that I did not want to mess with. he was covered with the scent of death. Karama: Who was he. Tsubasa: He was a white Inugami and had a missing left eye. Did she just say a white Inugami with a missing left eye. I know this man, because I am the one who took his left eye. He did stab me in the stomach though. I turn to master it is him it is got to be him. Karama: Shiro Misaka: Shiro? Yuske: He was another orphan that I raise and taught ninjitsu to. We are all killer we know that, But he took things to far. We never kill women or children. Shiro for money he slaughtered a whole village. Karama tried to stop him but he lost, but he did manage to take his left eye. Misaka: You lost Karama: I was 12 he was 18. I had little inexperience and had not hit puberty yet. I see him again I will definitely kill him. Yuske: I do not know about that it is hard to turn a blade on someone. That treated you like a little brother. Karama: He is not my brother he is a monster. I get up and walk out for walk. I want to be alone right now. God I can not believe Shiro going after my head. It already been 16 years since I have seen him. I remember when we use to steal master porn magazine. he showed me my first pair of boobs. That a huge mile stone in a mans life. I think I hear something I turn around with a kunai in my hand but it just Misaka. Karama: Oh my bad Misaka: You are out of it are you ok. Karama; I am fine Misaka: No you haven''t hit on me since I got here, something definitely wrong. Karama: I did not know you cared. You can comfort m by letting me touch your tits Misaka: Quit ruing the moment Karama: Sorry Misaka: I come back when you want to talk ok. Karama: Thanks I knew It was the right decision choosing you Misaka: Shut up Baka Oh she went all Tsundere that is so cute. That face is fucking adorable. Got I just want to jump her right now. No I got to wait. She not ready and I am not a rapist. I am perv not rapist. She starts to walk back to the base than I smell something and her ears perk up. Like always she has great hearing. This smell. I know it. FUCK! I sprint to where Misaka is but I am to late Shiro and Two of his goons already got her. Shiro: Little Karama has already grown up. He even got a little girlfriend He has Misaka His arm around her waist, and a blade on her throat. Fuck Fuck Fuck. Think Karama Think. I was careless. I did not think Shiro Karama: LET HER GO! Shiro: Why would I do that. I have the advantage now. I will give you a choice. Give back Kai and give me your head or the girl dies. Reizen wants all of you but he really wants you Karama. I don''t think I can take all of you, but I can get the biggest reward of your head Misaka: Don''t listen to.... Shiro covers her mouth Shiro: Up to you. I will give you till noon tomorrow come a lone with Kai or she dies. I know you will make the right choice in the end. You were always soft Muhahahahhahahah Than he disperses in a flash. With Misaka. FUUUUUUUUCKK! I hit the ground and I create a huge crater. Shiro if you hurt her I am going TO FUCKING KILL YOU! Chapter 85 Misaka Pov After we got some distance from Karama Shiro knocked me out and I wake up in a cell tied to a chair. My arms legs and tail are tied up so I can not move. I try to break free with wind magic but nothing is happening. Than Shiro comes in he has a smile on his face. Shiro: Struggle all you want that is a special rope that binds powers. No matter how much magic a person has. it is worthless with these ropes around you Misaka: Oh great I say that in a sarcastic tone. he snickers aa bit seem to be a bit amused. Shiro: The boss men wants to meet you. He wants to know the new you, Whatever that means. I don''t get paid to ask questions Misaka: Like I care what he wants Shiro unties my legs so that I can walk than he leads me into the main hall there are three people there. One is Yuki in her fox form. The other are two men Kitsune can change their ages to meet their preferences so there no telling how old they actually are. I recognize them both One is Yoko grandfather Yoshi head of the Sakura clan The other with scar across his face is Reizen Kage. Yoko only met him once, but she new she was scared of him. Reizen: Do you have anything say for your self Yoko Misaka: Listen I don''t know how many times do I have to explain this. It really pissing me of that you idiots don''t understand this. I am not Yoko. I fused with another soul and became a completely different person from both of them. I may look a little like Yoko, but I have mostly the other soul personality. I decided to call my self Kazuki Misaka Yoshi: Ok Misaka Misaka: Miss Kazuki to you we don''t have a close relationship anyway Yuki: HOW DARE YOU TALK THAT WAY TO GRANFATHER! Misaka: Can you shut her up please Shiro: ahahahahahha this girl Yuki: YOU! Yoshi: Yuki enough Yuki: Yes grandfather While all this is happening Reizen is just staring at me. What is up with old fart. Reizen: She is truly different from your useless granddaughter Yoshi Misaka: DO NOT CALL YOKO USELESS YOU OLD FART! Now everyone is looking at me. Reizen has twisted expression on his face. then he put his hand around my neck and starts to choke me. I can barely breath Reizen: Insolent little girl you dare insult me Misaka: Fuck....You Reizen: No one disrespect me in my house and gets away with it. You will be and example of others. I burn you body to ashes and throw it out for your friends to see. No one disrespect the Kage clan He take his other hand and sets it one fire Reizen: FLAME OF THE NINE TAILED FOX! is this it and I going to die like this. I can not even fight back. I look over at Yuki and Yoshi. Yuki is smiling and Yoshi has a face of indifference. I close my eyes and wait for my impending doom. I image pops into my head and I say it out loud Misaka: Karama Karama: WHO GAVE YOU THE RIGHT TO TOUCH MY GIRL OLD MAN! CLAW OF THE POISION FOX I open my eyes the hand on my neck was gone and I some how ended up in Karama arms. How is this possible. You I don''t care I am so glad to see this fucking perv. Not only him I see Jarrin, Luka, Jax, Mikki, and Tsubasa I survey my surrounding I see Reizen was sent flying into a wall. Yoshi has a face of surprise, and Yuki showed a face of fear. Reizen gets back up. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Jarrin: You ok Misaka: Yeah I am fine Mikki: Karama scored some brownie points with this one. Reizen: How did you get here. Shiro: Didn''t I give you till noon tomorrow. Karama: I know you. Like you really let Misaka live after I gave up my life and Kai. That why we came up with a counter plan. Reizen: GUARDS The guards surround the seven of us. This is not good. They are all at least eight tails. and there are so many. We are at a disadvantage. Karama see the worry in my eyes. Karama: Don''t worry we wont be dying tonight I have a plan. He takes out the soul cube with Kai soul. Reizen: STOP! Karama: This is your son. You already lost one do you want to lose your heir. He starts to crush the soul cube. If you destroy a soul cube and a soul is still in it than the soul will be destroyed as well. Karama just smiles Mikki: That right we got you by the balls what it going to be. Mikki she always had a bad mouth and always no how make someone angry at the anytime. Reizen face is red with anger. Karama: We will leave we will take one of your guards once we are in a safe location. We will send that guard back to you with Kai soul. Reizen: You do realize I will becoming at you with full force now Jarrin: We Know it is more fun that way Luka: My wife has turn into such a battle junkie. Her eyes were lighting up when Karama told her his plan. Jarrin: I was not the only one Tsubasa was too Tsubasa: How can I not get excited we get to fight the whole Kage clan. It was definitely a good choice to come work for you I can fight to my heart content hahahahhahah Jarrin: hahahahahahhahah Yoshi: Are you guys insane Than Tsubasa, Jarrin, Mikki, Luka, and Jax answer A little bit Jarrin: But you got to be a little crazy to have more interesting life. Yoshi, Yuki and Reizen are all in disbelief We all start to walk out with a guard that we chose. We go past Shiro Shiro: Karama try not to die before I take your head Karama: Right back at you I just realize something. I am still in Karama arms being carried princess style. I didn''t notice because of how intense the situation was, but now that I have I am completely embarrassed and my face turns red. I think Karama notice I nototice and just smiles. Misaka: Karama can you put me down now Karama: No Misaka: Why Karama; I never letting you out of my sight again and I need my Misaka fix I let this go because he just saved my life Misaka: Baka After we get to a safe distance Karama throws the soul cube to the guards and he sprints off. We all get into the head back to the base. Karama: Let go and get some sleep everybody tomorrow going to be along day Everyone: Agreed I get into a bed and fall sleep knowing of the huge battle ahead tomorrow. Hiatus I am going to be really busy for the next couple of weeks I probably be back in the beginning of October Chapter 87 To Kill or not to Kill That is the Question? Misaka Pov Raiden: Ladies first Misaka: I guess I will take you up on that offer. ZEPHER STEP A huge gust of wind surrounds me to increese my speed. Than I attack him with My Kodachi. I do not want to kill him I just want wound him bad enough for to surrender or stop fighting I am no killer. I try to stab him in the shoulder. but he deflect it with a spear. Raiden: You will have to do better than that if you want to beat me. Your going to have to kill me Misaka: Why? Why do we have to kill each other why can''t you just move aside. Raiden: You are truly a kind person Maybe we could have been friends if you were not for this. He points to a sealon his neck Raiden: This is a slaveseal I am force to follow my master orders even if I do not wish it. So I am sorry forthis. If you can please kill me. Misaka: What? Raiden: Please I have to much blood on my hands. For what that man has made do becacause of this seal . Men women even children I deserve to die I begin to cry why am I crying for this man I barely know this guy why am i crying for him. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Raiden: Don''t Cry for someone like me Thisseal is forcinng me kill you and all your freinds. Please set me free. I do not want to live this life anymore. I can''t resist my orders anymore theseal is forcing me to attack you. Clench your teeth. SPARK STRIKE. Misaka: GALE WALL Raiden trys to strike me with the lightning but i deflect with a wall of wind that I create with my fan. This is not right. this man is a good man. He is a victum in this. Why I don''t think I could kill someone like this. I use a WIND SCYTHE technique with my Kodachi and I hit him in the legs so he can''t walk. He shoolt lightning out of his hands and I avoide it. He continues to shoot lightning out of his hand. I keep beating him down with wind blast but he just wont stop Misaka: Please stay down and stop attacking Raiden: I would if I could but I can only stop if I kill someone from your side, others why I will keep attaking untill I die. Even if you knock me out it still wont work my body will continue fight. I know I have already tried. Please finiish me I do not want to hurt anyone anymore Misaka: I can''t Raiden: Yes you can God danm it this is not fair he is begging me to kill him I do not know what to do he is innocent in all this it is not his fault. Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I hate this so much. Why does my oponent have be like this. Why can''t he be a total asshole like Kai. I steel my resolve and I walk over to him he can barely stand. He can''t even use his lightning anymore. Yet he still is trying to kill me. I bend down and I whisper into his ear Misaka: I am sorry I stab my kodachi into his chest and I pierce his heart the slave mark is disapearing he is dying. He start to spit out blood Raiden: Than..k Y..o..u Then his heart slowly stops beating and his body becomes lifeless. I covers his eyes. He does not deserve this. Suddenly myears twitch iccicles shoot directly at me, but I manage to dodge. I look up and I see Kai Kai: Stupid Slave he couldn''t even get rid of a little slutty fox whore Kai begings to kickRaidens dead body. Rage inside me begin to build Misaka: QUIT IT! Kai: He is my family''s slave I can do what everi i want to him he is my property He begins to keep on kicking Raiden body not even showing ounce remorse I shoot wind blast at him, but defect them all with a ice wall. He stronger than me his is a nine tail while I only have seven. I am at a disadvantage and there is nothing I can do. Kai shoots out a blizzard everywhere and here is nothing I can do. i think I all over when I here a familiar voice. Jarrin: FIRE STORM Kai Ice and Jarrin Fire clashs neither getting the upperhand untill they cancel each other out Jarrin: You ok Misaka: Yeah Kai: It Is you again You will pay for the last time Jarrin: Yeah Yeah. Hey Misaka go support Yuske if he gets taken out so does the army Misaka: What about you Jarrin: I got this go. I will catch up Misaka:: Good Luck be safe Jarrin: You too I head off into the distance I can still hear Jarrin taunt Kai Jarrin: Alright Bitch Boy lets dance Kai: Your going down and your little slut too. Chapter 87 To Kill or not to Kill That is the Question? Misaka Pov Raiden: Ladies first Misaka: I guess I will take you up on that offer. ZEPHER STEP A huge gust of wind surrounds me to increese my speed. Than I attack him with My Kodachi. I do not want to kill him I just want wound him bad enough for to surrender or stop fighting I am no killer. I try to stab him in the shoulder. but he deflect it with a spear. Raiden: You will have to do better than that if you want to beat me. Your going to have to kill me Misaka: Why? Why do we have to kill each other why can''t you just move aside. Raiden: You are truly a kind person Maybe we could have been friends if you were not for this. He points to a sealon his neck Raiden: This is a slaveseal I am force to follow my master orders even if I do not wish it. So I am sorry forthis. If you can please kill me. Misaka: What? Raiden: Please I have to much blood on my hands. For what that man has made do becacause of this seal . Men women even children I deserve to die I begin to cry why am I crying for this man I barely know this guy why am i crying for him. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Raiden: Don''t Cry for someone like me Thisseal is forcinng me kill you and all your freinds. Please set me free. I do not want to live this life anymore. I can''t resist my orders anymore theseal is forcing me to attack you. Clench your teeth. SPARK STRIKE. Misaka: GALE WALL Raiden trys to strike me with the lightning but i deflect with a wall of wind that I create with my fan. This is not right. this man is a good man. He is a victum in this. Why I don''t think I could kill someone like this. I use a WIND SCYTHE technique with my Kodachi and I hit him in the legs so he can''t walk. He shoolt lightning out of his hands and I avoide it. He continues to shoot lightning out of his hand. I keep beating him down with wind blast but he just wont stop Misaka: Please stay down and stop attacking Raiden: I would if I could but I can only stop if I kill someone from your side, others why I will keep attaking untill I die. Even if you knock me out it still wont work my body will continue fight. I know I have already tried. Please finiish me I do not want to hurt anyone anymore Misaka: I can''t Raiden: Yes you can God danm it this is not fair he is begging me to kill him I do not know what to do he is innocent in all this it is not his fault. Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I hate this so much. Why does my oponent have be like this. Why can''t he be a total asshole like Kai. I steel my resolve and I walk over to him he can barely stand. He can''t even use his lightning anymore. Yet he still is trying to kill me. I bend down and I whisper into his ear Misaka: I am sorry I stab my kodachi into his chest and I pierce his heart the slave mark is disapearing he is dying. He start to spit out blood Raiden: Than..k Y..o..u Then his heart slowly stops beating and his body becomes lifeless. I covers his eyes. He does not deserve this. Suddenly myears twitch iccicles shoot directly at me, but I manage to dodge. I look up and I see Kai Kai: Stupid Slave he couldn''t even get rid of a little slutty fox whore Kai begings to kickRaidens dead body. Rage inside me begin to build Misaka: QUIT IT! Kai: He is my family''s slave I can do what everi i want to him he is my property He begins to keep on kicking Raiden body not even showing ounce remorse I shoot wind blast at him, but defect them all with a ice wall. He stronger than me his is a nine tail while I only have seven. I am at a disadvantage and there is nothing I can do. Kai shoots out a blizzard everywhere and here is nothing I can do. i think I all over when I here a familiar voice. Jarrin: FIRE STORM Kai Ice and Jarrin Fire clashs neither getting the upperhand untill they cancel each other out Jarrin: You ok Misaka: Yeah Kai: It Is you again You will pay for the last time Jarrin: Yeah Yeah. Hey Misaka go support Yuske if he gets taken out so does the army Misaka: What about you Jarrin: I got this go. I will catch up Misaka:: Good Luck be safe Jarrin: You too I head off into the distance I can still hear Jarrin taunt Kai Jarrin: Alright Bitch Boy lets dance Kai: Your going down and your little slut too. Chapter 88 Torturing is the family Pass Time Jarrin Pov Jarrin: You know it is not cool to fuck with the dead Kai: he is my slave and I can do what ever the fuck I want with him any way I danm well pleases. Jarrin: You really are living garbage aren''t you. I met some assholes in my day but you are one of the biggest I have ever met in my life. I can''t wait to cut you down. I think the world willl be a better place with out you. I like Karama better than you and he kills people for a living and he is a perv Kai: How dare.... I thinking to myself blah blah evil rant name callling more evile ranting can''t we just get to the fight already. Come on author speed it up a bit I am getting impaitence. Then I get a phone call it Daphne. I pick up my phone Jarrin: Hello Daphane: HEY JARRIN THE TRIPLETTES ARE WALKING THEY''RE TAKING THEIR FIRST STEPS! Jarrin: No I missing one of there most important moments in their lives. Did you get it on tape Kai: Hey you bitch are you listening to me Jarrin: SHUT UP I AM ON THE PHONE ! Send me the video Daphne: sending nowThis book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Kai How dare you ignore me Ahhhh ICICLE SPEARS Jarrin: Can''t you see I am about to watch my Kids first steps this is a very important moment in a young mother life RUBY FLAME WAVE I slash my sword foward and red flames melt the icicles. then he takes out a sword and starts to attack I deflect every single one of his attack with one kodachi in my hand and a phone in the other. Yay the download is complete He attacks me again and again. I slowly start to make cuts all over his body. I hit in the legss the face the arms and the torso. I keep on adding more and cuts he is rapidly losing more blood. He is also getting more angry as time goes by seeing that there is nothing that he can do and I am not even taking him seriously. Kai: Take me seariously you Bitch I am the successor of the Kage clan Jarrin: So That title means as much to me as an old fart. You should learn how big this world really is EMERALD CHAINS finally I can watch the Video without any distraction.Kai Kai: LET ME GO! Jarrin: Oh will you shut up I am trying to watch my kids first step now be quitet Kai: wHEN I GET OUT OF HERE I WILL NOT JUST KILL YOU I WILL KILL YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY! Jarrin: Daphne I am going to have to call you back say bye to the kids for me tell them mommy misses them and she has to go torture a stupid fox slowly and painfilly. Daphne was still on the phone with me Daphne: Do what you got to do by say good by kids Triplets: Bye bye Jarrin: Ok bye. Ok Mr. head of the Kage clan you have diveded attentions Kai: Diiiddd yooouu juusssst saaay torture Jarrin: Yes. You should not have mention my kids. I would have done it quick and painless but now you have to suffer I pull out my torture kit out of my storage ring. My mom gave it to me after the tripletes were born. I never thought i would be using it. oh well when lif gives you lemons you make lemonade. When assholes want to hurt your family you tourture them in the most painful way possisble. Crap I am becoming like my mother. Kai: Can''t we talk about this Jarrin: No. Lets see what I am going to take out of my handy dandy torture kit. Let see surenges with poison that wont kill you but will burn your insides, Yep going to be using that. Oh some pliars, yep definatley will be using those. Oh the bone saw how could I forget about that. The more I talk the more Kai face becomes more and more pale. I didnt have say all the tools i was going to use but seeing his scared face is hilarious. Danm that exactly what my mother would do oh well. Jarrin: Apron and glovevs so I wont get blood on me come on this is a new outfit. I can,t forget the earplugs. i don''t want to hear that annoying screaming. oh yeah i nearly forgot goggles and a mask mom always says safety first Kai: Pleas Jarrin: Should not have mention my kids. Kai: NO no Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When I am done Kai is nothing more than bones guts and rotting flesh. Jarrin: Now on to that video. oh better send it to luka he will want to see this. Oh my kids are adorable. Chapter 89 Weird Battle Mikki Pov Mikki: I''m a ninja I''ma I''ma Ninja Jax: Hey Mikki Mikki: Hmm Jax: I don''t think ninjas go around singing that they are ninja. It kind of defeats the purpouse love Mikki: Hmm hm hm hmmmm hm Jax: Humming is not much better dear Mikki: I can''t help it I am so excited right now I am living one of my child hood dreams. Who would not to want to be ninjas Jax: I know but aren''t ninja sapose to be I don''t know stealthy and kill in the shadows. Wait you hear that. Mikki: What? Jax: DODGE! Jax and I both dodge a sonic blast fire at us I spread my wings and dodge and and Jax morphs his legs and move at sonic speed. The blast takes out ten trees behind us. If Jax had not have warn me I would have been a gonner. The dust clear and we see two Black furdog people. One Is a boy the other is a girl Mikki: Dog people? Inungamies: WE ARE NOT DOG PEOPLE! Jax: Inugami Male Inugami: Yes we are The Inugami twins I am Kuro Female Inugami: I am Kurorko Together: And we are the Inugami TwinsDid you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. They do a pose and and black smoke explosion goes out from behind them. Ok That was kind cool but where have I seen this before. It is really familar. Jax Seem to have remebered something to because he got that face when he is trying to rember something. Then a light bulb went on in my head Mikki: Did you guys steal that from the power rangers Kuro: I don''t know what you are talking about. Kuro is starting to sweat Kuroko: I told you that was bad idea see they are going to laugh at us Kuro: You thougt is was cool too with poses and the smoke that matches our fur Jax: Wow Mikki: ahahhahahahahahhhahh Kuroko: see they are laughing at us Kuro: How was I sapose to know that they watch power rangers Mikki: When I was 7 hahahahahahaha and everyone knows that old school was way better than that new shit that they are putting out Jax: So How did these people become Lt. Kuro: DON''T MOCK US WE''RE STRONG! Kuroko: SUPER STRONG! Any way we are the Lt. of Reizen army surrendor or suffer a cruel and agonizing painful death after that will peel your skin and make a new coat and feed your bones to our dogs Muhahahahahhah Mikki: That got dark fast Kuro; Were not really going to that she just trying to sound menacing, but you are going to die. Kuroko: Kuro quit undermining me infront of the enemy Kuro: Come on Kuroko wear there skin as a coat that is just weird Mikki: These guys are weird Jax: Yeah more than you Mikki: I am not weird Jax: a little bit nutty butthat''s why I love you. Kuroko: enought Talk it is now time fight Mikki: I swear if you say it is morphing time I am going to bust gut Kuro:......... Fuck you! Jax............. Mikki: hahhahahahahhahahahahahh They both change from their human for to snarling dog beast. Hell I think they would be a little more intimadating if they would have started of like that. What can I say this is a Comedy They both start attacking us Jax turn into full on wolf. I start shooting posion tipped arrows infused with light magic to increase there speed. But Kuroko, or is it Kuro I can''t tell they look exactly the sameand it not because they are asiain ok. There twins and they are snarling beast. I ran out arrow and one of then is on top of me and rips my kimono with its claws. my chest is now exposed. It eyes widen and gets a lustful look I guest it Kuro. No wait no balls It is Kuroko I guess she is alesbian. Wow did not see that one coming. Then If this Kuroko that Jax must be fighting Kuro they Both are clawing and biting each other. I guess they gave up on battle Aura and magic and just going to have a good old fashion dog fight. Kuroko talk me telepathicicly Kuroko: That quite a chest you got there i would not mind spending the night with you. Mikki: Married KuroKo: If you weren''t would you think about it I love busty women your my type. Mikki: I wouldThink about it It not Like I have never slept with a women before and on our anversary we did bring a succubus into the bedroom. that right I allowed a threesome so what were pretty libreal and like to do some kinky stuff in the bedroom as long as there is no cheating and If i allow it is a go. Kuroko: This Make me want you more. I will kill your husband and have you become my lover DOG CHARGE Mikki: I game for a little lesbian action every once in while but killing my husband is a no go Valkryie BUSTER I make a cannnon an fire it with light magic. This time I hit my mark. Kuroko: WEEEEEEE COOOOULD OFFFFF HAAAAAVEE SOOOOOO MUUUUUCCH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN! Kuroko died as I am finishing her off I see Jax ripping out Kuro Throat with his teeth. Is it weird that I am wet right now. Apperently we Valkriye get off on war violence it is like a racial trait. Malik was conceived after a battle.Jax morph back human he is naked. MIkki: Hey I am kind of horney right now you want to do it. Jax: in the middle of a war Mikki: You don''t want to JaX: I didn''t say no. Like I said before were a little kinky. Wait, Jax . I am not ready yet I am trying to say goodbye to the readers wait don''t put that there yet OHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOD FUUUUUUUCK! Chapter 90 Tsubasa Roots I am Not a Monster Tsubasa Pov Hello My name is Haruko Tsubasa Sir name Haruko First name Tsubasa. I am From Hokido there I lived with my mother Setsuna and my twin brother Tsubaki. I already new when I was young that I was not normal. My affinty whith snow magic and Ice Magic where higher than anyone in the village and My destany was already set in stone to practice magic and be a mage. My mother said it would bring great honnar to our family but I new deep down being a mage was not for me. I was a tomboy growing up and I would always use to beat up the people who were picking on my brother. I was alot stonger Physicallythan most of the people in village including the adults.My brotherhas a weak body even more when we were younger. That Why my mother always made me look after him.You see we got pick on a lot because my mothe left the Yuki-onna village andshe came back pregnant with us and my father sword. In the village it was really look down apon to be pregnat without being married even more so when the one who got you pregnant is of unknown origin to the village,and my mother would not talk about it. The only thing I know about my farther is that he was a great swordsmen. I didnt find out he was so much more when I was 13 and my life change forever. Our villlage was attack by Fire Yokai for precious stone we use to make weopens. My mom Tsubaki and I tried to flee, but they caught up to us. My mom tried fend the off with my dads sword but she had a sickly body like Tsubaki and she was defeated. They held us down and began to rape her. I was furious and Tsubaki was crying something inside me was growing the rage and I just SNAPPED! Suddenly blue enegy came over me and My eyes change they were still blue like before butlook more like a lizard. Not only that I my hands and feetturned into dark blue claws and I got scales the same color on my cheeks and from my armpit to the side of my stomach to the begging of my thigh. There also some on my back were wings and a Dark Blue tail with ice spikes on the tip. My snow white hair also now had blue highlight. Tsubasa: ROAAAAAR! I yanked the Fire yokai off my my mom and crushed his head with my new claws. Than I picked up my farther sword and I began cutting down every fire yokai that I came across. After it was over there was not one left Then I looked at the villagers they looked at me in fear all they saw was a monster even though they were Yokai. They started thowing stones at me and chase me out the village. The only one who didn''t see me as a monster was my mother and my brother. Eventually I turned back to how I was before. My mother said that Tsubaki and my farther was and Ice dragon. She said that dragon are a proud race and don''t take kindly to half breeds like me and Tsubaki. Tsubaki can to that dragon form to but his body can''t handle it and can only go for a short amount of time or risk death. She told us when they found out they wanted to kill her but are farther gave us enough time to get away but he died in the process the only thing left of him is his sword. We have the powere of a yuki-onna in our current form and the power of a dragon in our draconic form. She told us to never go into draconic form unless our life is in danger especialy in front of a dragon it is suicde for us. After that I became a bounty hunter I had to put food on the table. I met many opponents and improved my sword style with my farther sword. Eventualy Tsubaki join me and we got enough money to give our mom a happy life. This was sappose to be our last big job Then I met her a vampire that could really get my dragon blood boiling. I have not had such a good fight in a long time.. I am sort of a battle junkie. After the fight she ask me to join them. I knew by intinct that they were all powerful. So Excepted. With them i am sure to fine some intresting figts. Tsubaki decided not to join he went home to take care of mom. I was sad because we have never been apart before, but he knew because of his body he would only slow us down. I just hope they don''t see my dragon form I do not want to be treated like a monster again. I said it was going to be fun with them and I was right theychallange Reizen KageOne of thebiggest learder of japan crimanal organaztion. With just us seven and Karama Master. Right now we are looking for the Lt. and Reizen Then I see a fireball coming straight at me I have two sword one is my farthers Sword Shirayuki the other is the new sword I just got Mushashi. I do a quick draw and slice the fireball in half. ???: Not Bad Not bad at all your Swordsmanship is up to the level I thought I would have a weak opponent. Looks like this is going to be fun ahhahahahhahThe author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I see a man in samurai armor he is made of pure fire kind of like the human torch Tsubasa: I take it that you are one of Reizen Lt. ???: You guess correctly I am Homura a Fire Yokai and Lt. Of Lord Reizen May I have your name so we can begin a honarable battle. Tsubasa: I am Tsubasa the newst recruit of the company Grayline Homura: Well Tsubasa of the Greyline Let us have fine battle Homura takes out a Katana made out of fire. I put away Mushashi and Take out Shirayuki. I can feel it this guy is storng and he is worthy of drawing Shirayuki. Our swords clash and we begin out battle neither of us with the upper hand. Homura: You are good. Tsubasa: You as well Homura: hOw about this FIRESSTORM SLASH A wave of heat comes at me. Not bad I would have been in trouble if I did not fight Jarrin earlier her fire is twice as hot as this. Compared to that you are nothing I use ICE MIRROR to block his attack. now it is time to go on the offenses Tsubasa: BLADE HIDDEN IN THE SNOW I use the property of a Yukionna and turn into snow and scatter into the air. than I contune to strike him then turn back into snow again. he falls to the ground. Tsubasa: Have you had enough Houmara: I admit you are good I gueess the egg head were right I have to use the flame pills Tsubasa: Flame pills? Homura takes out pills than he puts them into his mouth then suddely his power start to spike Like crazy. What the hell is going on. Is that some type of steroid or drug. Whatever it is this is not good. Homura: Play time is over time to die. He speed increese ten fold I can''t even see him then he suddely appeas in front of me and punches me in the stomach i cough up some blood. Ok I am going to feel that in the mourning. Then he get behind me and kicks me into the trees Tsubasa: What did you do? Homura: This is a flame pill Riezen scientist made these especially for me with this not only does my speed increse but my strengh al well by three times Tsubasa: Fuck! Homura: Yes curse melittle girl because that is all you can do. Tsubasa: I not curing you because of that I am cursing you because now I have take this form I don''t like to take. So excuse me if I treat you a litlle rudely I sudely a burst of enegy comes from me and I turn into my draconic form. Houmura: What are you a monster? I hate that word the most Tsubasa It wont matter to you because you will be dead ABSOLUTE ZERO from my feet ice appers ans spreadinding turning everything it touches completly covered in ice Homura try to shoot fire ball at it but the fireballs just turin into ice cubes and he is slowly inclosed in ice Homura: No No Nooooooooooo! The final bit of his body is covered in ice than i walk over to him and I flick his frozen body and He shatters. Now lets get out of this form before somone see me. Jarrin: Tsubasa Fuck To late Jarrin: Is That you Tsubasa: Yes Great I just made a friend and she is going to call me a freak or a monster. I hate being called a monster. Jarrin: THAT IS SO COOL! Tsubasa: Hah? Jarrin: You look awsome what are you part dragon or something Tsubasa: Yeah Her eyes her eyes are sparkling like she has just found a new toy to play with Tsubasa: Arent you scared of me Jarrin: Why? Tsubasa: Because I am half dragon Jarrin: So I am vampire and a witch Jax and Mikki have a kid together and it is like some sort of wolf valkryie hybrid. I know a whole bunch halfies is ir really such a big deal. that you are half dragon. It not what on the outside it what is on the inside and those who tell you other wise are dumbasses. I begin to cry Tsubasa: Wahhhhhhhhhhhh Jarrin: What wrong She hugs me Tsubasa: I thought when you found out you would not like me and you would want to be my friend anymore. Nobody has ever excepted me except for my mother and my brother. This first time I actually made some friends. JarrIn: There there I am not good at this type of thing so please don''t cry. After five minuets I finally settle down Jarrin: Hey Tsubasa I didnt want to tell you this while you were crying but ummm your naked Tsubasa: what...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I cover myself with my wings and my tail Jarrin: Your so innocent how old are you Tsubasa: I am only 21 now can please help me fine some clothes After Jarrin takes some clother out of her storage ring we continue to go find the others. Hey Jarrin i think that is the wrong way. Jarrrin Chapter 91 Apocalypse Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Are You sure it is not this way I swear Yuske is this way Tsubasa: No your going the opposite direction Jarrin: really? Tsubasa: Yes wait did you here that Jarrin: It comming from those bushes over there I listen then I here a OHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOD! Wait a minuete I herd that voice before. More percisely I herd that type of screaming before. Some one is about to climax. I know I''ve said oh god like that more than enough timesthat I know some person is about to climax. I also know that voice. Tsubasa: I will go check it out. Jarrin: WAIT! To late Tsubasa has already looked over the bush she see Mikki ridding Jax cowgirl style. Her face is as red as a tomato. That why I told you to wait have not ever herd someone fucking before. wow this girl is really innocent. Tsubasa: AHHHHHHHHHHH! Jarrin: Guys really? Mikki: Give me a sec I almost done and It would be a waste if I stopped nor Oh Oh Oh Oh GOOOOOOOD! Tsubasa is over there in the coner in a fetal position. Great I think she is in shock! Jarrin: You ok Tsubasa: What the hell were they doing that is so dirty Her face is still red Jarrin: Don''t tell me your still a virgin Tsubasa: I never eeven kiss a boy before Jarrin: Your 21 years old and you never kiss someone before wow what did you grow up in the mountains or somethingThe narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Tsubasa: Yes Mikki: Well sorrry i did not expect anyone to show up Jax: our bad Tsubasa: How could do something so lewd in public Mikki: This is nothing one tim....... I cover Mikki Mouth Jarrin: The girl is innocent and a virgin she does not need to hear your adventures under the sheet you will corrupt her and she wont be able to handle it. Or al least wait till she actually kiss someone. Jax: Ok Enough about our sex lives what the status report. Before our fun in the bushes we took out 2 Lt. What about you Tsubas: Ha...oh right I took out one as well Jarrin: I took out Kai and Misaka defeated one before I got there and I told her to go help and defend Yuske He is takeing on a army after all Tsubasa: That is five I herd Reizen Has7 Lt. so we only have to deal with Reizen and the other two Lt than without their leaders his armies will disperse and we win She still can''t look Mikki and jax in the eye all. She fucking adorbale Jarrin Well Misaka went to go help Yuske so the only people that we are missing now is Karama and Luka. Were could they be. I see a bolt of lighting strike into the distance speak of the devilthat is got to be were Luka is at. We all look to that direction Mikki: Looks Like your Hubby is causing some havoc he is always so flashy. at least we know where he is at Jarrin: come on lets go We head to the area were the lightning happen we see four people standing and one person on the ground who is extra crispy. The People facing off is Luka and Karama on oneside and Reizen and Shiro on the left. Wich mean the barbecue on the ground is the last Lt. everyone is accounted for Karama: Danm Luka you really get piss of when someone threatens your wife. That dude didn''t stand a chance you made himlight up like a Christmas tree Luka: I don''t take kindly to someone threating my family Reizen: You''ll pay for that Shiro: Karama Your friends sure are intresting bunch hahhahahha! Reizen: This is no laughing matter Shiro Shiro: Your right and It seems like we have company Reizen: What Reizen, Luka, Karma and Shiro look our way. Reizen is in shock and Shiro just look amused. he really does not care one way or the other that we are here or not. The dude is a psycopath what can I say. Luka happy to see meand Karama is scanning for Misaka. Jarrin: Don''t worry Karama I sent Misaka to go help with Yuske Karama: WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT! That pervey old men is definately going to try something. I can feel it in my bones. Reizen: How are you alive were areall my Lt. Everyone: Dead Shiro: Wow, They took out Raiden, Kuroko,Kuro and Homura,and Obi (Obi is the person the groun that Luka took out a moment ago)They even took out your your last remaining son Kai. If it were me I suggest a retreat Reizen: There is no way i am reteating not untillI kill them all of them Shiro: I have no attention of fighting a losing battle Reizen: Your employers Ordered you to help me and my conquest Luka: Employers? Shiro: My employers also said to tie up loose end if things got to hot for you to handle. Reizen: What? Out of nowhere Shiro usese a hidden dagger and stabs Reizen in the chestWhat the hell is going on Reizen: Whyy? Shiro: You Fucked up your organazition was destroyed by 7 people. your a shell of your former self and the organazation does not need weak people. You bit off more than you can chew and you ended up choking on it. Prey that you have a better time in the afterlife Mikki: WHAT THE FUCK A DOUBLE CROSS! Jax: Did not see that comming Tsubasa: That was not a honarable way to go out. Jarrin: Danm Karama: Shiro what the hell. Shiro: I guess will have to save our fight for later Karama I must report this to the organazation oh and you guys are now on our radar. I suggest you watch your back Luka: Was that a threat Shiro: No just a warning my organzation likes strong people they will definately take intrest in all of you LONG LIVE APOCALYPSE AHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAH! then he uses light magic and disapears you can still hear his mad laughter. Karama was right that guy is a psycho path, and Apocalypse what the hell is that. I have a feeling we have not seen the last of Shiro. We collect Reizen head and throw it in front of the army. They scatter without there leader. We also ask Yuske about this organazation called Apocalypse he says he does not know. We decide we are going to talk to Celine when we get back. The next few days we get Tsubasa a passport and start acting like real tourist we also by presents for the for the kids my in laws and my mom . Are little trip to Japan has come to a end with it 3 new members of Greyline Tsubasa, Karama, and Misaka. Also we learn of the existence of a organization roaming through the shadows called Apocalypse. Chapter 92 Return of Douchebag Troy Mikki Pov So we been back from Japan For a couple of weeks. We introduce Tsubasa to every body. We were saprise when we found out that she was half dragon but we all except her. That made her so happy she cried. That girl is to adorable. After that we go see Celine about if she has herd anything aout the group called Apocalypse, but she says she hasn''t. That weird even someone as ancient OWWWW Danm Celine hit me how did she Know I called her old. Oh well anyway she never herd of this organazation. so I guess it will come when it comes. Anyway thanks to the little rumble in the jungle we did in Japan. I now have another bun in the oven. Yep that right I am pregnant again. so know action for me for a while or at least for nine months. Malik is going to have a brother or sister. Jarrin laughed when she found out. Speaking of Jarrin she has been with her kids none stop she is trying to catch up on the time she was in Japan. I can relate I haven''t put Malik down either. Now even more because pretty soo he is going to be sharing me with another person. Right now we are in New York We decide we will go back to California Next week. Karama, Tsubasa andMisaka all went ahead to California to buy a house onour street no less it good to be close by in case something bad happens.Jarrin and I decide to go to the store with the kids once we finish Jarrin gets a thought Jarrin: You know who I have not seen in while Mikki: Who? Jarrin: Fucking Rob I have not been to Rob''s Cafe in like almost eight years Mikki: He did give us away at our wedding it only right that we go see him. This also give him a chance to see the kids. Jarrin: alright lets go We headto Rob Cafe Now Rob is starting to look minddle age.When I first met him eight years ago he was already thirty two now he is forty.He is already middle age for a human. When he see us he eyes widen and look in suprise. I think he is even more saprise when he see are children . Rob: Jarrin, Mikki I have not seen you since you moved to Californiato HollowWood. Wow I am getting old. Two of you are already mothers. I rember like it was just yesterday when Jarrin was in a maid out fit Jarrin:Please don''t remind me that was so embarrassing Mikki: I thought you looked cute Rob: We defnately get less customers since you and Lilly left. How is she by the way,If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Jarrin: She doing fine she is a doctor and has a daughter. Rob: That is good that is really good Jarrin: I was wondering could I get a.. Rob: Straberry short cake Jarrin: Rob you know me so well. Rob comes back With some straberry cake she ask for a bigger portion because she wants to share it with her kids. I swear when Layla, Jasmine and Darwin tried there first piece a cake i believe they thought It felt like they saw god. They were so fucking happy. They are definitely related to Jarrin. I share a banana split with Malik. as we are enjoying are deserts a man around 6 foot 2 and blonde hair that is thinning. He is stating to get a gut, but oddly enough he look really famillar. Where have i seen him before. Rob: Mr. Gantz I see you are here again I will tell you before and I will tell you again I willnot sale you my place Gantz: Please reconsider I can offer you alot of money. My Lawyer is on his way he should be here any minute Mikki: jarrin doesn''t that guy look familar Jarrin: Now That I look At him he does where Have I seen him before. you know I always suck with names to face of people who are not close to me. Mikki: HOLY SHIT FUCKING DOUCHEBAG TROY! Gantz also know as Douchebag Troy the person we went to high school with. He turn around and his faceis all red with can''t be anything but anger Troy: WHO CALLED ME THAT! Jarrin: Well this is a blast from the past Troy: Well well if isn''t Jarrin Scarlett and Mikayla Zane it been along time. Wow the year have not been kind to him he must of peaked in highschool. I hardly recognized him the thinning hair and the potbelly he must really let him self go Jarrin: Bloodheaven I am married My last name change to Bloodheaven Mikki: My last name is now Moon Troy: I herd rummors that you two married those two losers I kind of feel bad for Troy If he see Luka and Jax now He would shit a Brick both of them got taller and more muscular after highschool. They look better than did eight years ago. poor bastard his looks are only going to get worst. Jarrin: Rob your thinking about selling the cafe Rob: No But Mr. Gantz keeps on offering me money for my spot. Troy: It a good deal old men you should sale and retire. Mikki: wow Troy you haven''t change at all your still a... Malik: DOUCHBAG! Troy is now red with anger Malik really know how to fuck with people were the hell is he learning this from i have know Idea maybe it just instinct. Troy: Control your child Moon Malik: Douchebag! Jarrin: That kid defniately Resemble you Mikki hhahahahahahahah Troy: The Two of you always laughing at my expense. I will have you I now a vice president of Gantz corp What do your Losers husband do Jarrin: My husband started his own company and now makes millions of dollars Troy goes pale Mikki: My husband works at that company makes millions of dollars and enlisted in themilitary for a while he was in special fores for around four years He goes paler Troy: green Barrett Mikki: Navey Seals What can I say Jax was always a good athlete he got board when I was in collage and join the Military. let just say he learn a special set of skills that I am not aloud to talk about. Kind of like dude from Taken. Troy backs off hard. Then a man pulls up outside I can tell he black as he gets closer my mind goes blank. The man walks in. Troy become confedent again he has someone to have his back now, but I can not beleive who he brought. Troy: This is my Lawyer..... Mikki: Derek Morningstar Everyone looks at mewith asaprised expression. I can''t blame them what kind strange fate is this. Derek: Young lady how do you know my name? Mikki: Of couse I would know the name Of my Baby grandfather His eyes widen Derek: You are Jaxon wife. Jarrin: Well Shit all I wanted was some cake and what I got could be episode of Fucking Maury. I can already tell Jax is not going to like this. Chapter 93 Derek Jarrin Pov Well this is fucking awkard as fuck. Mikki and I decided to visit our old friend Rob whith Mikki and the Kids. While we are there guess who the hell we run into fucking Douchebag Troy. That was already akward enough. He brought his lawyerwhoturned out to be Jax''s father. This is like something out one of Celine tella Novella. All we need now is a evil twin with a eypatch. You could cut the tension with a butter knife. Jarrin: Mikki aren''t you going to say something anything this shit is really fucking akward Mikki: Your right I should say something Troy: Your Jax''s father But you have dif...... Jarrin: Shut up Troy this is none of your danm business Derek: Is Jax here Mikki: We are going back to Californianext week Derek : Could you get me to see him I would like to talk to him if that is ok. Mikki: That is completly up to him. I can''t control what he does when it comes to you Derek: Well I should get down to business Mr. Morgan Here is a contract that should say is a good deal. Jarrin: I will be the judge of that. Derek: Who are you. Jarrin: I am Jarrin Bloodheaven Mikki best friend and I am also Rob''s lawyer. Troy: Your a lawyerThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Jarrin: Mr. Morningstar My client Mr. Morgan already told Mr. Gantz that he is unwilling to sale if continue this harassment I will file a restranig order. He will not be allowed come 50 yards from here. Troy: HARRRASMENT MY ASS....... Derek holds Troy back he is fuming mad. Derek: There is no need for that Mrs. Bkoodheaven there is no need to go this far. Allow us to negotiate more on another date Jarrin: I will talk it over with my client Derek: We Will be in touch my card I except his card Troy still looks angry but he decides to leave for today. Derek: Have a good day Mrs BloodHeaven Jarrin: Mr. Morningstar I would like to give you a warning. I tend repay people kindness to me and my friendten fold that include Rob He has been good to me he hasevenwalked me down the isle on my wedding day. Also I tend to get payback ten fold to those who do me or my friends harm. let just say it would be best to be in my good graces. I am not as nice as Mikki rember that on your way out. If hurt Rob, Mikki or Jax I will crush you. Derek: I will Keep That in Mine well good night They both work out the door. Rob: Well That was intense Jarrin you bascically threaten them and you know I can''t afford a lawyer Jarrin: A good offense is a good defense. Don''t worry consider this probono. anyway Mikki are you ok are you going to tell Jax Mikki: I got to I don''t want to lie to him and he is going to fine out eventually Jarrin: Here Is my cardRob so we can keep in contact. Oh and don''t talk to him unless I am present I think that guy can not be trusted. I guess I can finish this before we go back to California Rob: Thank Jarrin Jarrin: all right I will see you soon Rob Mikki: Bye Rob say good bye Malik Malik: ByeBye We Walk out the door and head home. Derek Pov I get Back to my office with exausted look on my face. I did not expect to find a Tiger in that little cafe. This was sappose to be and easy job and now it has gotten more complicated I hate complication. Not only did I run into A dangerous opponent in a courtroom. I met my daughter in law with my grandson that I did not even know I had. I said he was runing his life marring that girl but they are still going on strong maybe I was wrong. I didn''t pay much attention to Jax much while he was growing up but, he still my son if he admits it or not. That is one of my deepest regrets. I decide to concentrate on my work. First I need to get a feel on my opponent. I herd She went to high school with my son and the client. i call in my assistant Linda. Derek: Linda Linda: Yes Derek: I need to get some information on a female lawyer named Jarrin Bloodheaven Linda: Yes sir Afte that I head home Dax is now married to a women named Jennifer live with us.They are stuck up and only care about money. Where did I go wrong with that boy. I head In my wife Gwen is reading in the bedI take off my clothes and put on my pjs. Derek: I ran in toJax''s wife today Gwen: What they are still maried I thought it would never last Derek: I am a grandpa Gwen: What? I think That agitated Gwen She never really like Jax because he is the son of MyMistress. She has also always wantedto be a grandmotherr but Jennefer and Dax do not want to have kids. Derek: I met him with his mom. I want to meet with him. Him. I want to meet with all of them is that alright with you Gwen: Do what you want She is annoyed. I know that. But I want to have a relationship with my son and my grandson I only hope that he forgives me Chapter 94 A Chance Jax Pov Right now I am with Luka we are staying at one of his properties in New York. We stay here everytime were in town.He is on a call with his assistant Clara Making sure everything is ok at the company. He left Lilly in charge, because she is the most resonsible. I am picking out baby names. I lost rock paper scissorsthe last time when we had kid, so tthere name would start with a M. Since we are going to have another one this one is going to start with a J. As I am doing that Mikki and Jarrin Walk again. Something is wrong Mikki is acting all fidgty with her hands. Jax: What''s wrong? Mikki: I ran into your father today. I don''t get angry maybe I did get angry when I was younger. What boy would not want to havehis fathers attenion . When I wasa kid I use to dream about what my father was like.but not anymore. Now I am just indiffrent. Kids Don''t meets your heros in real life you will only be disaponted. My world veiw shatterd when I was 12. There is only one good thing he taught me. He taught What a father should not be like and I never going to be like that to Malik and the new baby that is on the way. Jax: What did he want, he only talk to me if he wants something Mikki: He wanted me to convince you to meet him Jax: What did you say? Mikki: I said that it is completly your decision I wont push you to do something that you do not want to do That why I love this girl she knows when to push abd when to pull. She also knows when to give me space when I need to figue things out on my own. Mikki: What are you going to do. Jax: I will think about it Mikki heads upstairs to putMalik down for his nap, then Jarrin comes up next me This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Jarrin: If you want I can make his life a living hell with this case I am working on. Jax: It fine I don''t hold grudges anymore Jarrin: Your a better person than me I would at least set his hair on fire. option still open. Jax: Thanks Jarrin but it is really fine Jarrin: suit your self here is his number Jarrin heads upstairs to put her kids to bed, and I continue to look for baby names on the internet. I found one i think I am going to go with that. Derek Pov Linda: Here is the information on Mrs Bloodheaven All right lets see what I am Up against. Jarrin Bloodheaven Married to Luka Bloodheaven who owns the company Greyline in HollowWood California. They have three Kids Jasmine, Layla and Darwin. Triplette to be exact. How can she look that good after having triplettes. grauduated from Stanford Univrsuty in the top 10% of her class. Then later on went to law school andgraduate in the top 10 best lawyers in her year. She was number 3. After that many company wanted to hire her, but she turned them down to work at her husband company Greyline. Which is now a a multi-million dollar company. She head of the leagal department and does a lot of probono work. Not only is she good in contracts, but also, divorce, civil, and criminal law. Danm I got a real ball buster on my hands. It does not help she does not like me DereK: I can already tell this is going to be more trouble then it worth I head to cafe with Mr. Gantz Mrs Bloodheaven is already there looking over the contract. DereK: I take it the compensation money is fair. JarrIn: Yes it is fair deal but, My clients still does not wish to sale Derek: May I ask why not Jarrin: Money can''t replace the memoreis he receive here. This cafe was started by his grandfarther, he learn how to bake in here. He met his first love here. There was sucess and sorrow in this place. No amount of money will get him to sale. For him it is not about money it iss principle. Danm This is reall hitting home here.He has memories here with his family, Memories that i wished I had with Jaxon. It makes my heart sink DereK: Thank you for your time Mrs. Bloodheaven Troy: What about theoffer DereK: I am sorry Mr. Gantz. Isuggest you give up no amount of money will get Mr. Morgan to Sale this Cafe to you. Something In this world are Priceless Troy: fine who need this stupid place anyway. Ton of other places will take my offfer He storms out. Now thatI am old and greyI have finally figured out something are priceless in this world. I spent most of my you climbing up the ranks for money and powernot caring who I destroy in my path, and what has that got me. A wife that hates me. One son that ignores me, the other leaches of me like a parasite. My life is full of regrets. I leave enter my home. I spot Dexter. I have already cut off Dexter and Jenniferfrom my money. They already spent all there money because of gambling debts and drugs. They were force to move back home. His mother spoiled him to much growing up. He never new how the real world works. I guess that is my fault as well. That is why I am letting him stay here. Dex: Dad I really need money Derek: No Dexter you and Jennfer are going to have to get jobs just like the rest of us. Dex: No you don''t understand I NEED IT! It could be a matter of life and death. DereK: I don''t care I am tired of paying off your gambling debts I don''t even pay him any mine and I head to my room. This has beed a very long week. I just want to sit down and relax Then I here my phone ring and I aswer it Derek: Hello Jax: Hey Dad Derek: Jaxon Jax: I decided to give you a chance not for me but for Malik he has the right to know his grandfarther Derek: Thank you I hang up the phone. This is a chance. A second chance to rewrite the wrongs ThatI did to him. This is a chance and that is all I could ask for. Chapter 95 The Moon and the Star Jax Pov Mikki, Malik and I head to my farther house. What can I say I am kind of nervous I left this house eight years ago and never looked Back. Never in a million years didI think I would ever come back here again.Now I am right in front of it with my family. Mikki grabs my hand. Thank you I needed that Mikki: You ok? Jax: Yeah I needed that Ok.. lets do this. i ring door bell, and My farther open the door. he has gotten older and more grey and has wrikles. I am Taller than him now at 6 foot 4. He smiles at me and waves me in. This is a first I think this is the first time that he has ever smiled at me that.Then he looks at Malik in the stroller. He gets down at his eye level Derek: So you must be Malik I am your grandpa Mikki:Can you say hi Malik Malik:Hi Derek:I got a presentf for you He pulls out a silver stuff wolf Toy. Malik grabbs it and hugs it tightly Mikki: What do you say Malik: Thank you Derek just smiles. Maybe this was not a bad Idea after all he is really trying. Afte that we head i to the house I see Gwen she is a little older not she looks good for age. Then I see Dex and al I can say he really let himself go. Instead of the freshmen 15 he gained the freshmen 45. I also see a women that I do not know. She she Has brown hair and brown eyes with Jarrin''s skin tone about a B cup around5 foot 4 inches. She is looking at me like a piece of meat. Jenn: Wow Dexter that is you little brother. More like little Big brother Jax: You are? Jenn: I amJennifer Morningstar Your brother wife. Jax: Oh I see this is My wife Mikayla and myson Malik Mikki: It is nice to meets you but can just call Mikki Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Gwen is looking at Malik With sparkling eyes Mikki: would you like to hold him Gwen pick up Malik and start making funny noises. I guess she like Malik better then me because he is not the son of her cheating husband. That and she has had a long time to cool down. We sit sown and have dinner. Gwen an Derek are still playing with Malik Jenn: so the prodical son returns what have you been doing for the past eight years Jax: Well I got married Mikki went to collage and I joined the Millitary for a while. I come back and fouth. Derek: Army Jax: Navey more specifically I was a seal. I did that four around four years now I am in the resrves I now work at My freind company in California Derek: Greyline I have herd of it but I do not know exactatly was it does Jax: a Securiy firm I am the head. With that I just lied. Yes we do do security from people to magical creature and so much more. I train the new recrits, But there is know way I am going to tell them that. Gwen: What about you Mikki are you a stay at home mom Mikki: I work as head of survalence just stare at montior all day amake sure no one does anything stupis. But it has a great childcare program for working and single mothers Mikki lied too when she say she is head of survelence that mean she is head of espionage and our information network. She has her eyes all over the world gathering informatin significat or not basically she is spy and she danm good at her job she can get dirt on any one. That has always been a natral talent of her since we were teenagers. You know what Dex as been rather quiet lately. his palms are sweating and he got a nevous tick Jax: Yo Dex is everything ok Dex: Everything is fine He just lied to me and I do not wolf senses to know about it. look at everyone elese reaction looklike no one knows what is going on including his wife. suddenly my ears twitch the door is kicked in there are the it looks like Hispanic male two with Ak. One shoot the gun in the air Miguel: I am sorry for interupting you dinner ladies and gentelmen I am Miguel and I looking for a Dexter Morningstar Gwen: What did my son do Miguel: He borrowed a lot of money from us and still has yet to pay back the intrest keeps adding up Mikki: Lone sharks Miguel: Lone shark is a nasty term I prefer Private banker. I told you Mr Morningstar you had to pay up today or someone might get hurt Wow this just got complicated Gwen: Dexter how could you do this Dexter: I needed money and you and farther would not give me any I am sorry. Miguel: Sorry Not going to cut it Take the Chicas Wait chicas as in pluarl. Which means more then one. OH HELL NO! I get up imediately the one that was going for Mikki I punch him throat then I take his gun and kick himm the chest and he is sent flying. Then I turn around and point the gun at Miguel and his other subordanate Jax: You have got a lot of balls on you Miguel: Who The hell are you Jax: I am Jaxon Moon Dexter Is my half brother. It is none of my business if Dexter borrows money from a lone shark he made his choice not a good one but a choice. But when you come in here with guns and threaten to take my wife who has nothing to do with the sitution I get angry. How much doese he owe you. Miguel: eight hundred thousand I pull out my cellphone Jax: account number Miguel gives me the I transfer him money Miguel: This is only four hundred thousand. Jax; it is a deduction for pissing me off Miguel: You can''t....... I fire a couple of round and nearley hitting Miguel: ARE YOU FUCKING CRAZY! Jax: Not crazy just angry. Be lucky your getting this. I was thinking about taking your lives but i did not want my kid to see that yet. Now take your friends and get out of here. Oh one more Thing I don''t want my family or myself to see you ever again If hear about it I will come fine you. Malik wont be with me at that time. Do you understand. Miguel: Crystal They take thereknocked out friendand leave. I take Mikki and Malik and I head out thedoor I am stopped by farther Derek: I am so sorry I did know that would happen when I invited you here. ifI would have know.. Jax: Dont worry about it will try this again before I leave Derek: You mean you will come again? Jax: It not the first time I had a gun pointed at me. ( the first time was Mikki when she was in labor). I don''t hold this against you for something you had no control over. Derek: Thank You Jax: I will see you again Derek: Ok buy We leave and I enter the car and we head back to the house Jarrin and Luka are on the couch watching Tv Jarrin: How was dinner. Jax: Intresting Then Me Mikki put malik to bed and we both decide to to sleep. Chapter 96 Clara Ok we now Back in Hollow Wood for last couple weeks. Mikki found out that she will be having a baby girl. When Jax told Derek he sent over hole bunch of teddy bears and dresses. Wow he is really trying hard. Tsubasa, Misaka, and karama are fitting in quit nicely. Misaka is now head of the daycare center. Karama join security with Jax andTsubasa likes training with Jax''s men. Over the years wolves without a pack started to follow him. They like all the freedom that they get because Jax is lax leader, but know when to be stict at times. Our company has alot of diffrent magical creatures plus human too. I think it is because of the great dentel plan. We have a whole bunch of diffrent type of people that work here. Trolls.gnome, cyclopse and tryclopse. We do not discrimnate here at Greyline. My assistant Clara comes into get me. Clara is someone I turned. The first and onlypeson I ever turned. She is just a regular vampire. It happen when we got back to Hollow Wood. Clara was a neice of one of my human enployees and she got kidnapped by a Satonic group that wanted to sacrafice her to revive an evil god. I know crazy right. Some serously crazy shit that I thought only happen in movies. My enployee begged me to help so out of the goodness of my heart. I went after her. We got there late. We killed all the worshipers and stop the ceramony but Clara was dying so I made and executive decison I asked her if she wanted to live or not her choice Do you want to live and have your life changed foreveror do you want to die. I told her I would respect her choice. She chose to live and I bit her and she became a blood vampire. You see blood nobles can create blood vampires. But you can only become a noble by being born one or being bitten by the prataganator like. myself.Most nobles have a few regular vampre to serve them. EvenNataha and Isac have some that work for them in there mercenary group.Luka has 3 unlike Clara they begged him to become vampires he reluctanly agreeed and they are now members of his elite guard called the thunder troupe. Clara is my only servent. Servents tend to get propeteis of there master for example Clara can now use fire magic and now had red highlights in her black hair. Clara has pale white skin red eyes and red and black hair with glasses Jarrin: Good afternoon ClaraIf you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Clara: Good afternoon Mistress There she goes again with calling me Mistress I know they did that in olden times but being called that is makeing me feel weird Jarrin: What did I say about calling me Mistress just call me Jarrin Clara: This sevent is not worthy of calling the Mistress by her given name. You are my life saviour you are my benefactor I will follow you and your family for eternity Servent are extremely loyal to there masters they would rather die then betray them. I don''t know I guess it instinct. Not only that she comes to my house cooks cleans and take care of the kidswhe I am to tired.What ever what''s done is done I can''t do any about it now. Now there is only one thing that is confusing me. Jarrin: Why are you wearing a maid outfit? Clara: Lady Mikayla said that all female servents where maid outfits. I also think I look pretty do you not like it Mistress I can quickly go change. Jarrin: What ever float your boat Clara I continue to do work and Clara is cleaning my office when the phone rings and clara answer my phone. Clara: Mistress it is your husband he said he need you in the directors room right away. Jarrin: Thank You Clara tell him I will be right up. I get out of my chair and head to the board room. as I walk people get out of the way and bow to me. Not only am I the Ceo wife but, I also lead my own department so i have quite a bit of power here. When I get here Not only do I see Luka, but I also see Mikki, Jax, Ac, Lilly, David, Ophelia, Otis, Misaka, Karama and Tsubasa. There must be something big going on he called all the department heads and the strongest people in the company. This does not happen often. Usually it is just a few of us never is it everybody on deck. Luka: Now that Jarrin Is here we finally get started. Jarrin: What is going on? Mikki: You have not called everybody since a Kraken appear on the beach in Malubu Jax: It has to be serious Luka: Quite serious we have been hired by someone who is pretty big fucking deal. Jarrin: Who could be such a big deal that it requires all of us. ???: ME! Sudenly explosion of purple and green flames appear out of fucking know where. When the smoke settle we se a man with green blazing hair and purple eyes with pale white skin. He is wearing a black suit with purple thin stripes and a green tie. The pressure that is coming from him is fucking intense I have never felt this before in my entire life. This man in front of me i could train my whole life and never reach him. Luka: This is Hades The God of death and the Underworld and he is our new client Everyone: WHAT THE FUCK! Chapter 97 Maticore and Benched Jarrin pov Jarrin: Well Mr. Hades What would you like some tea Hades: No But I will take some souls Everyone in the room goes pale. Hades: I am kidding A god of death makes a soul taking joke and everyone wants to shit their pants. Oh and yesI would love some tea do you have lemon Jarrin:........Sure Clara get Mr. Hades Some Lemon tea Hades: With honey Jarrin: With honey Danm Hades you don''t make jokes about stealing someones soul when you can actually steal someones soul. It is not good for the heart. Clara Walks in andshe is shaking like crazy. She is terifeid of Hades. She should be glad she didn''t here the soul taking joke. After she pours the tea she got out of here like a bat out hell. Hades take seat and deinks his tea like some sort of Mafia Boss. Hades: You must be wondering why I am here. Luka: Yes It not everyday a god just burst into flames and appear in my office. You would be the first. Hades: I like to make flashy intrances. Anyway I came here to tell you a creauture has escaped the underworld Mikki: Isn''t the underworld and Hell the same place Hades: Most people think that but that is not the case. Hell is a place were demon live it on a diffrent plane than here.The underworld is were the all souls go to when they die . No matter what plane there own good or bad. There are also creature that you can''t even imagine that are imprisoned in the underworld without a chance of rencarnation. Someone put Mr.Munhcer to sleep and let out a creature.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Jax: Mr. Muncher Hades: My Cerburus in fact the first Cerburus to ever be created. What Can I say he getting kind old now. I had him since my dad Chronos created him and gave hime to me when he was a puppy. Tsubasa: What exactaly escaped Hades: A Maticore. With a body of lion wings of bat and a tail of a scorpion. It can produce posion strong enough to injure a God Mikki: If we get stung Hades: Instant death. Maticore does not kill for food to survive it kills for pleasure it enjoy the hunt. It love to hear the pain and agony before it finnishes off his victims. The only thing we have going for us is that will only come out on a new moon. It fears Moonlight. That''s why it was imprision in the underworld were there is no sun and just a moon, but now that it is out it will bring nothing but death and destruction to all races. Luka: Why come to us Hades: It is not just you I have come to multiple groups. some took the job some didn''t. The danger of this mission is real but also the reward is great as well Ac: What is the Reward? Hades: The God Of Death will owe them a favor at anytime. From everlasting life, to resurection to rencarnation, bu only those who defeat the Maticore get the prize.it a good deal I will let you decide. the New moon is in the next three days you have until then to decide. Hades finishe his tea and vanishes like the way he came in. Luka: So are we going to it we will take a vote Lilly, Misaka, Jax, Ophelia are against the Idea th rest are for it so we decide Greyline will join the hunt for the Manticore. Jax: Fine but I don''t want Mikki Fighting Mikki: What why Jax: Your pregnant Luka: I agree with Jax I can''t knowingly send a pregnant women off into battle with something as dangerous as a Manticore Mikki: Then if I am benched so is Jarrinit is only fair Jarrin:MIKKI YOU SAID YOU WOULDN''T TELL ANYONE! Luka: Your pregnant again and you didn''t tell me. Jarrin: I just found out yesterday and the only reason Mikki knows is because she caught me peeing on a stick. Luka: When did it happen .. Jarrin: Rember when you wanted to play doctor ninja whe we were still in New York. Luka: Oh yeah you were wearing a kimono and you did that thing with your toungue............ Jarrin: ok that isenough of that story Mikki: Why we were just getting to the good part what did you do with your tounge That sounds kind of kinky Jarrin: shut up Mikki Luka: Sorry Jarrin your benched too Danm it were getting ready to fight a once in life time fight. It is alsoa race to see who can take it out first.This is like bench two star player in play off seasonI know he looking out for us but danm i want to hit him right now. We all leave the meeting room. I decide to go home and Luka comes in. Luka: Your angry Jarrin: I am not angry Luka: There will be other fights Jarrin: But not the same. there wont be a really strong monster that it will take more than one group to handle. This is like a competion. We get to compete against onther groups and I am missising it becauseI am pregnant. Luka:There will be other monsters that cause death and destrustion. Jarrin: Really? Luka: Sure there is always some evil nut jub trying to conquer the world at one point or another. Were immortal you will get another chance. Come on turn that frown upside down I brought a chocolete cake. Will you forgive me. Jarrin: Well I do love cake. Well ok but better make sure you win this little hunt. Luka: always. I guess we should go call my mom Jarrin: I was afraid you were going to say that Chapter 98 The Six Teams Luka Pov Jarrin was right it is a competion I tell Hades that we decided to go after the Manticore. He was thrilled. He told us that he decide to make this a game for him because he was board. Talk about seeing the glass half full. He told me the rules I am allowed to take a five men team to go after the Maticore. Not only will we be chasing the Manticore but the other teams will be trying to disrupt us from catching it as well. It is like a free for all. The winner is the team that captures or kills the Manticore. The more Jarrin herd this the more piss off she got. She really wants to enter this. Jarrin don''t get angry it is not good for the baby. He also tells us we got pick a team name. He said he going to be a opening ceramony party before the competion it a formal wear thing. He also made a veiwing room so that people could watch the action live. Now who am I going to choose on my team I gather everybody and we decide Luka: So on the team is Me, Jax, Tsubasa, Otis, and AC. I beleive this is best all around Mikki: So what is the team name going to be it better not be something stupid Like team Luka Luka: Well I am out of Ideas Jarrin: I like team Whoop-ass Luka: No Mikki: What about the Dream team Jax: No LillY: The Odd bunch Ac: They will think we are weird Otis: RevaloutionHelp support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Jarrin: Why that Otis: where ever you go you change the status quo. Where you go nothing is ever the same again good or bad Jarrin: That some philisophical shit Otis I like it Luka: Me too Team Revaloution it is. Just like that three days went buy. Jarrin is bringing the kids along thiis is there first party. We go across the street to get Jax Mikki and Malik. The others said that they will meet us there. I take out the transport crystel that Hades gave me and we head to the location. Once there We split off Mikki and Jarrin take the kids to the participant area and we head to the area where the other teams are at. I see Otis, Tsubasa, and Ac are already here. i am about to head over there when someone pats me on the shoulder. I turn around and it turns out to be Wave. Luka: Wave long time no see Jax: Wave good to see you how Shelbi Wave: Good, we have have two sons. What about you Jax: I have a son and about to have a daughter, Luka here is on his fourth Wave: YOU GOT JARRIN PREGNANT FOUR TIMES DAMN STUD! Luka: Only two we had triplets the first time around. So are you competeing. Wave: Yeah I am team Captain of team Leviathan and you Luka: Team Captain of Team Revaloution Wave: This is good this is going to be alot more intresting. Well best of luck hope you don''t lose like you did in the limbo contest. Luka: You lost too Jax: I won Luka and Wave: Yeah Yeah Wave: Well I got to go see you out there Luka: You too We head over to our other team mates. they ask what was that about. We tell them he is part of a couple we men on our honeymoon and is competing. After that all the teams gather except for one who has not arrived yet. they said that they were on there way. So the Mc decided to introduce them. at the end. Now we wait for our turn to be called on Stage. He starts to talk. Mc: Ladies and gentelmen, Mages and Monster today is the first and hopefully the last Maticore Hunt. I am about to introduce the brave or foolish souls that are going to hunt down this beast before it leaves a paths od death and destruction alright lets introduce the six teams that will be competing in this event. First we have a team ofpsychics team Esper Crowd: Yay Mc: Next we got a group ofsome pretty ballsy elves Team Elfheim Crowd: Woaaah Mc: Next is are all female team and these ladies are fierce as they are sexy. They are the witches Team Spellcaster Crowd: WOOOOOOOAAAH your hot. Mc: Coming all the way from the depth of the deep blue sea these fish are not a fish out of water. Team Leviathan Crowd: Wooooaaaah! Finally we are up Mc: Next we have an odd bunch all from difrent races Who ever thought a vampire, a werewolf a fallen angel, a Demon orge, and a Dragon hybrid would all be on the same team they really are a diverse group. They are team Revolution. Crowd: Woahhhhhhh. Mc: Our last team was late, but better later than never they are former mercanaries. You all know them as the Red Renagade Mercenaries Team Renagade What know it can''t be it the faces that I know all to well. Jax: Isn''t that your... Luka: I know its my Dad FUCK ME! Chapter 99 Familar Faces Jarrin Pov Mikki and I walk in the guess room With the Kids. We find Lilly with Uri and David and Ophelia with Ember. Misaka is watching Oscar and Olga and Karama like always is watching Misaka. We begin to walk over and I get a tap on my shoulder I tun around and its... Jarrin: Shelbi We see Shelbi looking as good as ever and she holding the hands of with small kids. Which is obvioulsly her kids they look just like her. One has Dark Blue hair with with pink eyes he has snow white skin except for the Dark Blue fish scales on his fore arms to the top of his hands. He aslo has the on his shins to his feet. He looks around Five. The next one has Blonde hair and Blue eyes. He look the same other kid but has light blue fishscales.It same color as Shebi Mermaid tail. He looks closer to my kids age around two. Shelbi: Hey Jarrinand Mikki been a long time Mikki: Yes it has are those your kids Shelbi: This is Flynn andthe youngerone is Gill. I see you two have also have kids. Jarrin: Yes, This is Jasmine, Darwin andLayla. They are tripplette I am also expecting another onesoon. Mikki: This is my son Malik. I am also expecting another Shelbi: Wow Jarrin Tripplettes and you still look good. You two Mikki I know some people who have never lost there baby weight Jarrin and Mikki: Thanks Jarrin: So what are you doing here. Shelbi: My Husband you rember Wave he is competeing He is leading Team Lavaithan Jarrin: I guess our husbands will be competeing Shebi: Yeah I was wondering If I could with you guys. Mikki: Why? Shelbi: The other Merfolk nobles don''t really like me and my kids. It because My father was a Human. They think human are pouluting the oceans and have a real distain for them. Sure they''re are nice to me when Wave is around. He is a meber of the Shark Race one of the strongest races in the Sea. he is a Skipper in the Royal Guard. So they have to be nice to him or they would be offending the King in Atlantis. When he is not around they would try things i am strong so I can take care of my self so now they just isolate us. Jarrin: I see racisim and prejudice are everywhere. Mikki: sure you can sit with us Shelbi: Thank you Shelbi follows us to the table and I entoduce her to everybody else. Then we order some food and wait for the cermony to start. I servey the room and see alot of diffrent types of Magical creatures from Troll, to Orc, to MIMAW! What is my grandmother doing here.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Mikki; Isn''t that your grandma over there Jarrin: Yeah what is she doing over her here She spots us and comes over. she also brings Two others with her they look around the same age as her early forties but who knows how old they really are. they are probably withces. One has green hair and orange eyes she also has cat ears and tail witch are fucking adorable. calm down Jarrin keep it together. The other Has perrywinkle hair. You know it same color as that cat from blues clues. She has green eyes and a stoic face and her boobs are the opposite of Mimaw and her cat-like companion Jarrin: Mimaw what are you doing here? Diana: Shouldn''t I be asking that question Ember:MIIIIIIMMMAAAAAAAW! Ember runs up to Mimaw and huggs her with full force. Mimaw always did like to spoilus when weyounger. Diana: Hello Ember calm down child I will play with you in a bit why don''t you go back to your mom and dad I will be there right away. Ember: Ok Diana: Ok so why are you here Jarrin: Luka and a few of myf friends are competing Diana: I should have known Hades would contact your group. You guys have been makeing some splashes recently Jarrin: By the way who that behind you Diana: Oh I nearly forgot these are my chiildhood friends. The one with the cat ears is a Cat kin witch. Her Name is Fionna Mcgarden she is a nature Witch. The one with no chest and always has her panties in a twist is Helena Frost and Ice Witch. Helena: What did I say about taking jabs at my chest you been doing it since we were fourteen. Diana: I kid you know I am just joking. Fionna: We all except your moddest chest Helena: You to Fiona Fionna: I am sorry your just to easy at times. Helena: You Guys are mean. Wow mima is acting like a teenage a girl right now. They must really be close. Finnoa: Hey Jarrin How come you are not competing. My grandaghter Leona and Helana grandaghter Aurora are competing on team Spellcaster. We love to have you. We can always make a substitution. Diana: Yeah why arent you and mikki competing you guys love these things. Jarrin: I would but i am pregnant right now. Diana: YOU ARE why did you not tell me Jarrin: I tried but you were some where inChina Diana: I see. Well now thatI know consider this a baby gift for the little one. Mimaw opens up her storage ring and out pops a magical beast egg. it is black and white whith Yin- Yang symbol on it. This can''t be there is know way this is that creature i have wanted for a while. You I started collecting Magical Beast eggs of cute and cudley creatures. I made q whole Bio sphere for them in a space in our house. this one is on the top of my list. Jarrin: IS THIS A YIN-YANG BEAR EGG! Diana: Calm down yes it is a Yin -Yang bear these guy so CUUUTTTE Jarrin: Do you know how rare these bears are I been looking for one forever. I am going to name it Yoyo Helena and Fionna: They are defnately related Fionna: Do you mine if I ask you a favor it is about my grandaughter. Jarrin: Sure Finnona: I was wondering if you could give my Leona a job. You See My grandaughter is a powerful Nature Witch, but she sucks with men. She Met a warejaguar and thought it was love and it turns out he was using her for the money she had gotten from her parents. They left it to her before they died. He ran off with the money and got her pregnnt. I love my great grandaughter Cleo but I despise her farther to the core. i tracked him down, he was living it up with some succubus whores. He had spent all her money to buy either booze drugs or women. the rest he gambled away. I imprison him in a tree. And he will stay there for eternity or if I decide to let him out. So could you help her out She wont take money from me because she is too proud. I think she is only in this competion because she was going to get paid.Auroa joined her to help her out. Jarrin: I get the situation have her come talk to me after the competion. How old is Leona kid by the way Fionna: She is two. Hmm Two I would love to have someone with cat ears in my family. Darwin is the same age time for the Deo plan. No No I am turning into Daphne. I m not a helicopter mom,but I can always give a little push hahhaha Fionna: Thank you The two of them will be in your debt After that Mimaw, Helena and Fiona start to sit down and head to the table. Than they start introducing the teams. First is team Esper they are pschics. I never knew pscihic existed next is team Elfheim. They look like a bunch of frat boys. Next Is team Spellcaster. I see Leona she green hair with pink highlight she also has jade green eyes and Brown cat ears and tail. SOO CUTTTE. Her Boobs are as big as mine. If the family trait passes down. I am sure Darwin wont mine if I slowly ease them together. I also see Aroura. She has the same color har as her grandmother with blue eyes.Aparetly her lack of mountains past down too. She is lucky she has got a pretty face and ass better than Jayden. Which I don''t see that often. Next is Wave''s team Lavathan. Then Our team Revolution. Finally team Renagade NO WaY! It is Isac, Gordon, Reiji, Yaoyao and Marco. What are they doing here a Voice Daphne; How Are my grandchildren I turn around and See Daphne, Zhang, Natasha, Carol, Eva, Gabe, Kayla and Celine Jarrin: What are you guys doing here Daphne: Isac wanted to have father son time witH Luka and what better way than a free for all brawl. This competion is going be a lot harder than I thought.
chapter 100 Gabe and Kayla are Married? and Jasmine is a Thunder Witch Jarrin Pov Wow the whole Bloodheaven and Kayla is here. Wait why is Kayla here I know she is with Gabe and all but, shouldnt they both still be on tour. Yep Kayla and Gabe started a band in highschool. They really clicked when they were at my wedding. They met after Kayla sang me a song for her wedding gift. She has a beautiful voice appertly Gabe thought so to because he began talking to her as soon as she was done. They both like music. Kayla likes to sing. Gabe plays the base, guitar, drums and piano. Not to mention he can write his own songs After The Wedding Aunt Lucy moved and Kayla went to Vanhalin with Gabe. They startedThere band Supernatrualwith some friends got discovered and now they are on tour well I guess they just got back from Vegas. Kayla Acting kind of strange even more now that she see Mimaw here. Gabe is down right sweating something is up. Jarrin: Kayla Why are you fidgety Kayla: fidgety I am not fidgety hahhahahahah Kayla could never keep a secret. Gabe is to start to sweat evn more now something definately up Diana: Kayl is there something you and your sweating boyfriend like to tell me. Kayla: Ahh" Diand: Kayla Kayla:GABE AND I GOT MARRIED! I AM SO SORRY PLEASE DON''T BURN HIM TO ASH! Everyone: WHAT! Daphne: Gabe if you were going to get married you should have told us Diana: I don''t think thatis the problem. Jarrin: What you do get drunk accidenly get married in VegasThe story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Gabe and Kayla: Yes Mikkki: hahahahahaahhaha this is hilarious it is like a movie. Gabe: Shut up Mikki Diana: Does Lucinda know Gabe: We wanted to tell her at Kayla house but she was cleaning her guns and I belevied that was hazordus to my health Diana: I don''t know how can to smart kids like you do something so stupid Kayla: apperntly neither of us can handle alcohal well. Diana; Boy do you love my grandaughter Gabe: Yes probaly the first time i herd her sing singI was entrance. I knew she was going to be the girl for me. I didn''t plan on marrying anyone else ever if I could not have her. Well i guess I kind of went out of procedure though and for that I apologize Diana: sigh I guess I will go talk to Lucida but I will be watching you boy. Fionna: Your family is always entaimg Diana Jarrin: Mimaw now that out of the way can I ask you something Diana: Sure dear what is it. Jarrin: You know how Jasmine been disapearing all the time and we couldn''t figure out how she did it. Diana: I don''t know how that little Houdini does it Jarrin: Luka and I figureed it out Diana: Do tell Jarrin : Jasmine Is not a firewitch at all she is a thunder witch. She use electricity to move at super sonic speed. Apparently she has the thunder affinity like Luka. She takes after him more tha I thought Not to mention that special abilty she has to create black Lightning. I know how to train Layla and Luka can train Darwin, But Luka is not a witch and my affinty is not thunder. I don''t even have a Thuder Grimroar Diana: Hmmm That does not happen to offten that the child has diffrent magic than the mothers. Fionna Helena Hellena: You know the Hexon Festavel is comming up Finnoa: Your right that a great idea Jarrin: Hexon Festivel? Dianna: Oh yes I completly forgot the Hexon Festavelhappens every 10 year. It is time when witches gather from all over the world . They come with there kids and spouse. They also trade spells and trinkets it is a hell off a time.This year we are holding it in Salem. I am sure not only can we find a Thunder Grimroar, but also a teacher to help her study it Jarrin: that a great idea thanks Mimaw. After we get done taking Hades appears as flashy as ever Hades: Hello Ladies and Gentelmen I am Hades your host tonight now I am here to to explain the rules. I will teleport each team in a difrent location close to the maticore. They will draw slots to see who is teleported first. They will be teleported in a five minuet interval. Afte they enter there are no rules. Who gets the Maticore head and bring it back is the winner. Team Captain come up and state your name and draw your slots. The Captain of team Elfheim goes first Than the other fall in line Willliam: I am William Astrate from team Elfheim I drew number 3 Raven: I am Raven Blackthorne of team Spellcaster i drew the number 2 Wave: I am Wavion Rivers of TeamLeviathan I got number 5 Selena: I am Selena just Selenaof Team Esper I drew number1 Luka: I am Luka Bloodheaven of team Revoultion i got number 4 Isac: I am Isac Bloodheaven of team Renagade i guest the only option for me is 6 Hades: There you have it lades and Gentelmen. We will give our team some time too prepare and get this show on the road. Best of luck to all team, and try not to die hahahahahhahhaha! LET THE HUNT BEGIN! Chapter 101 Auroa and Leona Luka Pov Afte all the team get introduce we head to the waiting arear. I put on my gear and so doeas everyone else. Now we just got to wait for the competion to begin. I get call it Jarrin. I guess she is calling to wishe me luck. I answer th phone Luka: Yeah baby Jarrin: Gabe is married Luka: WHAT! Jarrin: Gabe married Kayla Luka; When? Jarrin: On there tour apperently they got drunk and married in Vegas Luka: Does our Aunt Lucy know Jarrin: Gabe is still alive Luka: I will take that as no. Do you reall think she will shoot him. Jarrin: She probably wont Luka; Why does that not inspire much confedence. Jarrin: I am just calling to warn you so a bomb wont be dropped on you. Oh good luck your going to need it. Luka: Thanks. Jax: Was that Jarrin Luka: She told my little brother is married Jax: To Kayla did Jarrin Aunt shoot him yet. Luka: Doesnt Know I going to go tell my dad. I go walk over to to my dad team. write now he shapening a Bastard Sword. Isac: I am not going easy on youReading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Luka: You have not gone easy on me since I was born, but I am not hear to talk about the competion gather everyone I want to tell them something they will fine intesting. My farther raises his brow, but he gathers Yaoyao, Reiji Marco, and Gordon Isac; So what is up Luka: Gabe got married to Kayla Isac: hahahahhahahaha. Gabriel is fucked. Did Lucinda shoot him yet Luka: Dad that not funny Gabe could die. Isac: Good thing I have three children Marco: Even the runt married someone before i did Yaoyao: Eva probaly going to marry someone before Reiji: So True Marco the forever bacholer Marco: You guys are cruel. I walk back to my team and I am stoped by William and team Elfheim. William is a moon elf the rest are either nature elves or dark elvess. They all look like priks. The only Elf that I actualy ever gotten along with is Cliff and David. Even then I hated Cliff before we got to know each other. We bonded over women. David only a fouth elf I think David dad is half elf half fire elemental. Me and elves never really gotten along. I can already tell this is going to be trouble. William: You have quite the intresting band of Misfits and weirdoesunder your command Bloodheaven. Luka: I rather have misfits than a bunch pussies you fucking fratboy William: Do you now no who I am Luka: Dont know don''t care William: My farther is a prime minster of elveln country Luka; Why are you still talking I told you I don''t care. William face is getting redder and redder by the moment. It is his fault he comes over here and insults my team. He think that I wont retaliate he is to naives. Maybe i should zap his ass to show him how the world works. I don''t why I am so angry maybe I just don''t like fucking elves. William beging to chant a spell. I am about to counter when a wall of ice seperate us. ??? Now Now boys lets get along. You don''t want to get disqualified before the competion starts. I turn around I see to members from Team Spellcaster. One Has green and pink hair with cat ears and tail and light brown skin, She has green eyes and a big chest about as big as Jarrin. She wearing a pink shirt and green hotpants with dark green boots. The other who created the Ice wall. Has perrywinkle color hair and blue eyes with snow white skin. She is a B cup. She is wearing a white collard shit a silver tie and a light blue vest with a black skirt and boots. William: What gives you the right to interfere. Aurora: I do not like pointless violence. What ever grudge you have let it out during the competition Luka: No grudge just minding my bussines when this asshole insults me and my team. Aurora: Could have you just walked away Luka: No can do some some one come in insult my friends just because they are diffrent. A lot of them have scars becaus they are diffrent. When insult my friend you insult me. He just lucky my wife was not here she would have burned him to ashes. I was just going to give him a little zap Aurora: You call a million volts electricity a little zap Luka: Ok maybe I went overboard just a bit Auroa: You could have cause a international incident what would you have done if the elven army came for you Luka: Beat them into submission untill they gave up What can I say I hate elves there all pompus assholes. If I could get rid of a coulple I would not loose sleep at night. jax and the rest of team come over. Auroa: You can''t be serious Jax: He totaly serious I know this man for eight years and when ever people come after him know matter how many he and his wife will beat them all into submission. They don''t take shit from anyone any they hate authority. So I watch it elf boy he has know problem creating international incident if it for his friend or family. Leona: hhahahahahha this guy is fucking crazy. I am sorry about my friend here she has a strong sense of justice and has a stick up her butt. I am Leona Mcgarden by the way Auroa: LEONA! Leona; Calm down some people need to be knocked down a peg every once in while. I am just here for a job. What these people do is none of our bussineess Luka: Leona and Auroa I will rember those names William: Your completly ingnoring me I am Everyone: No one cares William: I will see you on the other side the two bitches too You will pay for this small chest and puusy cat Auroa: Did he just make fun of my chest Leona: This is not good Auroa: I AM A B CUP! A huge amont cold energy comes out of Auroa and she freezes the entire Elfheim team Leona: Nice Auroa now we got to fine someone to defrost them Luka: What happen to looking the other way. Auroa: Whoops Chapter 102 Luka Really hates Elves Luka Pov I go to Jarrin table and I ask her to come with me for while. She looks at me confused but follows. She ask Mikki to watch the kids while she is gone. When we get to the room I can see Auroa constanly Apologizing and Leona laughing her ass off. She see a bunch of frozen elves. Then she look at me supiciously. I swear it was not me this time. Jarrin: Ok what happen Auroa and Leona look at Jarrin in shock. Aurora and Leona: Granny Diana Jarrin: who are you calling granny I am only 28 I am not Diana I am her grandaughter Jarrin Leona: Your right her eyes are a diffrent color Diana hair is more maroom Auroa: they look so a like I thought me and my grandmother looked a like. They are almost the Spittiing image. Jarrin: Did Luka get into fight with elves again Leona: Again? Luka: This time i swear it was not my fault Jarrin: When it involves elves it is always your fault. Luka; Like when Jarrin: What about that time i introduce you to my grandmother Luka: they attack me first Jarrin: remeber My cousin wedding you punched out that high elfSupport the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Luka: he was looking at you all lustfully Jarrin: What about the grocery store Luka: Come on 4 dollars for one tomato that just screams rip off artist who going to pay for tomatos for those high prices. Jarrin; They were organic and were not aloud to go there anymore Luka: I didn'' want those tomatoes anyway Leona; Wow Auroa: Mayb it was the best that I stepped in. Jax: You and elves really don''t mix. Excet David and Cliff they are not a pompous assholes Luka: David Only a forth I can deal with that. Cliff We have to get along we married into the same family. Jarrin would do me the honor Jarrin: HEATWAVE Jarrin melts off all the ice in one attack the elves are free and gasping for breath William: Finally free Jarrin: Ok my Work here is done. Oh by the way Leona Your grandma told me you were looking for a job we can hire you. just come by my office Leona: What do you do? Jarrin: Go around the worldbeat the shit out of evil people Leona; I don''t know Jarrin: we provide free child care and a great heath care and a good dentel plan. Leona: I am sold will talk later. That doesn''t mean I am going to go easy on your husband Jarrin: It would not be intresting that way Leona: I like her William: wait my Scarlett Princess you have save me and I am forever in your debt will you do the honar of marr.... Luka: LIGHITNIG BOLT! I shoot a thunder bolt at William he is knocked out cold I not even going to let him finish that sentence. JarrIn: LUKA I JUST DEFROSTED HIM! Luka: You think I am going to let that shitty elf touch you fuck no. i would not let him touch you with a ten and half foot pole. I know what he was going to say. Better to nip these in the bud quick. Auroa: Is he dead? Luka: Of course not I would never kill someone that not attacking in front of all these witneses(that for later) Jarrin: Luka don''t kill him Luka: Whhhhhyyy Jarrin: You always get like this when you half to deal witha full elf I don''t understand it . Jax makes sure he does not kill him at least not before the competion start Jax: can do Jarrin: I am going back to the dining hall. Leona Auroa it was nice meeting you. Leona: You too Auroa: Let gets some tea next time Jarrin heads upstairs and team Elfheim drags away William unconcious body We wait foe competion to start. The bell rings and the first team is teleported than five minuets past and the second this keep happening to all the teams are telaported to the Maticore location. We seem to be in the woods. i don''t care If I do not win the competeion i just want to fry the elf. Jax: You really do hate full blooded elves Luka: I don'' know it is just intinct We head into the forest serching for the maticore Jax is in the front because he can sense the other teams or the manticore. Than there is AC followes by Tsubasa than Otis. Whith me guarding the rear. I are doing a fast pace when Jax stops. it looked like he sniffed out an enemy. Jax: DODGE All of us scater five water ball strike at us. Water it can only be one team. It is Wave Team, Team Levaithan Wave: I didn''t Think our team would face each other so soon Luka, But I am kind happy that I will be the one that beats you Luka: Yeah Yeah Cocky as ever Wave The battle for the Maticore starts now Chapter 103 Team Levaithan vs Team Revolution and I just beat up Patrick Star Luka Pov Look like the first people we get to fight is wave team. The five members of team Leviathan are all aquatic like creatures. There is Wave he is from the shark race and their leader. It looks like there second in command is a man from the crab race. He has orange skin and one of his arms is a crab claw. The next guy is sword fish. He is silver and has long nose that is sharp as Tsubasa blade. Next is a Octomaid. They are like mermaid but instead a fish for their lower half it is a octopus. Finally, we got fucking Patrick star. I not saying that because he a member of the star fish race. I saying it because he looks like Patrick Star green shorts and all. I think my kids would not like me fighting him they love that star fish and the talking sponge. Luka: I got ask the starfish what is your name Starfish........ Patrick Jr. Jax: Are you shitting me right now Patrick: I told my mom I didn''t like that name do you know how much shit I get for this name. Otis: What about the shorts. Patrick: They are traditional starfish battle gear. All males of my racewears these when they are about to go into battle. Luka: Sorry I just kind of feel bad beating up a kid cartoon character. Team Leviathan: hhahahahahah Crab: We told you that you should have changed your shorts, even if it was a different color Patrick: Shut up Claude Octavia: No one is going to take you seriously Wave: Ok guy enough jokes let show my old friend Luka how the creatures of the deep fight. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Team: Leviathan: Right They all spread out. We each take a opponent 1 on 1. I take wave. Jax fights the crab guy named Claude. AC is up against the Octomaid mane Octavia. Tsusbasa takes on the swordfish. I knew that was given she is a sword freak after all. She wants to test her sword against the sword fish''s nose. Finally Otis takes on the star fish Patrick Jr. Otis Pov Danm Why did I have to fight the starfish. My kids watch SpongeBob too. I feel extremely uncomfortable. He starts by shooting water balls at me. I block it with anearth wall than I throw some stalagmites at him. He dodges them he is quick for such a pudgy guy. Patrick: Not bad but it will take a lot more than that to defeat me. Otis: How about this ROCK TRAP I use rock trap. Sharp rocks pierce to were Patrick is he jumps but it is too late. One of his legs are cut off. I did not mean to that. What weird is he is perfectly fine. He is not in pain at all. Then he re grows his limb and the limb that it is severed grows another body. WHAT THE FUCK! Patrick: We star fish not only repopulate not only with another female, but also asexually if we cut off one of our limbs we can grow a clone of ourselves. it now two on one. No matter how you cut us up we can just make more Otis: Now that is just cheating. Patrick: It not cheating it is a natural skill. Piercing and slashing attacks won¡¯t work on me. Patrick Clone: Unless you want more of me Otis: What about bludgeoning Patrick and Patrick Clone: Ha? Otis: Smashing Patrick: ........ Otis: I will take that silence as a yes MUD TRAP! I use a trap too immobilize my opponents so that he can no longer move. He starts to panic Patricks¡¯: Let us go Otis: You know I use to watch this old cartoon called the Flintstones when I was kid. Do you know who my favorite character was. Patricks: ...... Who? Otis: Bambam EARTH GIANT CLUB. Patrick: You wouldn''t I swing the giant club. Time to play whack a star Otis: BAM BAM BAM BAM! The Patricks are smashed and can hardly move. I can safely assume that I have one. Than his body starts to glow and he disappears We get announce from the MC MC: The First one out is Patrick Ocean Jr.of Team Leviathan defeated by Otis Ulrich of team Revolution, Members ofthe teamsthat are no longer able to fight that were beaten by another teamwill be teleported to the infirmary. If the person is beaten by the Manticore they won¡¯t be, so you¡¯re as good as dead. Let the contest continue Chapter 104 Yuriah Wright Jarrin Pov I am watching the fight on the monitor. Patrick Ocean Jr. also dubbed as PatrickStar who was defeated by Otis. Tsubasa also defeated the sword fish guy. She seemed a little disappointed I guess her blood did not boil during the fight. Now team Leviathan is down to three people Wave, Claude and Octavia. Wave: We already lost 2/5 of our team Octavia Claude We are retreating. We want the Manticore. We cannot afford to lose any more people. Luka: Are you running away Wave Wave: I am not running I never run away from a fight this is a tactical retreat. Lose the battle win the war I always say Team Leviathan retreats, Luka decide not to follow and heads off to find the Manticore. So, It looks like Team Leviathan took the first hit. I am talking with everybody when I spot my mother heading towards us. She is with Aunt Lucy. Gabe and Kayla start to sweating bullets Jarrin: Hey mom hey Aunt Lucy Gabe: Jarrin what are they doing here what a surprise. Jarrin: I invited mom two days ago, I don''t know what Aunt Lucy is doing here Mikki: hahhahahah Korrina: Hey honey thank for inviting me. Was it ok if Lucy tagged along. Jarrin: I am fine with it Mikki: I know two people who are not Gabe: Mikki shut up Kayla: Mom what are you doing here I thought you had plans to go out and eat with dad. Lucy: Your dad canceled plans because he had to exorcise and evil spirit, so I thought I would go tag along with Kori is there a problem. My Uncle Charlie is and Exorcist and has his own company. He is my favorite uncle, and it not just because he gets rid of ghost and the undead. He also a cool dudeUnauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Kayla: .... Problem.....no ......problem... We did... not do anything wrong Lucy: What did you do wrong. You are a terrible liar. Gabe: Mrs. Blaze can we talk about this later I will personally tell you (behind bullet proof glass) Jasmine: GRANDMA! Jasmine sprints over to my mom. Out of all my kids Jasmine is closes with my mother. She so excited she uses her magic. lightning covers her body and she is gone in an instant. The next second she is already near my mother. She picks Jasmine up but she looks shocked. Korrina:Lightning Jarrin: Yes, apparently Jasmine is a thunder witch. I guess she takes after Luka. She even has her own special ability she can shoot Black lightning Korrina: She doesn''t take after Luka. She takes after him. She inherited his ability Black Lightning Jarrin: Who is him? Korrina: Yuriah Wright your father. Mikki: Holy shit bomb dropped. Diana: Wait a minute Korrina. Jarrin father was not human. I thought he was. Well did never tell me about him and you did marry him without my knowledge. We were not talking back then. Than you show up on my door step scared frantic and two months pregnant. Mikki: This is getting good. Jarrin Your birth is like a mystery Jarrin: Shut up Mikki I am trying to listen I don''t know what the fuck is going on either. Mom you said dad Died in a car accident Mikki: The plot thickens Jarrin: Mikki shut up Korrina: Do you really believe that I would marry someone that could die in a simple car accident. I only said that because you knew nothing about magic back then, you were male so I knew you would not inherited my powersbut you did not inherit his powers as well you were normal. So, I did not bother to tell you. Jarrin: Is my father alive? Korrina: Maybe Jarrin: What do you mean maybe Korrina: 28 years ago, he was being chase by some pretty powerful andpeople. I also did not know I was pregnant so we decided to split up.That was the last time I saw him. I do know this he is not easy to kill. Jarrin: He is dead or he abandon us Korrina: No, your father loved me I think he was trying to protect me. I could not even beat those guys he was up against. I think he decided to leave so we would not be in danger. I know he is alive somewhere Mikki: Your dad sounds like a badass Diana: Who exactly is your husband I have never heard of this man named Yuriah Lucy: Yes what kind of Casanova captured my baby sister heart Korrina: You won¡¯t get mad. Diana: Why would I be mad. He is one of my granddaughter father after all. I excepted Charlie and Terrance I am sure your husbandis notthat bad. Korrina: You may not know his name but he does have a pretty famous nick name. Once I say it you promise you will not get mad Lucy: Your stalling Kori just spit it out Korrina: They call him the Lightning Emperor Diana: YOU STUPID GIRL! Mimaw does a karate chop of love on my mother head. Helena and Fiona spit out what they are drinking. and Aunt Lucy has her mouth wide open. Jarrin: Does someone want to explain to me what going on who is the Lightning Emperor is. He got a pretty intimidating nick name Diana: The Lightning Emperor is a Thunder Warlock Jarrin: Warlock? Diana: a male witch. for every 1000 witches born there are probably only 3 warlocks born they are extremely rare. I onlymet one other it is Helena great grandson Carter he is an Ice warlock and he is 2. Anyway, the Lightning Emperor it one of the most wanted people in the witch community. Mikki: Holy shit Jarrin Your dad is a felon Korrina: He is not a felon he was framed Diana: How do you know Korrina. You were blinded by love for him and he is the father of your child. He was already sentence to death and escaped a maximum-security prison. How could you love someone like him? Korrina: Mom you don''t know him I do. I knew him since I was eight years old. He was ten Mikki: Childhood friends. Jarrin yourfamily isbetter than cable Jarrin: Shut up Mikki. Diana: Jarrin You are not to tell another witch or warlock who your father is. Do I make myself clear. Jarrin: Yes mam. Diana: Korrina What do you mean you knew him since childhood explain Mom begins to tell the story of how she met my father Yuriah Chapter 105 Korrina and Yuriah Part 1 Korrina Pov Korrina: Ok the year was 1692 The summer of the Salem Witch Trials I was Eight years¡¯ old Jarrin: Wait, wait your over 300 years¡¯ old Mikki: Wow Mrs. Wright you are old Jarrin and Mikki: Owwwww Korrina: Do you want to hear the story or do you want to talk about my age choose wisely. Jarrin and Mikki: Continue Korrina: Anyway, it all started that summer. I had just gotten in a fight with Gia she set fire to my most precious thing. It was a doll that Your grandmother made me when I was born. So, I decided to take away her favorite thing. I set fire to her hair. She chased me all around the house, and Lucy and mom had to pull us a part. Flashback 12-year-old Gianna: You little brat you are going to die 8-year-old Korrina: That what you get for burning my dolly 14-year-old Lucinda: Mom you got to stop them. The last time they burned the house and we had to move. I lost my favorite musket, and a bow I got from my friendSitting Bear Diana age?: WHERE IS MY PADDLE Korrina and Gia: NOOOOOOOOOO! A spanking later I am still piss off my butt is red. Stupid Gia think she is all that just because she is older.I decide gofor awalk in the forest. Mom says don''t go to far from the town limits. I will be fine. I am pretty strong you know. I better thanGia in magic even though I am four years younger. Besides if anyone messes with me I will burn them to death just like this. I shoot a huge fire ball into the bushes. Then I hear something ???: ROOOOOAAAAAAAAR Korrina: Uh oh Maybe if I am lucky it could be just a wolf. Out of the bushed comes a white gorilla like creature with huge claws and dark black horns. That creature can only be one thing a Wendigo. Wendigo are extremely dangerous. They will eat anything even their own kind. Sometimes they even sneak into the town and take people. I look atthe Wendigo and see a bald spot on the top of his head and it is smoking. He looks angry. Korrina: You look good with a little off the top. The friar Tuck look is in this season. Wendigo: RoaaaaaaaaarUnauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Korrina: I guessyou did not like your new haircut I run. I may be strong, But I am no matchfor a wendigoas I am now. Lucy even has a tough time dealing with them. The wendigo chases me. I make a fire wall, but that won¡¯t slow him down for long. I keep running. I cannot lead him back to town there are lot innocent people there. I head deeper into the forest when I bump into something. Iopen my eyes and someone is one top me. It a boy about my age.He darkbrown skin dreads with gold on the tips, and yellow eyes His hands...ARE ON MY CHEST! Korrina: GET OFF ME YOU PERVERT! Boy: Hah? I slap him and he get off of me. He stares at me as he felt wronged. Than he gets up on his feet and dust the dirt off his clothes. Then he looks to the side and see fish covered in mud. Boy: MY DINNER NOOOOOOO! Do you know how long it took me that you catch those? I demand compensation Korrina: You should be compensating me you took innocence Boy: Ha? Korrina: You touch my chest I will get pregnant Boy: -_- Korrina: Take responsibility for touching my chest Boy: What chest? You are like 8. There is no chest your asflat as a board Korrina: Take that back. I drink milk every day. When I grow up it will be huge. Boy: If that happens I will marry you Korrina: Who would want to marry a pervert like you. Boy: I was joking who would want and ugly flat girl like you as a wife carrot top I lose my cool and shoot a fireball at him. He looks surprise for a second, but he dodges faster than I can see and he is instantly behind me and restrains both of my arms. I can see bolts of electricity coming of his body. Korrina: You can use magic Boy: So, can you. Interesting maybe you¡¯re not totally useless Korrina: What did you say? Wendigo: ROOOOOOOAAAARR Both of us turn around and see the Wendigo Korrina: I forgot about him great just great. What are you just standing her for we must run away now. Boy: Tch a Single Wendigo is not even in my league. How about this I will get rid of the creature but you must be my slave for the whole day tomorrow? Korrina: What! No way you will do pervey things you pervert Boy: It is getting closer better hurry Korrina: Fine The boy lets me go and walks closerto the Wendigo Wendigo: Rooooaaaaaar Boy: Yeah yeah we get it you¡¯re a blood thirsty monster. Do me a favor and die BLACK THUNDER! Black sparks of lighting come from the boy¡¯s body and the wendigo is burned to a crisp. He defeated that monster in seconds. Boy: The first thing I want you to is cook me breakfast. Better rise early tomorrow morning carrot top. Korrina: Who are you? Boy: Names Yuriah, Yuriah Wright and I am your master for tomorrow carrot top Korrina: Quit calling me carrot top I have a name. It is Korrina Blaze Yuriah: I like Carrot Top better. See you around Carrot Top. Don''t worry you won¡¯t find me I will find you. Yuriah Disappears as fast as he came. I can still smell burnt Wendigo. Korrina: I can''t believe I found someone I hate more than Gia That was my first encounter with the man that will be known as the Lightning Emperor Chapter 106 Korrina and Yuriah Part 2 Korrina Pov Jarrin: So, your first impression of my old man was not that good. But his wasn''t either Mikki: Who told you that you would get pregnant if someone touch your chest Korrina: My mother Diana: What she asked where did babies come from I just fudge the truth a little. Look at me again when your kids ask where babies come from and you¡¯re not ready to tell them. Korrina: Let me get back to the story there is more than one part Flashback Uhhhhhh who does that kid think he is. That stupid butt face. I get back to my house. Mom is cooking dinner. Lucy is working in her room making some new type of musket. The weapon freak. While Gia is trying to salvage her hair. She gives me a glare. I ignore her I am to piss off to deal with her right now. I can''t battle a two-front war you know. Diana: Kori you look madder than you did when you left the house. Did something happen. Korrina: I met a Butt face Diana: Butt face? Korrina: Whenever I think of his face I get so mad. Just because he is a little stronger than me he is all cocky. Ok that trick he did was kind ofcool and he did save me but guuuurrrhis attitude it so annoying.He makes me angry. DANM YOU BUTTFACE! Diana: Are you cursing him or complementing him. Lucy: Looks like Kori has her first crush Korrina: No I don''t. I don''t have a crush. What is a crush?Does it involves crushing him with a heavy object so he cannot escape my clutches Lucy: No, a crush is when like someone Korrina: Ha? THERE NO WAY I LIKE THAT BUTTFACE! In fact, I think I hate him Lucy: Love and hate is a very thin line you never know when you are going to step on one side or the other. You will understand more when your older. Korrina: Your only six year older than me Lucy: Six years older six years wiser. I stomp off to my room. Lucy is still laughing at me. Ilike him that is the most stupid thing I have ever herd in my life. I go to bed still raging. The next day I head to forest to meet Yuriah aka Butt Face in my mind. Where could that little punk be Yuriah: Hey Korrina: ahhhhhhh! Yuriah: hahahahahaha! That was classic Carrot TopSupport the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Korrina: Shut up Butt face Yuriah: Butt face? You can¡¯t even come up with aclever nick nameCarrot Top. Come on we got work to do. let move my slave for the day. I follow Yuriah to a lake he set up two fishing poles. He tells me first we are going to replace all the fish that I ruined yesterday. We even made a bet that said ifI can catch more fish than he can I can leave early. Yeah, I will be the god of fishing. Five minutes¡¯ past. Another ten minutes¡¯ past. 30 minutes¡¯ past. I have not caught a single fish. I look over at Yuriah and he has already caught 3 Korrina: Hurry up you stupid fish so that you can be caught by me. Yuriah: Calm down you will scare the fish. You must be calm and patient be one with the rod. Let it be an extension of yourself Korrina: Who are you a fish guru Yuriah: Just try Yuriah get behind me and we cast the rod together. Why is my heart beating faster suddenly? I will have to ask mom about this maybe I am sick at has been five minutes andI am still waiting and wait I got a bite Korrina: I GOT A BITE. Yuriah: Good give it just a little slack than real it in. Korrina: It feel like a big one It takes the both of us to reel it in. We finally start to see it come out of the lake it is a giant Bass. It is was bigger than all the fish that Yuriah caught put together. We finally real it in and I am jumping up and down. he just smiling at me. Danm his face is to dazzling it is blinding me Korrina: WE DID IT! ..... I mean we did it Yuriah: It okto be excited Carrot Top Korrina: My name is Korrina Yuriah: Ok Korrina I blush immediately. I did not think he was going to say it. Why am I embarrassed people say my name all the time? I have never had a reaction like this before. Something must be wrong with me Yuriah: You ok your face is red. Korrina: I....am fine. Grooowwwwl Yuriah: Hungry? I nod my head. That was so embarrassing. I follow him back tohis campsite. Then I make a fire and we have roasted fish and berries, Korrina: What are you doing out here all by yourself where is your family Yuriah: Not here Korrina: Oh, they are not alive anymore Yuriah: No, they are just not here. I was abandon when I was two Korrina; What? Yuriah: My family came from a line of strongthunder Witches. I mother had me a boy with a human out of wedlock and she also died during childbirth. My grandmother thought I would not have any powers and they left me out in the wild. I was found by an old Hermit named Jarrin Wright and I took his last name. He was good to me and taught how to survive in the wild and even taught me how to fish. When I was three my powers came in. It turned out that I was a thunder warlock. Yeah what are the odds. Jarrin treated me just the same even when he found out I was not human. I was still his son and he was still my father. Than My dad got sick and passed away. I have been on my own ever since traveling around the world Korrina: That.....so......sad wahhhhhhhhh Yuriah: Hey don''t cry for me it happened a long time ago it does not bother me anymore. Here this will cheer you up Yuriah throws an orange stone to me Yuriah: That stone is amber stone. I found it couple years ago, and did not know what to do with it. You keep it matches your eyes. Oh, and if your chest gets bigger I would not mind marrying you Than just like that he is gone Korrina: Stupid who wants to marry you I say that while my face is red. I return home and my family is packing franticly Korrina: Whatgoing on. Diana: Good Korrina you¡¯re home go pack your things quicklywhere leaving Salem Korrina: What why? Diana: Some Idiot got caught using magic by humans. They are now accusing everyone of being a witch that serves the devil. Even though we witches do not serve the devil and it is only in their imagination. We must leave quickly before they find out about us. I pack all my stuff and put it in the wagon and we leave in the middle of the night. I am still holding on to the amber stone that Yuriah gave me. Worrying wondering if he will be ok. He is all by himself. I whisper to myself Korrina: I hope we meet again We did not meet againfor another 300 years. Chapter 107 Korrina and Yuriah Part 3 Korrina Pov Jarrin: So, I am named after a hermit Korrina: Basically Diana: So, you say you didnot meet him again for another 300 years Korrina: Yep 1992a couple of years before Jarrin was born. Jarrin: So how did you guys meet again. Did you remember each other Korrina: I am getting there hold your horses. The year was 1992 I was becoming a famous bounty hunter. I had captured every single target that I set my eye on. My boss called and told me I got a new target for a lot of money enough to make last for a long while. Jarrin: The target was... Korrina: You guess it was your father Yuriah, but I did not know it at the time. Flashback Right now, I am on a case I am after two troll brothers. Tex and Rex. They are wanted for theft and kidnapping and rape a pair of scum bags. They are wanted dead or alive. That means I don''t have to hold back. Two scumbags like this won¡¯t be missed. I corned the Troll brothers. They are some ugly fuckers. One has yellow fur the other has green. Korrina: All right boys do you want go the easy way or the fun way. The fun way involves you dying Tex: They sure sent a looker after us Rex: Look at her tits will have some real fun with her Korrina: I hate perverts the fun way it is EMERALD FLAME CHAINS Tex mange¡¯s to avoid the attack but Rex is captured in my chains. Tex tries to free his brother but his hands are burned buy the chains. They are made of flames after all. Tex runs at melike a bull only seeing red Tex: Let My brother go You bitch Korrina: I would incinerate you with ruby flame butI must show proof of capture so I guess this will do SAPHIRE BLAZE I shoot my sapphire flame and freeze Tex. Then I take the frozen up Tex and the chained-up Rex to jail andI get my money. Then I go to Shemus the Leprechaun to see if there are any better jobs around. Korrina: Hey Shemus any other jobs hopefully a big one Shemus: There is one but it is dangerous Korrina: I live for danger show me what you got. Shemus: Ok there this one his bounty is high they call him the Lighting Emperor because no one knows his real name. He wanted for killing a member of the Nova family. They trialed him and sentence him to death but he escaped. They are paying top dollar for him. No one has ever captured him Korrina: The Nova Family a bunch of thunder witches that think they are better than everyone else. They only marry Thunder mages are people who have lighting affiliated powers. Says they want to keep the bloodline pure.They are a bunch pricks but their money is good as anyone. Shemus: So, I guess you¡¯re taking the job Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Korrina: Am I an E cup Shemus: Yes Korrina: There is your answer Shemus: I head rumor about him being in Seattle I here he like to fish and is usallynear the water Korrina: Thanks for the info Shemus I take the job and as I am leaving I run a cross an earth Mage and also a bounty hunternamed James Mcfoley. He has been tryingto ask me out for weeks now. When I say ask me out I mean get into my pants. I met people like him before this guy is a real playboy and wants me to be one of his scores. I shot him down multiple times. he just won¡¯t take a hint. James: Hey Korrina how about we go get some drinks later Korrina: James I told you hundreds of times I will never go out with you. Your luck I have not burned you to ash. James: Come on Kori learn to let your hair down a little Korrina: Don''t call me Kori only three people can call me Kori my mother and my sisters. You can barely call me Korrina. I rather you call me Miss Blaze James: You fall for me eventually Korrina. I have known you for a long time. You have never let anyone in your heart I will be the first I guarantee it. Korrina: No, you won¡¯t. I leave and take the next flight to Seattle. I don''t even have a picture of him I can only go off a description. He has long dreads with gold in them with dark brown skin. He is around 6 foot 2 and has yellow eyes with a scar going down the left one. I go to the underground andget some information. No luck. I been here for three days and I have come up with nothing. I decide to go to the last spot to see if he is there. I get there and I see a man who looks around 28 years old fishing. I don''t know if that is his real age. I am over 300 and only look 24. He fits the description Korrina: Are you the Lightning Emperor LE: Are you one of the Nova''s dogs. At least this one is cute. I don''t know why but my heart beat quickens when he said that. I have only had that feeling one other time that was 300 years ago. Korrina: I am no one¡¯s dog it just a job. You¡¯re just a name that came in front of me to pay the bills. We all got to eat LE: I understand you were just unlucky Korrina: i should be saying that to you BeforeI a know it he disappears he fast really fast he already behind me and he got my hand tied behind my back. Lucky for me I have been in this situation before. FLAME ARMOR he lets go but my shirt and braare now gone. Danm they said these clothes were fire proof I want my money back. I quickly cover myself. DANM IT! I am going to Burn that store that sold me this stuff to ash. I specifically said I wanted fire proof clothing. LE: Danm Korrina: Shut up you pervert LE: If you got it flaunt it....... wait what isthat I thought he starting at my chest it turns out he was staring at my necklace. I ask mom to turn the stone into a necklace I haven¡¯t taken it off sense. Than the perv starts staring at my chest and has the balls to start smiling at me. Korrina: QUIT STARING AT MY CHEST YOU PERVERT He comes over and puts his jacket over me. Why is he doing something like this. Didn''t i just try to attack him. I do not understand. LE: Wow Carrot Top you haven''t changed a bit. Well you did in some area you really grew up. Hurray for milk every day. Korrina: Yuriah? Yuriah: The one only, I guest I lost the bet Korrina: What bet? Yuriah: If you grow a huge chest I would marry you. I guess I can take one for the team Korrina: I happen to be hot if anything your taking from the team, and who would want to marry you. We hardly know each other. Yuriah: I been in love with you for over 300 years. I never forgot my Carrot Top. I am guessing since you got that stone around your neck you have not forgotten me either. Korrina: ........... Yuriah: I will take that as a yes Korrina: I came here to capture you. Yuriah: You did you captured my heart. Korrina: You corny bastard Yuriah: Girls love the corn it means I am trying. Beside you¡¯re not going turn me in. Your personality and the Nova clans don¡¯t mix'' Korrina: God danm it Yuriah: You never said if you would marry me or not Korrina: I will think about it. Yuriah: You did not say no Korrina: I did not say yes either. If you want it you¡¯re going to have to work a little harder. Yuriah: I waited 300 years I can wait a little longer Korrina: Will see Yuriah: Says the girl who has been blushing this whole time like a teenager. Korrina: Shut up Butt Face Chapter 108 Korrina and Yuriah Final Part Korrina Pov What happen last night oh my head hurts.where the fuck are we.I think I had way to much to drink last night. I wake up NAKED with Yuriah he still sleeping. I feel like such a slut right now. The first time I see him in 300 years andI jump his bones. What happen to have him work for it. Danm I knew I should not have open that last bottle of Tequila. That stuff will have you living Lavida Loca life. I look at my hand and there is A RING ON MY FINGER! Korrina: YURIAH WAKE UP DANM IT! Yuriah: Hmm oh hello my wife your up. Korrina: How can you be so calm why is there a ring on my finger. Yuriah: Because we got married mysilly wife Korrina: What the hell happen. How did we get married, and why does it feel like we are in a five star hotel? Explain you must explain it to me right now Yuriah Pov Yuriah: Calm down I will explain everything. It started when we got to your hotel room. We caught up about what we have been doing over the past 300 years. After that we decided to have a few drinks. Those few drinks turned into a drinking contest. Than you saidin a drunken slur If I won I would get to sleep with you.At first I declined. I will still more sober than you and did not want take advantage of you, but then you started to cry and say that I don''t thinkthatyour pretty. So, to stop the crying I excepted and won. Than we did it. After that you were like. Drunk Korrina:TAKE RESPONSABILTY Yuriah: How? Drunk Korrina: Marry me. I waited 300 years for you to take my virginity. Yuriah: Wait you were a virgin. Holy shit that is some will power Drunk Korrina: SHUT UP AND MARRY ME! Yuriah: You won¡¯t regret this. I was going to romance you for a long time you know. I had a whole bunch of plays and schemes lined up. I kind feel bad that I won¡¯t get to use them Drunk Korrina: Ok to Vegas. I want to get married by Elvis. Thank you Thank you very much, Yuriah: Ok ok were going. Wait don''t walk out the room naked. Carrot wait. Than we checked out of the hotel bought a portal crystal, made our way the Vegas and got hitch, Oh and honeymoon night was amazing. I will never forget it for the rest of my life. I never knew a virgin could do some crazy shit like that. Korrina Pov Korrina: You liar there is no way I would be that irresponsible. Yuriah: One bet take this it is a memory pill it will show you everything that happen while you were blacked out. I take the pill and images flashes in my head. It is like watching a movie and I am the main character. All the thingshappen like how Yuriah said. Is this my memories or a porno I did not even know I could move my hips that way? I face gets redder and redder as I see the sexual shenanigans that i did to Yuriah last night. Wow who knew I was a hidden freak. I guess that is 300 years of built up sexual frustration released in one go. We spend a few more days in Vegas going sightseeing and gambling. Yuriah is quite good at the games of chance we win a fortune.Afterthat we take a plane back to New York. i tell Yuriah to wait in the car so that I can repot to my boss. When I say report, I mean lie my ass off. I left looking for afugitive. I came back married to that said fugitive. Shemus: Looks like you came back empty handed Korrina: Yeah, no luck he had already moved on. I guess he is in the wind. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Shemus: Well I did not expect much. It is fine do want another job Korrina: Nah I think I done with bounty hunting for a while. I only didthisjob so I can afford to buy something for my passion Shemus: You the workaholic. What are you going to do? Korrina: I am going to open a cake shop Shemus: The Witch of the Five Flames wants to be baker, hahahahahhahahha Korrina: What is wrong with cakes they make the world go around Shemus: Well I hate to see one of my best workers go, but I except your decision. There is always a place for you here. I will mail you your last paycheck Korrina: Thanks for everything Shemus these last hundred years have been fun. I am about to walk out when i run into Jackass James. Why do I always have to run into this punk? James: Your quitting? Korrina: Retiring James: How about one date just send you off. That is all I am asking for. Yuriah: Sorry she will have to decline, your invitation Yuriah WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING IN HERE! All these people jobs are to catch YOU! Do you not realize there is a bounty on your head and you walk into a place filled with bounty hunters how cocky can you get? James: This does not concern you Yuriah: Actually it does your hitting on my wife. Everyone in the office: KORRINA IS MARRIED! Everyone jaws drop. Than to put icing on the cake Yuriah kisses me in front of everybody. Shemus is surprised and James is pissed. All that hard work gone down the drain. Than Yuriah takes my hand and we walk out together. just like that 4 years have passed. I have open a cake shop Wright Cakes and Yuriah is a Private investigator. Today I feel weird my boobs have been soar all morning.I even through up. I think I might be pregnant.I want to call my mother but she should be back soon. She was looking for a rare magical beast. It has been five years since I last talked to her. She has not even met my husband yet. I hope she likes him. I go to the store and buy a pregnancy test. I take the test and It shows up blue. I guess I''m pregnant.This is quite a shock. I am going to be a mom. I quickly wait for Yuriah to get home. I hear the doorbell ring. At the door is a dark skin man with a shiny bald head he is wearing a black suit and a gold tie. Baldy: Are You Mrs. Wright Korrina: Who am I speaking to This guy screams suspicious Baldy: My name is Dalton Nova and I believe we know someone in common As soon as I hear thename Nova I quickly slam door in his face but he is faster. he pulls out a giant sword and it is covered in Lightning. Korrina: A Thunder Magic Knight Dalton: I can sense you have magic in you. The bastard did not marry a human. Seeing your reaction I guess you know the situation Korrina: Enough I know that Yuriah and some one of the members fought but, he did beat him half to death but he did not kill him. Dalton: You know a lot. He must really trust you. It was my master who ordered me to kill Dante. he was alive but my master needed him dead and he put the blame on Yuriah killing two birds with one stone. I been following you all day. are you pregnant Korrina: What is that supposed to mean. Dalton: I cannot allow Yuriah orsomeone with Yuriah seed to live. I am going to kill you. THUNDER SLASH! Korrina; ONYX FLAME OF ABSORBTION I use the Onyx flame. not only can it absorb all flames. it can also absorb energy. I don''t use this flame that often it can take a lot out of me, and it is the hardest to control. The man looked shocked. Dalton: From the Blaze family, this just got complicated. If I kill her this could cause war between the Blaze and the Nova families. I must report this to my boss. Yuriah: You won¡¯t get the chance: BLACK LIGHTNING TIGER CLAW Yuriah: hand pierces through Dalton chest and he dies instantly. I see him he is covered in bruises and he has blood all over his clothes Korrina: Your covered in blood. Yuriah: It is not mine don''t worry. Korrina: That is not the point what is going on. Yuriah: Looks likeI piss off the Nova clan big this time, lucky for me I took out everyone that knew about you. he was the last one. I am going must go away for a little while. Korrina; What? What are you talking about? Yuriah: Since: I killed some of their men this time. Important ones at that. They willbe coming at me guns blazing. They won¡¯t show any mercy. I am sorry. I really wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. I will always love you now and forever. Korrina: We can fight them together. We have to stay together if you cannot do it for me do it for the............. I did notget to finish my sentence. When he gives me a zap, When I wake up he is gone, Korrina: YURIAH YOU DUMBASS! I didn''t even get to tell you you¡¯re going to be a father. What was supposed to be a happy day turned into the saddest day in my entire life. I cried the whole night and that was the last time I saw him Chapter 109 Back to the Hunt and Cat Kung Fu Jarrin Pov Diana: I had no idea that happen to you Korrina. Why did you not tell me? Korrina: I was angry confused and pregnant I did not have the time I had to raise a kid on my own. Jarrin: So, question why did the Nova family want me dead? Hell,I was not even born yet. Korrina: I don''t know the Nova family is extremely powerful and wealthy. Like they have billions of dollars. I just know thatone of themset your father up for some reason. I can''t just kill them all because most of them are innocent. tools but innocent. Mikki: I can''t believe you had a flash marriage with papa Wight like Gabe and Kayla Lucy: THEY DID WHAT! Gabe and Kayla: SHUT UP MIKKI! Wow Mikki way to through Gabe and Kayla under the bus like that. You¡¯re a bigger troll than a actual troll. Trolls came up with trolling. Why do you think we call it trolling? While Aunt Lucy pulls out aa Desert Eagle Pistolon Gabe. Kayla, Daphneand Mimaw try to stop her. Mikki is laughing her ass off. Natasha and Celine are drinking. Mom is reminiscing. The rest of us turn to watch the screen. It looks like a fight is about to happen it look like team Spellcaster split up. Leona and Aurora are surrounded by team Elfehiem. Fiona: Diana quit playing with your kids. I want to show you howmy little lion fights Helena: I also want to you see What my Roro can do. Diana: Why we all know if my Jarrin was not pregnant she would wipe the floor with both. Fiona: You make funny jokes Helena: Your talking out of your ass like always Diana Fiona: Just watch the screen Leona Pov Raven is such a bitch. I can hardly take it anymore. Thankfully this is my last job I am doing with her. Honestly even if Jarrin did not offer me job I still would not take another job from this attention whore. The reason why Raven entered this completion is she wanted the attention of winning the completion that it. She loves the spot light. While Iprefer to be low key. Aurora decided to back me up in this coemption. I left Cleo with her son Carter and her Husband Clark. I don''t know why those two really do not get along. I hope Cleo can get along with other kid at the daycare center when I start working. Anyway, a digress. We decide to spit up thank god. Aurora and I hunt for teams. While. Raven and her two maids will hunt for the manticore. I am fine with that. They will slow us down anyway. The only person that is as strong as me in that group is Aurora. Raven is ok. Her two maids are scrubs. I tell Aurora that I hear footsteps. They light so i can tell they are humanoid. Leona: Looks like we got company Aurora: Be on guardThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Out of the bushes come William Astrate and all the members of team Elfehiem. William: Well well look what we got here. Two little girls lost in the forest. Leona: Don''t get cocky didn''t Aurora froze your entire team in the locker room a couple of chapters ago William: I was not ready Leona: What about when that vampire shot a whole bunch electricity into you in the same chapter. were you still not ready than Aurora: Leona quit breaking the fourth wall were in the middle of a fight. Leona: Don''t get your unsexy panties in a,,,,,, owow Aurora why did you pull my tail Aurora: What was that about my underwear Leona: Nothing Aurora: That whatI thought William: I got a score to settle with you two and that bastard vampire I will deal with you first and then I will take care you. team Elfheim fire Arrows. Team Elfheim fire thousands of arrows at us Aurora: ICE WALL Leona: CAT KUNG FUKITTEN PLAYING WITH YARN Aurora makes and Ice wall and I shoot down every arrow that come my way with my KITTEN PLAYIN WITH YARN technique. It is a defensive move of Cat Kung Fu. I know my martial art is so embarrassing, But the members of the Cat Beast mantribe have practice this martial art for thousands of years. I know I was born a witch and have my granny Fiona natureMagic and her Inherited ability, But I always preferred getting in close and personal. I don''t know it is just my personality. William. Not even a scratch. The arrows could not pierce her wall, and were deflected by the other one¡¯s claws. That is impossible no one can be that fast. Leona: I only get faster Aurora:You are going to have to do a lot better if you want to defeat us. Leona has not even use magic yet. Leona: These punks can''t make meuse magic they are not strong enough. Stay out of this one Aurora. I could use a good work out.I will defeat them only using my Cat Kung Fu Aurora: as you wish I will be over there Leona: It will only take an instant William: How dare you look down on us. Team Elfheim let take these over confident bitches down charge Leona: Cat Kung Fu CHEETAH HUNTING GAZELLE I disappear than I reappear. 2 second later all members of team Elfheim spit out blood from their bodies and they disappear in bright light. I told them I would not use any magic I am a girl of my word after all. The other teams won¡¯t be that easy I felt power level from all of them and team Elfheim was the weakest. hell, they did not stand a chance from the begging. Aurora: How many times did you attack each of them Leona: only sixteen MC: All members of Team Elfheim are eliminated by teamSpellcaster Leona Mcgarden Diana Pov Fiona: How did like my granddaughterCat Kung Fu. I just wishshe would of went up against a stronger team to show her true power. Helena: Yes, what a waste Diana: She fights like my granddaughter Fiona: Ha? Diana; Well Jarrin also likes to fight close and personal but that is the only thing that is similar. What do you think Jarrin? Jarrin is my only granddaughter that likes fighting with her fist instead of magic. I thought it was weird at first, but it works for her she uses fire in her martial arts. I am guessingLeona does the same with her magic. Jarrin: She is good really good. Her style is the opposite of mine. She focuses on speed while mine focuses on power. That girl''s eye lit up when she saw Leona fighting. When did she become such a battle junkie? I can already guess what she is thinking. She can''t wait to fight her. Chapter 110 The Four Muskateers and the Power of Isac Bloodheaven Jarrin Pov Now that was exciting my blood is boiling Hey where did Misaka go. I have not seen her for a while. Since she went to the bathroom a little while ago. I wonder if she is sick or something. Since there is nothing happening right now so Mikki, Lilly and I go check on her. Karama is in front of the girl¡¯s bathroom contemplating if he should go in or not. Than his ears perk up when he sees us Karama: Good you brought Lilly Misaka has been throwing up for a while now. Do you think you can go check on her? Lilly: You don''t say Interesting The three of us go into the bathroom and see seven fox tails hanging out of the bathroom stall. We see Misaka is puking in the toilet. Misaka: One of you do me a favor and hold back my hair blahhhhhhhhh I go over and hold back her hair. She done it for me multiple times when I had morning sickness. So, it is the least I could do for her. After that Lilly give Misaka a bottle. Misaka: What is this some medicine. Lilly: No, it is water to help you use the restroom Misaka: Why would I need to use the toilet Lilly pulls out a PREGNACY TEST! Wait why the hell do you have a pregnancy test in your purse. There is no way Misaka is pregnant she would have to sleep with someone. It takes two to Tango after all. Mikki: She slept with Karama pay up Jarrin? Jarrin: There could still be a mystery man. I still believe she would not sleep with Karama. I am sure she friend zoned him. Misaka blushes Jarrin: DANM IT! I take a out a 100 out of purse. Good bye my beautiful cake money you will be missed. I handed over to Mikki. Lilly also pulled out 100 dollars and it to Mikki. Wait she made a bet with Lilly too. Mikki: Now I just got to collect from Jax, Luka, Otis, and Clara. Jarrin: Damn I lost the pool Misaka: YOU GUYS BETTED ON US HOOKING UP! It only happened that one time Jarrin, Mikki and Lilly: Yes Lilly: Less talking more drinking Jarrin: Mikki how did you know they would hook up when the rest of us knew she put him in the friend zone. That is like no man land and is extremely had to get out of Mikki: When Misaka is protecting her pussy from invaders She is like a mighty Spartan Warrior tough, strong, and durable. I know I have seen her shoot down many people at work. No matter who it is. Karama is like the mightyPersianarmy. Always attacking in multiple waves rain, sleet or snow,no matter how strong the Spartan warrior is eventually she will get tired and eventually be consumed. Karamawas just lucky he attacked at the right moment. They live together for a while Iam just surprise it has not happen sooner.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Jarrin: There goesMikki theSex Guru. she should have been reincarnated as a Cupid and not a Valkyrie After a little while finally pee on the stick we wait and wait. Finally time is up. Lilly: Congratulation you¡¯re going to be a mother Misaka: I never thought I would ever here that sentence in my life a year ago. Mikki: I think this is great we all are pregnant at the same time. I feel like we are going to give birth to the three Musketeers Lilly: Four Jarrin: Lilly Your pregnant too? Lilly: No Jarrin: I did not know you were having twins Mikki Mikki: I am not. I am having a little girl. Jarrin: Misaka? Misaka: Don''t look at me I do not know whatI am having I just found out two minutes ago,. Lilly: Jarrin you are having twins. I know you and Luka did not want to know the sex so you stop me from telling youin the doctor office, ButI think it is best to know. When you are in labor and find out you were not having one but two you would have been a little shocked. Jarrin: GOD DANM IT. What is with me a pushing out multiple children at a time. I am not fucking rabbit. I need talk to Luka no MORE FUCKING KIDS AFTER THIS! Five fucking kids. All under the age of five Mikki: Wow First triplets now Twins. You have enough kids to compete in a basketball game Jarrin: Shut up Mikki After I get a bomb dropped on me We leave Misaka and Karama to talk about their bun in the oven. We get back to our seats and see the monitor. Team Esper have been annihilated by one man Isac. Luka Pov MC: Team Esper have been defeated by Team Renegade Captain Isac Bloodheaven Jax: Did you see that lightning bolt Luka: Yeah, he is close. and with his speed he could be on us in minutes. Tsubasa: That Lightning bolt was bigger and caused more destruction than yours. Luka: I am not going to lie my dad is a monster. Ok new plan. I will hold him back. The rest of you go fine the Manticore. If we all stay here are team will definitely lose. Jax: Better plan you and I stay behind. Otis will take Ac and Tsubasa to find the Manticore. We both knowwe will have a better chance if we do it this way. We have not fought your old man in a long time. I want see if I have gotten any better. Luka: Few people who fight my dad and live want to fight him again. You must be crazy didn''t we get our ass kicked Jax: Yeah, we lasted5 minuets together. I am kind of embarrassed Jarrin lasted4 minutes by herself in your family last ranking coemption. Luka: But Jarrin fights like mymom they both have a lot of pure brute strength Ac: Good luck you¡¯re going to need it. This like when I had to fight my father in law for Lilly hand in marriage Jax: You lost though AC: I did not have to win I just had to survive. So just survive good luck Tsubasa, Otis lets go We see Ac, Tsubasa and Otis run into the distance. I can feel that static in the air I can tell he coming. Thunder clouds start to appear. you can hear booming thunder and see crackling lightning and in a Flash just like lightning my father arrives Isac: You decided to split up good choice. Sacrifice a few to save many. Luka: I did not think you enter this competition you prefer to fight alone Isac: Yeah, I had the others search for the manticore. While search, and destroy all the other team. I thought this would be more efficient. I did not expect a little girl would take out a group of pray first. My pride was quite hurt. So, I had to do the same. it been a long time since we fought Luka. I held back last time since the two of you were boys, but now you are men there is no reason to. Luka that little wife or yours is really something else. She made me usesixty percent of my power. You chose a good woman. Let see if you two can push me any further. Isac: SHOTGUN BOLT Dad uses the shot gun bolt. hundreds of bolt of lightning shoot out of his fist. He did the same move thefirst time Jax and I fought him. We both manage to dodge it. Isac: Good I would have been sad if you did improve this much since we fought last time. Excellent 75% that what I will start off with the two of you. You two have gotten strong over the years and deserve my respect. Dad''s power spikes Isac: THE REAL FIGHT STARTS NOW! Chapter 111 We.....Lost Jarrin Pov Oh, great they just had to run into Isac of all people. Out of the whole house there are 3 people who I can¡¯tand won¡¯t be able to beat for a while. They are Isac, Natasha and Celine. Over the years, I can at least make Yaoyao and Daphne fight me to a draw, but when it comes to those three it is my complete defeat. Luka also never beaten Isac before. Not once in his entire 28 years of living. Even when we decide to come at him with multiple people. Diana: Your Father-in law is monster Jarrin Helena: Did you see what he did to one of the team Esper member. He picked him up and use him as aclubto beat up is other teammates. Jarrin: Of course, my husband is a monster would he not come from a bigger monster Natasha: Grandma doesn''t Isac remind you of Grandpa Alucuard Celine: Your right.God I miss that man rest his soul. I remember like it was yesterday when i was young and he tried to invade my father castle and he ripped out oneof myfathers¡¯ guard¡¯s spine and use it assword and cut down everyone in his path. It made my heart skip a beat. Everyone........... Daphne: That was nothing you should witnessed Isac in World War II killing Zombie Nazi Mikki: Zombie Nazi Daphne: Yes, the Germens were experimenting with the Supernatural and Made a Z -bomb the Mags Hired Isac to clean house. I have not seen him so happy. When he was slaughtering those Nazi Zombies he smile on his face the entire time Everyone................ Mikki: You don''t think he will kill them I don''t want to become a widow at young age of 28 Jarrin: He is not going to kill them I think We look at the screen we see Isac shoot lighting bots out of one hand and blood magic out of the other. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Jarrin...... I hope Daphne:Relax he would never kill his own child or suffer the consequences of never haveing sex ever again... I think Jarrin and Mikki: THAT IS HIS REASON! Celine: Yep definitely reminds me of Alucuard Mikki and Jarrin: Please don''t die Luka Pov Luka and Jax: I hope we don''t die Isac: DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE. IS THAT ALL YOU GOT I JUST STARTING TO HAVE FUN HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHH. Jax: He is not going to kill us right Luka: I am 98% sure Jax: What is the other two percent Luka: We die a horrible painful death and leave our wives as widows. Jax: Fuck Luka: You took the words right out of my mouth We continue to dodge My father bombardment of lightning and blood magic We got to do something or we are goingto get royally fucked. I shoot blood chain and try to get him from moving. He just wrappedit around his arms and flings me Luka: ahhhhhh Jax: I got your back-SNOW FLOOR I falling and I land in a pile of snow. It is cold but I am alive and Well Luka: since when can you use magic. Jax: Everyone in are group can alluse magic beside me. I had to step up my game to keep up with all of you. My affinity is ice magic. Since I am a werewolf and my race is bad at magic most don''t try. It took me a long time. Remember when I was overseas with the seals. I had nothing to do so I got some Ice spell books from Ophelia and read them while I was over there. It took me four years but I was finally able to master it. Then I incorporated them in my fighting style. ICE WOLF ARTS. It is my new Trump card Luka: Why did you not use it sooner. Jax: I did not know it would work it still work in progress Isac: Jax You can use magic now that is a surprise. You¡¯re the second Werewolf I know that can use magic. Except he uses Earth. Luka: I think we¡¯re going have to pull out all the stops on this one Jax: Will leave the Manticore to the others we won''t have enough strength Luka: Old man be prepared I am about to show you my trump card that I just mastered God I hope Jarrin does not kill me for using this BLOOD KNIGHT Jax: I can''t let him show me up ALPHA ICE WOLF Isac: Interesting I take out my wings and then I cut my arms and blood seeps out it covers my whole body in a red and black armor. Everything is covered I look like a demonic knight with Black horn on the top of my head. Then I create my trusty spear Impailer. Jax Ice wolf form is different as well he is a lot bigger. He has white wolf fur and steel blue eyes. He also has Ice spike going down his back. Isac: Interesting very interesting. you two really grew up come show me what your two knew forms can do. All three of us vanish faster than the eye can catch. We begin punching, kicking and slashing faster than the eye can see. I manage to hit in the side. I use my spear to absorb his blood which makes me stronger. Blood Knight armor must be fed blood either by me or my enemy the more blood I feed it stronger I get. Jax mange¡¯s to slash his hand and it freezes. My father click his tongue but he still smiling likea kid on Christmas. He did not know we could push him this far. The three of us continue to fight and destroy the forest while we are at it. I happen to spot Leona and Aurora out of the corner of my eye they looked shocked, But Jax and I have no time for them it takes everything we have just to keep up at this pace. Jax is starting to slow down to. We can''t keep this up for much longer. My vision is getting blurry. I must be drawing blood from my own body. Isac: You both look little tired Luka: So, do you it must be your age. Jax: I only got one attack left in me Luka: Same Isac: I will gladly take you both on Luka: BLOOD KNIGHT THUNDER SPEAR Jax: SUB ZERO WOLF FANG Isac: BLOODY THUNDER A huge explosion happen I see Jax glowing into bright light I can feel my body doing the same we lost. Isac: I have not had that much fun in a long time those last two attack were splendid. I could not even avoid it all. I had to use 90% of my power I see my dad iswounded on his shoulder. I guess I could not keep my promise. I blackout MC: Team Revolution Luka Bloodheaven and Jaxon Moon have been defeated by Isac Bloodheaven of team Renegade Chapter 112 I am Sorry I Fucked Up Luka Pov Danm I wake up in aching pain. In a bed in my parents¡¯ house. I am covered in bandages. I think I broke a couple of my ribs. Danm dad does not know how to hold back when he having fun. He fucking use 90% of his power. I think that is pushing it a little bit we could have died. I see Jarrin sleeping of the corner of my bed. Don''t be mistaken by her foul mouth and her tendency to beat up people that she does not like. She is really a big softy. Danm her eyes are Red I think she been crying. Fuck I made her cry she hates when she cries the most. Now I don''t know if I should wake her up. My mother and my fathercomes in. Daphne: Moring you been out for two days Luka: Two days? Isac: I may have gone a little overboard on that last attack. I apologize for what is about to happen to you. Luka: What? Jarrin: LUKA YOU DUMBASS! KARATE CHOP OF LOVE! Luka: owwwwwwwwwww I guess Jarrin up and she is piss off. I knew she was going to be mad but I miscalculated how mad she was going to be. I might deserve that. Jarrin: Dumbass, Dumbasss, Dumbasss Luka: Wow three times you must be really angry. Jarrin: KARTE CHOP! Luka: Owwwwwwwwwww Jarrin: Didn''t we agree you would not use that move. That move is dangerous stay like that for a long period of time and it could have killed you. That move is not perfected. What did you do. Luka: I got riled up and use the Blood Knight. Jarrin: Your life was not even in danger. That move is for a last resort and what do you do. YOU USE IS TO FIGHT YOUR FATHER IN A STUPID COMPETITION! Luka: Sorry I wanted win and I guess I got carried away a little bit. I am sorry I made you worry Jarrin: WHO IS WORRIED ABOUT YOU! I only cried because of hormones. Jarrin walks out the room fuming. I guess I really fucked up this time Isac: Boy shut up now before it too late. Remember my advice before you got married happy wife happy life. She not happy. I remember I did something like this when I was younger.You¡¯re in the dog house for little while. Daphne: I beg for forgiveness Isac: Prostrate better yet buy herwhole bunch of chocolates You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Daphne: Chocolates are not going to get the job this time I buy her a cake and a fancy one at that I go out into the living room. I see Mikki taking care of Jax he looks like a mummy. Otis Ac and Tsubasa also have wounds as well. I guess by looking at them I can already tell that we lost. I also see Leona, Aurora, Korrina and Diana in the Kitchen drinking tea. Aurora and Leona are both covered in bandages. I guess they did not win either. Korrina: You¡¯re up Luka: yes Korrina: Jarrin rip you a new one Luka: Yes Leona: Your father is a monster he was wounded and still kicked our asses. Luka: What happen while I was out. Mikki: I can explain that. After you went all Kamikaze and you and Jax were eliminated. Those two geniuses also known as Leona and Aurora decided to attack Isac while he was wounded. They thought they could beat him while he was injured. They were wrong. Meanwhile. Team The rest of Team Spellcaster ran into our team and we defeated them. Beating the last reaming members of team Spellcaster. After that Wave and company ran into an unstoppable force known as Yaoyao and she defeated the rest of team Leviathan. The other member did not even fight. After that our team ran into team Renegade. We manage to beat Marco and Gordon, but AC and Otis were cut down by Yaoyao and even Tsubasa in her dragon form was beaten by Reiji. TheManticore stumble apron a weaken prey known as Isac and just like Leona and Aurora it attacked Isac and his weaken state and was crushed. His Head was cut clean off by blood magic and the winners were Team Renegade. Leona: I must train more Aurora: We did not stand a chance at least you two wounded him you deserve our respect Leona: To bad his wife is piss off at him because he did that suicidal move hahahaahah go big or go home. Will You two becoming to the Hexion festival Luka: Hexion Festival? Aurora: Yes It happen every 10 years it should be this year. I heard your daughter was a thunder Witch she can get a thunder spell book and a teacher there. Leona: Only Witches and their families can attend. I hopefully you are still a spouse. oww Why you pull my tail Aurora Aurora: Learn some prudence. Anyway, it should happen around the time your son or daughter is born. Mikki pulls me over to the side Mikki: Hey Jarrin may be angry right now but she was really worried about you. Don''t do something so stupid like make her cry again ok. You do and I will kick your ass. Remember Jarrin grew up without a father she does not want that for her kids, so don''t fuck up again ok. Luka: I got it I walk into the room I see Jarrin playing with the kid she has Darwin in her arms Jarrin: Darwin don''t grow up like Daddy because he can be a real dumbass. What you think so too? Yay Darwin you are so smart not like Your Dumbass father. You can be anything you want to be when you grow up except like your dumbass father. Wow still so piss off she tryingindoctrinateour kids. She trying to associate father with dumbass I got to nip this in the bud quick or else whenever they hear the worddumbass they will be looking for their father. Luka: I am sorry Jarrin: Why are you sorry Luka: ... Because I was not thinking of you or the kids. I was just thinking about me and was being selfish. I don''t want to leave you alone with four kids by yourself. I know you grew up without a father and I know you do not want that for our four kids Jarrin: 5 Luka: 5? Jarrin: I am having Twins Luka: Really? Jarrin: Really? That is five kids. That I would have to raise by myself if you were gone. You know I would not get remarried, because the only one that I love is you. So, don''t be a dumbass and die on me early. I want us to be surrounded grandchildren and great grandchildren and great great grandchildren well you get my point. I know that only thetail of the manticore is dangerous. If you avoided that they are quite easy to kill but that move sucks the blood right out of you if you don''t feed it blood from your enemies. I know thatarmor could kill you if you wear it for too long. Promise me you won¡¯t do anything stupid like that again ok. Luka: I promise Layla: Daddy Luka: Yes sweetheart Layla: Dumbass Jarrin: Hahhahahahhahaahhahahahahah her first dumbass. Oh, great Layla has Jarrin personality. I hope the other two don''t. I can only pray I don¡¯t think I can handle any more of my kids calling me a dumbass. Chapter 113 Aoi and Mika Cyrus pov Year 2051 Muhahaah I am so close to finishing mymachine to rule the world. I call it projectBlack out with it I can control all the world technology and take the world hostage.If they do not give into my demands i will sendthe world back into the Stone Age.No one can stop me all I need is one final piece the power source Genium. I don''t know why I chose Genium it is a rare mineral. I must go back in time to get the Genium with it I will be able to take over the world. Let see where canI fine the Genium. Let see here it is 2026 in place called Hollowwood California. I call upon my army of robots and I put them in my storage ring. I am about to leave when my alarm goes off. Cyrus: Intruders that is impossible no onecan get through my defenses. I am a cyborg and a technopath so I have the ability to control technology. How did they get pass the lasers and the pitfalls? They even manage to get pass the spinning tops of doom. No one gets past the spinning tops of doom. That is why they are called the spinning tops of doom. the intruder are at my door in instant. It is a man and a woman. The woman is Japanese and a nekomata She has black hair with purple eyes. She also has black cat ears and two black tails. She also has a long Japanese sword on her waist. The man has brown skin and Black gold and silver dreads. He is around 6 foot 4 and has blood red eyes. They both have uniforms of time cops Cyrus: I did not expect a time cop to have a Japanese sword isn''t that a little out of date. Most swordsman in our day in age use light sabers Woman: I am a lover of the classics. Beside my family has use this sword Kurohime for hundreds of years and it is better than any light saber especially when I use my Darknessmagic. Man: Aoi you liar you just get off oncutting people down Aoi: Shut up Mika Cyrus: Were you two really sent by Tempus. Mika: No doubt we are both time cops. You have been traveling through time a lot recently and bringing back pieces for your machine. You got careless and Tempus notice you. So, do you want to this the easy way or fun way. The fun way involves me shoving my size 13''s up your ass. Aoi: You have such a vulgar mouth Mika but you do get the point across read him his Maranda Mika: You have the right to shut the fuck up any stupid shit you say or dowill be use against you in the court of law. You would have to be dumbass not understand what I am saying to you. Aoi: I don''t think that is how it goes Mika: Close enough Than officerAoi shakes her head and begins to read me the real Miranda rights, but she already has her hands on that antique of hers. Wait I have herd of these two, Time Cops. They are the Crazy duo of Tempus Kurohime and the Lighting Dragon. They both are so crazy that each of their partners have never lasted a week, the leader could not fire them because both of them had outstanding arrests records. So, their leader decided to put them together. I guess birds of feather flock together. That was either best decision That man had made or the worst. They get the job done but they leave so much destruction in their path. They are bothabsolutely insane. FUCK why did they send these two loose cannons. I summoned my robot minions Mika Pov Cyrus: Keep them Busy C-1 through C-20. Mika: Battle bots Aoi: How fun? Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Mika: Aoi you got that look Aoi: What look Mika: You got the same lookas my mother when she is about to beat the shit out of some one. Aoi: is that a complement or an insult. Mika: Little of both my mom is terrifying when she is angry. You don''t want be in the same room with her Aoi: How can a 25-year-old man be scared of his mother Mika: You would too if you knew my mom. The women in my family are extremely hot tempered. When one of them gets mad my father, my brother and I hit the deck. Don''t even get me started if all four of them are angry at the same time. I will never forget that year 2042. My father, my brother and I vowed we would never let that happen again That was dark day in my house it. It was almost burned downed. Cyrus: QUIT INGNORING ME! I am trying to have a flash escape here. Aoi and Mika: Sorry we got distracted Cyrus send his battle bots after us. Aoi draws her sword and covers in Darkness magic. Aoi prefers a sword but me I prefer use my fist. That is how real men fight. Even though it was my mom who taught me how to fight, but her style is way better than any instructor at Tempus. So Incorporated it into my own style. Aoi: DARKNESS DRIVE Aoi cover her body in darkness the Battle bots try to hit her but their punches and guns just phase through her. Then she begins slashing away my partner Aoi is a real battle junkie. We been paired together for about six monthsI think a grasp her personality really well. She is a sword freak like a Japanese vampire I know. She is also addicted to coffee. Also, when she is happy she purrs and wags her tails. WhichI think is kind of cute, but there is no way in hell I am going to tell her that. I guess I shouldn''t let her show me up Mika: THUNDER DROGON MARTIAL ARTS BLACK THUNDER DRAGON CLAW I change my hand in to a shape of a claw of a dragon than the lighting increases my speed and before you know itI have already taken out five battle bots. Cyrus look pretty piss off. Shit his portal is already and he taunts us. Cyrus: It look like those useless pieces of junks gave me enough time to make a time portal see you around Tempus dogs hahhahahah Aoi: Mika we got follow him Mika: We don''t have any time watches on us we could get stuck there. Aoi: It does not matter. You may not have one but I always havespares Mika: That totally illegal and will defeatedly piss off the assholes upstairsI love it, butyou don''t even know where we are going. Aoi: It could not be any worse than the Cretaceous Periodlike the last job Mika: Your right letsgo. Aoi gives me a time Watch and I follow Aoi through the portal. We land in a forest just outside of town. This place seems so familiar. Aoi starts talking to Chrono. Chrono is a A.I that helps Tempus Agent Aoi: Chrono Where and what year are we in Chrono: Scanning processing Agent Aoi Neko Agent Mika Bloodheaven you are in Hollowwood California 2026 Mika: NO FUCKING WAY! Chrono: Way Mika: That was rhetorical I did not want you answer that Chrono Chrono: My apologies Agent Blooheavem Aoi: What is it Mika: This is my home town, and this is fucking year I was born what are thefucking odds Chrono: 9,999,999, to 1 Mika: Rhetorical Chrono Chrono: My apologies. Mika: Let get in fine Cyrus and get out as fast as possible. I don''t want to fuck up the timeline. Aoi: Yeah if you weren¡¯t here I would have no one to tease. Aoi: Who in this time period has the Genium Chrono: Scanning the person who has the Genium is Jarrin Bloodheaven Mika: FUCK ME! Chrono: Fucking Miss Neko is not appropriate in this situation. If you are going to have sexual intercourse wait until your shift ends like other agents Aoi and I both turn Red. Mika: THAT WAS RHETORICAL! Fucking A.I. After that we change in to clothes to this time period. I guess I got to go find my mom. Chapter 114 Hi Mom Jarrin Pov It been 9 months since the coemption and I am the only one still pregnant Mikki had her Daughter named Jamie. She has dark brown hair and blue eyes. When She shift, her hair turns silver and blue. She grows silver wolf ears a tail and Mikki silver wings. Misaka had her son Shinobu Kazuki or Nobu for short. They decided that their son would take Misaka last name, because Karama has a questionable occupation that he may or may not still be doing on the side.They don''t want his enemies looking for Shinobu. He looks like Misaka He has white fox ears with purple tips and tail the same color as his ears. I can''t believe Yuske gave himshuriken as a baby present. What is a baby going to do with shuriken? I wanted to wait to see whatI was having but I was never good at waiting. As soon as I found out that I was having Twins I went to check. I am having a boy and a girl. We have already decided on the girl''s name it will be Eliza. The boy''s name I amnot too sure it will come to me. Luka is watching me like a hawk he does not want to have what happen last time when I was pregnant to happen again. What are the odds of getting kidnapped again? Zack is dead I think. Mom saidshe took care of him. Mimaw found out what happen last time and is now staying with us until the babies are born. She is a little overprotective. My mom is here to, so is myservant Clara.I like to see who has the balls enough to attack us.I decide to go shopping with mom and Mimaw and I spot a necklace it has aweird stone in it. Korrina: Why did you buy that? Jarrin: I don''t know it just caught my eye for some reason. I thought it was shiny. Korrina: Mom you done shopping Diana: Yes, I did not fine anything I really wantedbut I did fine a bakery that had some good brownies so I can call this outing a win. that is a pretty necklace Jarrin it quite shiny Jarrin: I know right... Hey what is that coming towards us Korrina: Is that a bird? Diana: Could be a plane? Jarrin: No I think it is a person and he is coming right at us Mimaw and Mom get me to cover the person crashes into the ground. Is he ok? The smoke clear and out pops a man he has a robotic arm and legs. he also has a cybernetic eye. this thing screams terminator. he locks on to me and he is looking at my necklace. Cyrus: I am Cyrus a Cyborg from the year 2051 handover the Genium and I may consider letting you live. Jarrin: What the, fuck? Korrina: What the hell is Genium? Diana: The year 2051 I am getting to old for this shit. Cyrus: Handover the Genium pregnant woman. Jarrin: I have no idea what the fuck you are talking about. Cyrus: Give me your necklace Jarrin: Let me think about it...... No A vain in Cyrus head start bulge. He is starting to get angry. I don''t know what is going on butI have a good idea it is nothing good. When a Cyborg from future wants to steala necklace,and threaten to kill you It makes you wonder what he needs it for. Nothing good that I know for sure. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Cyrus: You brought this onyourself Battle Bots Attack. Cyrus summoned and army of giant robots. Korrina: Jarrin why don''t you sit this one out. Diana: Your right It is not good for the babies. You should rest we will be fine on our own. Now who wants to be burned to ash first Cyrus: You tell funny jokes go my battle bots Korrina: RUBY FLAME STORM! Diana: SAPPHIRE RUBY TWISTER! Mom Shoot at a firestorm of ruby flame at the robots and the begin to burn to ash. Wow Mimawcan fuse the flames together. Her twister heats and cools the bots rapidly until they become brittle and fall apart than they either freeze or get burned to ash.I did not know you could do that. That just shows you that I still have a long way to go. Jarrin: Mimaw YOU CAN FUSE THE FLAMES TOGETHER! Diana: Only When you get good and master all the flames can you fuse them together. I heard you cannot control the Topaz or the Onyx flame yet. Jarrin: Still working on it. Diana: Give it time you will get it. Cyrus: Who are these women. Computer scan targets in historical archives. Computer: Scanning 3 matches found Cyrus: Three matches that means that all three of them are important in history. Computer give information Computer: First Target Diana Blaze Leader of the Blaze Family Also known as the Witch of the Five Flames She is strongest witch on the continent of North America. Target Two Korrina Wright also Known as the Witch of Obliteration. She got that nickname when she was a bounty hunter. if the targets were asked for dead she would obliterate them. She is the youngest daughter of Diana Blaze. She married Yuriah Wight the Lightning Emperor and have one child. Target 3 Jarrin Bloodheaven also Known as the Berserker Dragon only daughter of the Witch of Obliteration and the Lighting Emperor. Married Luka Bloodheaven also Known as the Blood Knight. They have five children Jasmine, Darwin Layla, Eliza, and Mika. Mika Bloodheaven is the Time officer currently after you. Jarrin: How did they get all that information on us. I just started being called the Berserker dragon recently and Luka did not get that title until after the contest, Who is Mika? Diana: This is rather unsettling I don''t like people knowing my personal information. Cyrus: Wait a minute she is pregnant right not if she dies right now he dies in the future and that is one less problem for me to deal with Jarrin: I think I just herd something I don''t like. Cyrus: JARRIN BLOODHEAVEN DIE! He teleported where is he where did he goI am searching for him he shows up right behind me he is aiming for my stomach. Jarrin: NOO! Cyrus: DIEEEE! Mika: Not today SAPRISE MOTHER FUCKA! I see a man he kicks Cyrus in the head and sends him flying. The man has black gold and silver dreads. He has brown skin and Red blood eyes just like mine. He also wearing a gold t-shirt a black leather jacket and blue jeans. Who is this guy. A nekomata comes and talks to him. She is Japanese long black hair and purple eyes. She has black cat ears and two black tails. She is aC cup.She wearing a purple shirt with a black jacket she also wearing a jean skirt and black boots She caring a Katana on her waist Aoi: Your a dumbass we are supposed to catch him not send him flying in the opposite direction. Mika: I am sorry Aoi I panicked. I wonder how far I kicked him. Chrono: approximately 7.5 miles and still rising Mika: Rhetorical Chrono: My apologies Mom and Diana walk over to me. My mom looks shocked when she see the man''s face. Korrina: .... Yuriah Mika: ... Ah people do say I look like grandpa Yuriah Jarrin: Grandpa? Mika: Well youhave not met me yet but you will soon with my sister Eliza. I am Mika Bloodheaven your son and the baby of the family. So, hi mom Jarrin: I am so mad I can''t drink right now. Diana: I am too oldfor this shit. Chrono: Yes your age is.... Diana: Finish that sentence and you will be terminated watch Chrono: My apologies Chapter 115 Tme Travel is Confusing Jarrin Pov So, I standing here looking at my son that is not born yet. Hey I don''t even have a name for him yet but he said his name was Mika. Did I come up with that or did he because he said his name when I had not come up with it yet. time travel is confusing. Mika: Your probably thinking time travel is confusing am right Jarrin: Yeah. Mika: You get used to it eventually. Jarrin: I think you just named yourself because I have not come up with a name yet. or did you not because you¡¯re not born yet god danm it I am confuse Mike: This is what we call a Time Paradox or I call it a Time Fuck basically because I was born I was able to come back into the past and name myself giving me the name Mika. Do you get it. Jarrin: No Aoi: Let not worry about this right now do you have any place where we can talk Diana: Yes, let¡¯s talk about this later my heads hurts I have not even herd of time travel magic before Chrono: Time travel magic will be invented in the year 2036 by Xander Tempus a Space mage Mika: Rhetorical Chrono Chrono: My apologies After the little explanation, we got we return to my home. Luka, Jax, Mikki, Leonaand Misaka are here with the kids. Leona moved in on our block a couple of months ago, with her daughter Cleo. That girl is a wad of energy. She even keeps Darwin up he tries to zap her but she is too fast and he just gave in. They all look at Mika and Aoi a little confused. Mika runs up to Darwin and holds him Mika: Holy shit this is probably the only timeI am bigger than Darwin. oh and Jamie and Nobu are so tiny. Darwin tries to zap Mika it hits him and has no effect at all. Mika: Lightning not going to work on me I am a Thunder Warlock. You will have to a lot better than that. Than he shoots blood needles with blood magicat him butMika dodges and sets him down. Mika: Danm able to adapt at the age of two still a fucking genus.Lucky his habits don''t change he always is tired when he had to deal with Cleo when they were younger. I don''t know why he married her. Than Mika looks at Leona chest Mika: Oh, now I remember. Shit I think I just told them something super important Korrina Diana and Jarrin: Yah think. Now everyone is even more confused. They have no idea what the hell is going on. I don''t even know what is going on. Mika: Oh, sorry I got so excited seeing everybody so young. Hello I am Mika Bloodheaven I greet you all from the future. Everyone: WHAT! Luka: The future? I did not see that one coming when I woke up Mika:Dad your taking this rather good mom wanted drink. Luka: Dad? Mika: I am not born yetI am in there with Eliza will be meeting pretty soon.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. He points to my stomach Mikki: Spill the beans about the future. Mika: Not a good idea Aunt Mikki. If I spill the beans the future could change I kind of like the future we live in now. Aoi: It is also against protocol but this dumbass already spilled a big secret about the future. Leona: Those two are married Mika: with kids Aoi: SHUT UP GOD DANM IT! Misaka: who are you by the way Aoi: My apologies I am Officer Aoi Neko of Tempus. I am Mika partner. Luka: Tempus? Mika: We Time Cops Aoi: In simple terms, yes we are time officers. We work for Tempus the time security agency. Ever since time travel was possible a lot of good things have happened, but a lot of bad thing have happen as well. We regulate Time and safeguard history. Mika: We''re a big fucking deal we go around time and beat the shit out evil people and collect thing that are too powerful for the time period Aoi: I would not say we beat the shit out of people Mika: Aoi you know you love our job what other job can you do when you have asword fight with a samurai and duel with knight Aoi: I was provoked both times Mika: I am not blaming. You beat the shit out of both people They were pricks and it was fucking hilarious, I was just mad about all the paperwork we had to do. Aoi: I said would do it. Mika: I just rather have you owe me favor. Aoi: I am not doing anything perverted Mika: Tch Aoi: Did you just click your tongue at me do I have slash you to death. Mika: Here some coffee. I know you have not had your fix a portal open and a cup of coffee appears. Aoi tails start to wag and she begin purring than she takes the coffee Aoi: YAY COFFEE. All right I will forgive you for now. Mika: She is too easy Mikki: Hey Jarrin doesn''t Aoi remind you of anybody that we know Jarrin: Really who? Mikki: You Jarrin: Me? Mikki: She may not look like you but she has a similar temper. She might have different kinks, but she reminds me of you so much. She is like the Japanese version of you. I heard that some boys tend to marry people that remind them of their mother. Luka: So why are you here in our time. Mika: We chasing a cyborg criminal named Cyrus. He been building a machine to control all the worlds tech and the last piece he needs to power his machine nis rare mineral called Genium which happen to be around mom''s neck. Jarrin: I just bought this at a pawn shop I thought it was shiny. I guess it is so much more '' Aoi: It is shiny. Wait that is not important right now. We know that Cyrus wants the Genium all we have to is wait for him to come catch him and drag him off in chains back to the future. Seems simple enough ring ring Mika and Aoi look at their time watches Mika and Aoi: SHIT! Everyone: What Mika: It is our boss Aoi: He not going to like this we traveled back in time without asking HQ first Mika: your Idea Aoi: You followed me were in the same boat Mika; Yeah but I don''t have to get chewed out first you talk to him. Aoi: I talked to him last time we got into trouble you talk to him Mika: So, it going to be like that. Aoi: There is only one way we can solve this Mika: Yeah Mika and Aoi: ROCK PAPER SCISSOR Mika: Rock I win Aoi: Damn It how do I lose every single time. Aoi goes into the other room to talk to their boss Mika: That swordfreak unconsciously gravitates to sharp objects she always picks scissors. She just doesn''t know it. That why I always win ahahahahahahhhahaha. If we play rockpaper scissors I will never lose. I can manipulate the result to how everI choose. Sometimes I choose paper justenough so she does not catch on. Jarrin: Your little schemer hahahhaha Mika: learn from the best.ahahahhahah Everyone: They are definitely mother and son Chapter 116 Show Some Emotion and Naive Young Grashopper Aoi Pov For some reason, I feel like I have been tricked. Why do I always loose in Rock paper scissors when it is important I go to the room and contact the chief .She is a Demon named Maze Mordo. Aoi: Hey chief how is it going? Maze: WHAT THE HELL DO THE TWO OF YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING! traveling through time without authorization. Aoi: He was getting away. We had to stop him. Maze: Did I not say wait for back up. Who idea was it to go in Aoi:¡­.Mine Maze: It was Bloodheaven wasn''t it. Aoi: It was his Idea to go in but it was my idea to follow him through the portal. Maze: Put Bloodheaven on the phone Aoi: Which one Maze: What is that suppose to mean? Did you two do something that I should know about. Aoi: No mam I go to the other room and I see Mika talking with his family. Mika has a big family. My family only consist me and My dad. My father is director of the Japanese branch of Tempus. I wanted to get away from him he keptconstricting me so I got transferred over here to the American branch. I have had three partners before Mika. They all could not keep up with in me and they thought I was some sort of robot without emotion. ThenI met Mika. My first impression of him. Was is he an idiot. Heis hot blooded, reckless and has no respect for authority. We did not get along when we first met. I thought he did not take this job seriously, but it turns out he takes this job mores seriously than anyone else. I learn from him that it ok to bend the rules a little bit if is for the greater good and if you think it is right. He also taught me it easier to say you¡¯re sorry than ask for permission. I know this man has corrupted me.I use be by the book officer I was like acrime solving robot. Then I met Mikanow I get in trouble all most every other week. Even though I get in trouble I am happier than I have ever been in a long time. My father is extremely strict when I was growing up. He said showing your emotion made you weak. He trained me to be an officer since i was young I had no time for fun or any friends. My mother left him because she could not take his oppression anymore. The only thing she left me as her sword Kurohime.After that I had not smiled in a really long time. I hardly showed any emotion at all. You know what that idiot did to me the first time we met he fucking flipped up my skirt. I was angry I was pissed than you know what he said to me. Mika: It good to show emotion when your happy be happy. When your sad cry. When angry hit someone. Come on hit me be angry show some GOD DANM emotion it better than being a lifeless doll. live life without regrets that what my family always says. If you have regrets in your life your living wrong. That why I lifted up your skirt I would regretted not knowing the color of your panties. I would of expected a stiff like you to have kitties on it to my surprise you where sexy black thong wow did not see that coming. I think I respect you more now. Aoi: YOU ASSHOLE! I chase him around the building he laughing this fucking asshole is laughing at me Mika: Good call me an asshole show some emotion vent a little I will take it all. After that we get reprimanded by Chief Mondo, Mika is use to it. This fucker is trying to make me laugh while we are getting scolded. I don''t get him. I don''t laugh but I do smile a little bit the first smile in a long while. than Mondo Scolds him harder this guy is fucking crazy. Maybe it ok to show a little emotion. After I finish reminiscing i hand the phone to Mika. Apparently he not getting scolded because of the un authorize trip he is getting scolded because he put bananas in one of our superior car''s tail pipe and fucked up his car. Mika: Chief What kind of asshole parks in handicaps spot when they are not even handicapped Maze: YOU DO! Mika: I had sprained my ankle last week it was a pain in the ass to walk five blocks that fucker had it coming.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Maze: BLOOOODHEAAAVENN! Aoi: hahaahhaha! I can''t help myself my partner isidiot but he is my idiot. someone come over to me I think Mika said her name was Mikki. Mikki: So, for how long have you liked him. I blush hard Mikki: don''t worry your secrets safe with me Aoi: I don''t like him Chrono: Scanning heartbeat is increasing palms sweating officer Neko this seem to be the symptoms of the disease known as love sickness. Do you wish for me to inform officer Bloodheaven about your condition? Aoi: NO! Chrono: My apologies is this information classified Aoi: YES! Mikki: Your A.I. is a little troll Chrono: I am not a troll I am Chrono and artificial intelligence that is created to assist Tempus Agents Aoi: Stupid A.I Chrono: I am not stupid I am Chrono Mikki: hhahahahahhhahhaah Mika Pov After i get done getting ripped a knew one by Maze I hang up the phone. She needds to learn how to chill. Can''t they take a little joke. I see Aunt Mikki next to Aoi laughing about something. God I hope she doesn''t fine out I like Aoi she is really smart when it comes to shit like that. She been noticing thing like that since I was thirteen and had my first crush. I am sure she was a Cupid in her past life. Mom comes over Jarrin: So, what are you going do about Cyrus Mika: Do what i always do Jarrin: What do you always do Mika: Wing it. I am more of a big picture guyI willleave the details to Aoi, Beside We know when he coming we just don''t know when. I wonder how far I kick that guy anyway he sure got some air. Jarrin: You and your¡±lady"friend can sleep in the guess room tonight we can talk about what we are going to do about Cyrus in the in the morning Mika: Mom what are you planning Jarrin: I have no idea what you mean. She knows exactly whatI mean she trying to hook us up. It the cat ears she fell in love with Aoi cat ears and tails. Danm she did the same thing with Darwin and he fucking married. I like her but I don''t know how she feels about me. Iam not good at the game called love. I am actually quite awkward when it comes to women even though Igrew up with three sisters. Can you really count those battle maniacs and tomboyish girls women? they are stronger than most men. I think Malik calmed Layla down a little bit but the other two are unchained and let loose on the world. I am sorry world. After that everyone goes home and Aoi and I share a room. I borrow my dad pajamas and Aoi borrows my moms Mika: I will take the couch Aoi: I will be in the shower. Mika; Ok 15 minutes later Aoi come out of the shower WHAT THE FUCK! That not pajama that basically underwear. Mom why did you give her such sexy pjs you can''t even call what she is wearing pj''s you can barely call this clothing. You are evil mother. You are turning Aoi into a Temptress. Mika: What are you wearing Aoi: a nighty your mom said this is the only one that is clean. Nighty My ass. Not clean my ass.That is something you use for someone anniversary. Well played mother well played. She really is a master schemer, but you miscalculated there is a couch in this room. I go in to take a shower. When I come out THE COUCH IS FUCKING GONE! Mika: Where is the couch. Aoi: You mom said her pet named what was it Reggie slept on it and he had demonic fleas so they had to through it out. I can''t let you sleep on the floor......I guess you can sleep ....in the bed with me. Aoi it is trap how do you expect me not to try something when wearing that. Why is your face red. Well played mother well played. I still have much to learn I got cocky and I am paying for it. I crawl into the bed Aoi: try anything and I will slash you to death Mika: ok Why saying that with your face red. a few hour later she is sleep but she is using me as hug pillow. Fuck it I will see where this takes me but not until we get back to the future. But I do steal a kiss. For the paper work. Jarrin Pov Jarrin: and he thought I forgot about the couch. naive so very naive young grasshopper Luka: Why did you give Aoi the pajama you use on our anniversary. Jarrin: it is an investment Luka: Investment? Jarrin: You find out in 26 maybe 27 years if he is little slow tops Don¡¯t worry about it honey. It is nothing bad. Luka: Ok goodnight Jarrin: Good night I don''t force I just give a little push hahhahahahahh Chapter 117 By the Way Today My Birthday Aoi Pov DANNMMMMMM ITIWAS UP!I WOKE UP A LITTLE BEFOREHE KISS ME! BUT I PLAYED IT OFF!! OH, MY FUCKING GOD! He kissed me he actually kissed me. I woke earlier and realize I use him as a hug pillow but I pretended to be sleep. I was embarrassed ok. I did not know how he wouldreact. It took every fiber in my body not to scream than. Then he kisses me. Of my fucking god, I want to scream but I can''t because he is right next to me. I look at Mika and he is sleeping all peacefully. If I can''t sleep you can''t either. I use a claw to pinch him. Mika: Oww Aoi: hmmm what happen you woke me up is something matter Mika: Did you just pinch me. Aoi: I don''t know what you are talking about I been sleep the whole timeMaybe it just your imagination. go back sleep we got to catch Cyrus in the morning. Mika: umm ok one more thingI know Aoi: what do you know Mika turns over and just smiles and then he turnsaround like nothing had happen at all. Aoi: DON''T YOU FUCK WITH ME YOU ASSHOLE! You.... X rated Scene Before I could finish my sentence his tongue is already down my throat and we are making out and he stating to rip off my clothes than he uses his fangs to bite me. OH MY GODDDDD! What the hell was that. I heard vampire bites were orgasmic but SHIT that felt better than masturbating! Mika: Dad was right it is funto tease the girl you like.I tried hard to resist for a long time but you just looked so cute I could not resist anymore. i would not be man if I did not take you right now. So, I will apologize later Aoi: Just shut up and kiss me He kisses me again and he start kissing my neck and he is slowly moving down to my chest and he sucking on my nipples than he moves his hand down to my pussy and starts to finger me he covers my mouth so people can''t hear me scream. and just before I cum he stops. then he takes off his pants and i suck him off andhe start playing with my tails. They are one the most sensitive parts on my body Aoi: Ahhhhh! my tails are really sensitive Mika: I know Aoi: Meaine Than he puts his penis in my pussy and he begins thrust faster and faster oh my god that feels so good Mika: THUNDER THRUST He starts using his magic to move at supersonic speed. Who the hell taught him this. OH, MY FUCKING GOOOOOD! h slaps my ass while he is fucking me which is making me more horney. I don''t want to admit this but I might be a masochist Aoi: Fuuuuuuuuccccccckkkk yesssssssssssssssssssssss! I¡¯m about to cum yes yes yes yes ohhh Gooooooood! We both climax at the exact same time and then we do it two more times until I am exhausted and I fall asleep in his arms. That was some of the best that I ever had. he was fucking amazing. He almost made cum once with him just biting me. Xrated Scene over Jarrin Pov Luka: Jarrin turn off the cameras it rude to spy. Jarrin: I was not planning on it I just wanted to see if my plan succeeded and it did I offer her up on silver platter. If he did not make a move on her He would be gay.I wanted to stop watching but it like seeing a rare animal like a unicorn. Luka: turn off the cameras Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: Ok fine my plan succeeded after all there is no more reason to check Good night for real this time After that we go sleep. I wake up and put on my clothes and wake the kids and feed them. Aoi and Mika wake up. I would too if I had a long night as they did I be tried too and my crotch would be sore and I wouldnot be able to walk. They come down all embarrassed they cannot look each other in the face Ah they grow up so fast. After that Mom and Mimaw come over so does Mikki and Jax. We all discuss what we are going to about Cyrus. The plan is wait for him to come than kick his ass. Our family has always been one to wing it unless it something we want thane we scheme like Hell. We turn on TV and we look at the news. Announcer; in local news, we believe something crash into the Golden Gate Bridge. Jarrin: You don''t think Mika: No fucking way...Well maybe I did kick him pretty hard. Aoi: That impossible Announcer: The dent appears to be human shaped Mikki: Danm Mika you kicked him intoGolden Gate bridge all the Way in San Francisco. That like into the next major City. Mika: How long do you think it will take him to get back here I got something important to do tonight. Jarrin: Like fucking Aoi Mika:.... You herd that Luka: She got it on fucking tape Mika: MOM YOU ME FILMED ME HAVING SEX! Jarrin: Of course, not What am I some kid of pervert. I just caught you on surveillance. You use good technique. Mika: OH, MY GOD MOM! Jarrin: What embarrassing your kids is one of the few pleasure you have as parents Korrina: She is right Diana: So, true. Jarrin: anyway, he will probably be here by lunch. Do we have any plans? Luka: No totally free today Jarrin: Guess all we can do wait Aoi: Your family is so casual knowing cyborg is about to come ant try to kill them. Mika: There always like this they haven''t change a bit and not just because they are vampires and Witches, But I do really have to be somewhere tonight Jarrin: Relax it will be fine let go see a movie while wait I want to go see the Fast and the Furious Ten danm Vin Diesel is getting old. Luka: We got time it my treat Aoi Mika want to come. Mika: Sure, Fast furious10 is way better 13 Aoi: Sure, I am just going with the flow now. Jarrin: She adapts really quick. Aoi: I am a time traveler I have to adapt quick So we all decide to see the Fast and the Furious 10 it was not bad the first seven were better. Eight was ok nine they should of stop then and ten they just had fast cars explosionsbutt naked women. the movie ran a little late we see Cyrus waiting at our House. Cyrus: HOW DARE YOU! You kicked me all the way to San Francisco and when I get back you are not even here. All of you are assholes. Jarrin: I guess we made him wait if he was going be like this maybe we should have stayed home. Mikki: He look really piss offI also see a foot print dent in his head. Which I am sure it Will match Mika''s foot Jarrin: The two of you can take care of this I am going inside. Cyrus: DON''T IGNORE ME CURSE YOU CURSE ALL OF YOU CURSE YOUR INTIRE FAMILY LINE Mikki: no need to be rude Cyrus: I WILL KILL YOU ALL! Mika: I got thisBLACK BOLT TAZOR Mika moves behind in an instant and tazzes his ass like actual cop does to drunk person. He falls down and was knocked out. Aoi goes over and cuffs him. Then she creates a time portal with Chrono. Aoi: Thank you for letting us spend the night I had a wonderful time. Mikki: I bet you did Aoi blushes Jarrin: Come visit us in 25 years¡¯ ok Aoi: I will be happy to Aoi waves andtakes Cyrus and enters the portal Mika: All right mom it has been fun and I will see you soon and by soon, I mean today because today is birthday happy birthday to me. Jarrin: Wait. What...ahhhhhh god my water just broke Mika: Bye mom Then he enters the time portal behind Aoi that little troll he knew this was coming and said nothing. Well played I have taught him well in art of revenge. Mikki; Danm he got you good Jarrin: Mikki shut up ahhhhhhhhhhh. Luka rushes us over to Lilly and I go into labor. I am going let you off sense it your birthday but 25 years and a day later you are so going down. I am in labor for a couple hours than the first child start to crown I push and It is a girl. Than 3 minutes later Ipush out the little troll. Eliza is a little lighter than me and has red eyes with orange and black hair with silver strips. Than Mika comes out He a little darker than me with red eyes gold black hair with silver edging. Jarrin: Welcome to world Eliza welcome back Mika it like you never left. Mika smiles at me it like he knows he trolled me. Jarrin: Mika your lucky your cute Chapter 118 See You Around Cherry Top Mystery EvilNova Family Member Pov I am in my study reading when one of my subordinates come in he has an excited face. It screams I did something good boss prays me. Will see if this information is relevant to me.I am not that easy to please. Boss: What is it number 6 this better be good to disturb me. I call my henchmen by numbers because I am really bad with names, but it not like I care I am evil after all. Why should I care about some useless henchmen names? they are useless meat shields anyway Six: I have news about your enemy Boss: You mean Yuriah Yuriah that bastard he has been foiling my plans for over 250 years. I can''t believe he is actually related to me. I frame him for one of my relative¡¯s death 200 years ago he was capture and sentence to death. I thought I was done with him but that bastard escaped and made it his life mission to fuck me over whatever I do. I have to be careful I cannot let my other family members know about this. I have to silence him quick, but he is as slippery as an electric eel. I have yet to capture him. Six: We found out he has a weakness Boss: Weakness what weakness Six: 32 years ago, Yuriah got married in Las Vegas. it was a shotgun wedding they lived together for four years. Boss: He can''t still care about her can he. 28 years ago, I sent men after him they never came back that explains why I did not know. Six: This is the only women that Yuriah was close to, but there is more. Boss: What more is there Six: 28 years ago, she conceived a child that Yuriah does not know about. Boss: This is definitely interesting If I fine his child I can flush him out of hiding. i can trade his child life for his. But It is not like I can let the child live either. It does have Nova blood in it and could produce and heir that can control the Black Lighting especially if it is afemale. Having a wildcard like Yuriah threw me curveball I did not expect him to be a Thunder Warlock that can control the Black lightning. He out of the running for clan leaderbecause the clan head thinks he is a murder. Buthis kid is innocent and if the child has the Black lightning they will try to make him or her clan head and all my hard work will go to waste.Fine this child immediately and tell me if anything unexpected happens. I call in number 5 and number 7 and the come in. Boss: Number six you are now number Five be thankful for your promotion Number Seven You are now Number Six and old number Five you are now Dead because you have not been doing too well you been slacking off I hate slackers I shoot bolt of lightning at old number 5 and he is dead Boss: Number 5 Number 6 bring me the Child Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Achuuuuuuu Luka: You ok are you catching a cold Jarrin: No I fine someone must be talking about I bet it was fucking Mikki. She still mad she was not able to come to The Hexion Festival. It is Witches, Warlocks and their spouses only. Oh well she will get over it. Right Now, the Kids Luka, Gabe, Kayla, Cammy,Leona and I are heading to the Hexion Festival. Mom went there earlier with Mimaw and Aunt Lucyto help set up. Mimaw is the strongest witch on the continent after all she oversees the Hexion Festival this time around. We take a plane to Massachusetts than we have to go to Salem by car. We would fly there but the kid¡¯s wings aren¡¯t strong enough yet and Leona, Kaylaand Cleo can''t fly so we rent a Minnie van safety first. We get to Salem and there are so many types of Witches from all over the world. Elf witches, Demon witch even ogre witches. Strange ogre witches are not ugly at all they just have grey skin and horns maybe I should set one up with Otis If I have the time. Aurora and herfamily are meeting us. We get to the hotel and we spot Aurora with a child with light blue hair and green eye with snow white skin. That must be her son Carter This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Leona: Aurora where is Clark. Aurora: He had to bail his brother out of something he would not talk about it so just Carter and I here. he may be late Clark is and Ice Magic Knight. Aurora: So, you ready go shopping for some Witch Craft Jarrin: I wanted to by a Voodoo Doll Luka: What are you going to do with a Voodoo Doll Jarrin: I don''t know mom said it one of the fun things you get to do being a witch. Luka: Aurora please don''t get her Voodoo Doll. That already spells disaster Aurora: I make no promises voodoo dolls are fun Leona and I had one when we were little girls. Leona: I hex my teacher I kept making him hit himself. Aurora: It was mean but so funny. Aurora, Leona, and I go shopping I also take Jasmine with me so I can get her a Thunder spell book. We go through the shops and see Cauldrons. Voodoo dolls, Hexes and charms. We even see new models of broom sticks. they even have a vacuum. Vacuums fly faster than broom sticks but broom sticks are better for the environment. Aurora buys a new cauldron and Leona gets the latest model broom stick the Sweeper 5000. They say it can even fly even faster than a vacuum. I get a Voodoo doll it was a buy one get one free deal. Now it time to get a thunder spell books I go to the magic book store and talk to the witch at the counter. Witch: How may I help you Jarrin: I am looking for a Thunder Spell Book for my daughter. I might well get two another for my son Leona: Oh, I forgot about Mika Aurora: Mika? Leona: Jarrin youngest is warlock like Carter Aurora: Wow that is rare like really rare My son a warlock because my great grandfather is warlock and if you have a warlock in your family you are likely to have another one pop up in the generations. Who is the warlock in your family? Jarrin: ...... I don''t know some ancestor(father) So miss do you have any thunder spell books Witch: I am sorry Miss the Nova family has bought all the thunder spell books they buy them to train their next generation of thunder masters. Jarrin: What all them. Are you serious Witch: They do have the money and if you have the money you can get as many as you want. I feel dejected Jasmine: it ok mommy Jarrin: Jazzy is good girl thanks for cheering me up. Come on Leona Aurora lets go back. i still feel a little depress when I bump into a man he has dark skin and black dreads He also has brown eyeswith a scar on his left eye. His beard looks like RickRosshe looks kind of like a badass. he around 6 foot 2 and looks around his early thirties. He is also caring a fishing pole WhichI know he is not This Salem for crying aloud no one is there real age. Jarrin: Sorry Badass: No problem You seem to be down what the matter So, he is a friendly Badass don''t see that every day he gives me a big smile. Something about it feels familiar. People say it easy to talk to strangers about your problem they weren¡¯t kidding. Aurora: This guy is scary strong he might be dangerous Leona: Yeah, he gives off and imposing aura Jarrin: I don''t think he is scary. What about you Jazzy. Jasmine: No That made him smile a lot. I feel like I can trust this guy for some reason Jarrin: I am just mad I wanted buy a thunder spell book for my daughter and son Badass: You have two kids Jarrin: I have 5 Badass; FIVE! Jarrin: Yes, triplets and twins Badass: Wow five kids. That is really something. Here turns that frown upside down Out of his storage ring appears a Thunder Spell Book Badass: This Thunder Spell book is a lot better than the generic ones even though it is a little old it has powerful spells here take it. Jarrin: Why are you giving me this Badass: I am in a good mood today I found outI was a grandpa My daughter just told me today. I was not there for her when she was growing up but I am going be there for my grandkids I hope she won''t be mad at me. You sure are lucky torun into me. Jarrin: I am sure she won''t your nice guy.and thanks Mr. Badass: John Doe Really his name is John Doe. What a weird name. Jarrin: WellI am Jarrin Bloodheaven and this is one of my daughters Jasmine. Over there is Leona and Aurora. Say Thank you Jazzy Jasmine: Thank you John: Your welcome Jasmine, and Jarrin is a good name my father¡¯s name was Jarrin. Well see you around Cherry Top. John walk away with a fishing pole on his back Jarrin: Why did he call me Cherry Top? Chapter 119 The Hexion Cup New Number5Pov This is not good. What am I going to doI just found out something very unsettling? Yuriah child is a daughter of the fucking Blaze family.If we try to kidnap her that is asking for death. Not only to my master but to the whole Nova family. The Blaze family does not care who you are, how much political power you have, if You have money or if you are poor.If You go after one of their own they will burn you to ashes. The Blaze family is one of the top family in the witch community just like our Novafamily. The others are Frost, Mcgarden, Fengand Zephier each one inherited a different strong ability. I nervously go to my Boss''s door I knock Boss: Come inNumber5 I walk in Boss: Have you found the child Five: Yes, boss but there are some complications Boss: Complication. Six: She may be Yuriah daughter but she is also the daughter of the Witch of Obliteration Korrina Blaze Boss: FUCK! TheBlaze family it had to be the FUCKING BLAZE FAMILY.That family is member of one of the strongest six families. Complicated this is a complete cluster fuck. Does she have theBlack Lightning? Six: No, I believe she inherited theFive Flames of the Pentagram from her mother. Boss: it least that is some good news. Nobody has everpushed aNova family member to use the Black lighting those who do end up dead. We kept our Black Lighting as our Hidden trump Card. We have such strong Lighting and thunder Spells we never need to use it. Why kill flies with a Tank. Than Yuriah Shows up and use his Black Lightning left and right. If we use it people will definitely know he comes from the Nova family. We can still salvage the situation. Nobody in the Blaze family can use the Black Lightning I beg you boss please don''t kill me when you find this out. Five: Boss another problem Boss: What is it now? Five: She may have not inherited the Black Lightning but two of her children have Boss: WHATTTTTTT! This is not good Yuriah grandchildren have the backing of the Blaze family and the Black Lightning. If the Elders here about this, they will defiantly try to make one of them the future head of the Nova family. I cannot allow that those children need to die. But I need to this covertly. I can''t risk them finding out it was me. I will surely die. I will have to come up with a plan wait for my orders we have 3 days to kill those children here. If they leave we may not get another chance for another 10 years. They might be too strong at that time it is now or never. Who are the children. Five: The first is the oldest daughter Jasmine Bloodheavenof the triplets the second is the youngest son of the set of twins Mika Bloodheaven Boss: Bloodheaven where have I heard that name before it is probably nothing. I do not care about the children paternal side. Must strike during the Hexion Cup when everyone is distracted with the tournament. Find me some assassins. Five: Yes boss Wow the Boss wants to assonate a two year old and infant he sure is cold blooded. Jarrin Pov I am walking back to the hotel when I see something interesting Cammy talking to a boy. He has Dark brown skin and ablack Mohawk and green eyes he also has pierced ears and is that a Tattoo.He looks around Cammy age hopefully. I had better question him to make sure heis not some kind of pervert. Leona: isn''t that one of the Zepher''s Aurora: I haveseen him ten years ago at the last Hexion festival his name is Flint ZepherI think he was six at the time. Ten Years fly buy so fastA case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Jarrin: He is the same age as Cammy I can''t help it I am going to go fuck with them. It in my nature. I go up with Jasmine Jarrin: Hey Cammy who is your friend. Cammy: Jarrin what are you ....doing here I thought you were going shopping with Aurora and Leona Jarrin: I did I just got back so aren''t you going to introduce us. Cammy...... Sure this is Flint Zepher a Wind warlock I just met him today. Flint this is my cousin Jarrin and one of her daughters Jasmine Flint: Hello nice to meets you both. He quite a polite kid for someone who looks like a delinquent. I guess you can''t judge a book by it cover. Jarrin: You know I ran into Aunt Lucy while I was out and she on her way right now. Cammy: WHAT! Jarrin: Just kidding. You should see the look on your face. Cammy: Jarrin your mean. You know mom is still on edge about Kayla and Gabeif she saw Flint with me here she would shoot him full of wholes. Flint:What really? Jarrin: No only if you were her boyfriend. Flint: I must calculate for unseen variables Jarrin: what wasThat Flint: Nothing. So how old are you Jarrin: Now that is quite rude You should not ask a lady about her age it is good advice for the future. Flint: I don''t mean it like that I justwant to know if you are going to compete in the HexionCup. Jarrin: Hexion Cup? Leona and Aurora walk over Flint: Hey Aurora Leona long time no see Leona: Hey Squirt Aurora: It has been a while how is your mother Flint: good Leona: Now I will explain it. I was going to talk to you about entering it with me and Aurora. The Hexion cup is a tournament when witches compete to see who is the strongest of their generation. Only Witches andWarlocks16-100 can participate. You, Kayla and Cammy are eligible. Jarrin: This sounds fun I think I will participate. Cammy, are you Kayla going to participate Cammy: I am better at healing people even though I can use the other flames I don''t like fighting. Jarrin: What about Kayla Cammy: She and Gabe are in lala land and are attach to the hip. I don''t think she will participate either. They are in there honeymoon phase it is so nauseating. Jarrin: What about you Flint Flint: Yep this will be my first Hexion Cup and I am definitely going to win. Jarrin: Don''t get cockykid. The world is a big place Flint:Yeah, I knowThere are a few people to Look out for. Jarrin: Always good toknow thecompetition Flint: Beside thefour of usthere are two others that you wantto watch out for. One isRuzi Feng a Darkness Witch. She isfrom the Feng family. Their Family is The Strongest Witches inall of Asia. Then there is..... Aurora: Annabeth Nova a member of The Nova Family. They are the Strongest family on South America. She is not a nice person. Flint: My family happen to be Strongest in Africa. Big Sis Leona family is the strongest in Australia. While Big Sis Aurora family has Europe. Jarrin: Each of our families are in a different part of the World. Leona: The Heads of our families are the strongest witches in the World. It a lot to live up to don''t you think. We try not to get in each other¡¯s way. No family really has any ill will with each other Flint: But Nova¡¯s aretools Aurora: I would not put it that way but they are hard to get along with except for Mirajane Flint: I forgot about Mirajane, but she is very unlikely she will compete, and Annabeth treats her cousin so bad I feel bad for her. Leona: Yeah Mirajane is really pitiful Her dadleft themand her mom was poisonedunder suspicious circumstancesand is very sickly nowandcouldn¡¯ttake care of Mirajane. Mirajane AuntAnnabelle and UncleDemetri took her in.They are only nice on the surface. WhyAurora ismad at Annabeth isbecause Annabeth made fun of her boobs. Aurora; SHE IS AROUND THE SAME SIZE AS ME SHE HAS NO ROOM TO TALK! I KNOW SHE HAD PLASTIC SURGERY! Everyone beside Leona: That what she is mad about. Jarrin: I am going to put Jasmine down for a nap I will meet you at registration Leona Aurora and Flint: Ok I put Jasmine to sleep and tell Luka about The Hexion Cup than I go overto Registration. Looks like I am going to have some fun for the next few days Chapter 120 Olivia and The Hexion Cup Begins Jarrin Pov I tell Luka and Kids to come cheer me on. Gabe, Kayla, Cammy, and Luka will come later with all the kids. The Hexion Cup starts in the Afternoon I better hurry up and get over there. I start running when I bump into some one. She has light gray skin with white ash hair. and gold eyes with red horns She hashour glass figure. around 6 foot 3 she is very tall for a woman. She taller than Robin and she has a little bit of giant blood in her.I think her boobs are even bigger than mine. I don''t see that every day. ????: I''M SO SORRY! HER VOICE DOES NOT MATCH HER APPEARENCE AT ALL! She sounds like fucking Hinata from Naruto ??? Um are you ok Jarrin: Huh no I am fine it is no big deal really you don¡¯t have to cry about it. God...stop crying I can¡¯t take it tears do not match appearance. ???: I know it because I am ugly I nearly cough up blood whenhear this. If she is ugly who the fuck is pretty in this world. She has the body and face of a Swedish Super Model. Who the hell told this girl that she is ugly. ???: I knew it you want talk to me either because I am so ugly. I am such and ugly Ogre waawwwwwwww NO IT IS A MISUDERSTANDING! People don''t talk to you because they are intimidated by your beauty. Wait did she just say she is and Ogre. Jarrin: BULLSHIT! YOU ARE DEFINATELY NOT A FUCKING OGRE ???: See no one believe me when I say I am an Ogre because of hideous appearance. I am an Ogre Witch becauseI am a witch I am stuck with this hideous appearance all my friends are married with kids. I will be spinster for the rest of my life. I will never be married. waaaaaaaaaaah I hug this so-called ogre witch Jarrin: There there. It not what¡¯s on the outside it is what is on the inside. ???; YOU OR SO NICE! How am I nice. I curse. I beat up people almost every day and like to fuck with people. I am not nice. ???: By the way I am Olivia Orton an Earth ogre witch....um I was wondering can we be friends. I don''t have that many. Jarrin: Sure, why thehell not. I am Jarrin Bloodheaven aVampire Fire Witch so what are you doing here. Olivia: Um......I am entering the Hexion cup Jarrin: So am I you want to go together Olivia: ...um .... if that is ok So, Olivia and I go to the Arena and we register. We also must put our hands on a crystal to register our ages so there is no cheating. I am 28 Olivia is 24. I never thought I would be four years older than her after that they assign us blocks. Oliva is in Block A I am in Block J. We head over to the Locker room. We put on battle gear. Olivia put on sleeveless orange shirt with white pants. Then She put on a black jacket. Danm Olivia body to dangerous can you not see this. I put on a redshirt with hot pants and a black jacket with fingerless gloves. I also have some combat boots. Than we find Leona Aurora and Flint they look shocked when they see Olivia Olivia: I knew it I am ugly your friends even think I am ugly. Everyone: Ha? The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: Guy¡¯s I just calmed her down. This is Olivia Orton She is an Ogre Earth Witch Everyone: SHE IS A ORGRE Olivia: I know I am ugly They look it me confused I just shake my head Jarrin: No, you¡¯re not ugly right guys Leona: She so hot not even fair for the rest of us Aurora: Her boobs Flint: Danm! Olivia: Really? Jarrin: God I want to Burn all the ogre who told her this. I think I should set her up with Otis. That guy¡¯s life is fucking depressing. All he does is work and take care of his kids. His life is almost as depressing as Celine. All she does is watch Spanish Soap opera all day. Olivia: Who is Otis Jarrin: A Ogre Demon Olivia: Ogre Demon? Are you sure He won¡¯t think I am ugly. I talked to Otis about his taste once. He said he would never date and ogre atall. Female ogres look like fucking Kane. You can¡¯t even tell the man from the Women. But Olivia might be in his strike zone. She in a lot people strike zone. I snap a picture of her on my phone. Jarrin: Do youmind kids Olivia:I love kids.I also want one of my own one day. Jarrin: I will introduce you. to a friend of mine.I definitely think He will be good for you. Otis, you oweme. MC will all contestant who are in Block A please enter the stage. All contestant please enter the stage. Olivia: I guess that is me...um good luck to you all Olivia walk off to the arena. Itext Otis Jarrin: Got you a date she is an ogre. Otis Text: Why the fuck would you set me up with an ogre. I send the picture of Olivia to Otis Otis: THANK YOU JARRIN! I will never forget what you have done for me today. Yeah, your welcome I go outside to see Olivia compete. I know she is earth witch but I don''t expect much from her. She is way too timid for this competition. I will invite her to the company if she is strong but I know nothing about her except she is beautiful. I was just trying be a good a wing woman for Otis. Olivia walks out she looks really scared. The first round is Battle royal You have to knock out your opponent, or kick them out the ring. the winner of each block moves on tomorrow. MC: Ladies and Gentlemen the battle for block begin. Olivia:...Um EARTH MALLET I am sorry. Olivia create a giant hammer of earth she starts swatting her opponents like flies. She is ridiculously strong. Every time she swings hammer someone is sent flying. I misjudge her. who knew someone so timid could be so dangerous. Witch: that girl is strong I suggest we team up than we can go for each other. Thy all begin to go after Olivia Olivia: Ummm... please dodge I would be sad if you died I feel like she just said something dangerous very meekly Olivia: LAVA ERUPTION! The ring begins to rumble and LAVA spews everywhere she is not giving them a choice either get out the ring or die. they all jump out the ring and Olivia wins Block A Than she turns to crowd and bows. Olivia, they can see your cleavage. MC: cough cough ehem The winner of Block A Olivia Orton She come over back to us. Jarrin: You can control Lava Olivia: Is that bad? Everyone: NO! Olivia: Good I can control Lava with my Special Ability HUMAN VOLCANO For those who don''t know it is a special ability if you are the only one that has it. It is a inherited ability if it goes down the family line. Special ability can become inherited but inherited can''t become Special. Human Volcano is a special ability because Olivia is the first and the only one to have it. But if she has a child and that child can use Human volcano it will become a inherited ability. Leona: looks like we have someone else to watch out for this time around. Flint: That just makes it more exciting. Mc: Block B will you please go to the stage block B will you please go to the stage Aurora: Guess I am up Aurora walks to the area I am looking forward to see what she can do. Chapter 121 Black Tiger Mask Defender of Justice Yuriah Pov I morph my face with and illusion and I once again become John Doe. Then I head to the arena to meet my disciple She is also a spy. She feeds me information about the Nova house. She has been doing it for five years and I have taught her my fighting style. here She comes now. She wearing all blackand a tiger mask she also wearing a white scarf with black tiger stripes. Yuriah: What are you wearing my disciple? Disciple: Uncle Yuriah you¡¯re in disguise too why I can''t I be in one. Yuriah: Fair enough but why is so flashy and tiger mask really? Disciple: I think it looks kind of cool anyway I have new information it is big. They have switch targets. Yuriah: Who are they targeting Disciple: Your grand Children Yuriah: WHAT! Disciple: They are planning in the next three days during the Hexion on cup. Yuriah: Thank you for the information can you do me one last favor. I want you to watch Jarrin back just make sure He does not try anything I will watch my grandkids myself. Disciple: I owe you Yuriah you found a cure for my mother poison this is at least I can do. Yuriah: Your mother my older sister was the only one good to me in the entire Nova Family. She even did not believe I was a murder. I owe Janora a lot. How is her little act going on? She deserves and Oscar for what she has pulled off for the last 5 years you both do. Ohone more thing give her a message for me tell her I will come back to you and your mother soon. Disciple: Yes Uncle. Then she disappears in spark of lightning. Now i know what that feels like. i go into the crow I spot Jasmine and two kids that look like her. Then I see a man holding two babies. That must be my son in law I guess as father I should go introduce myself to my daughter husband. Luka Pov ???: Excuse me do you mind if I sit here. Jasmine; Doe Luka: Doe? Oh, Your John Doe you gave my daughter a spell book. You can sit here it is fine John Doe: I was just in a good mood. So are you here to watch the tournament. Luka: Yes, my wife is competing John: Oh, how do you think she will do. Luka: There is not many people who can beat her in a fight group or one on one. But there are couple people that might throw her for a loop. John: Like who? Luka: Like her Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I point to Aurora. I see her using a freezing spell and she freezesthe whole arena. not one soul is left standing MC: The winner of the Black B Aurora Frost Luka: I don''t even think she is getting warmed up yet. She is smart she saving her heavy-duty spells for later in the competition not letting anyone see her trump card. John: I seeit will be an interestingtournament this year. Jarrin Pov Danm Aurora Did not let me see anything she hiding all her good tricks Aurora walks back to us. She is smiling at us. Aurora: I can''t give anything away now can I Jarrin: Stingy Leona: Cheep Annabeth: Well well if isn''t the cutting board We turn around and see a girl with light brown skin and yellow eyes she has black hair and is wearing gold armor Aurora look piss Aurora: Annabeth go back to whatever plastic surgeon you are banging. We all know those knockers are fake Annabeth: Your just jealous Aurora: No, you are the one that should be jealous these two have the real deal your just a poser a stuffer a faker. Aurora lifts up my shirt and lift up Leona shirt. Sure, were both wearing bras but I don¡¯t want people to see, Flint''s nose starts to bleed. I think he is having too much stimulation. Aurora: These two ARE ALL NATURAL AND YOU CAN''T EVEN COMPARE ITTO YOUR LOPSIDED CHEST! Look at my friend''s breasts they are amazing all natural and did not need fucking doctor to make them pretty. I pull down my shirt Jarrin: Aurora what the fuck Leona: don''t bother she on a rant about her chest she does not know what she is doing it like she is in a trance. I don''t know why but Annabeth looks annoyed at me and Leona. Why are you looking at me like that I am victim here? I can''t help I have a big chest. Aurora: So, what Block are you in Plastic Annabeth: I am in Block J I hope you don''t lose till you get to the finals Leona: Annabeth sorry to tell you this but you won¡¯t get past the Preliminaries Annabeth: Explain Mcgarden Jarrin: I am in that block. Annabeth: What is your name who do you think you are to challenge me. Jarrin: Jarrin Bloodheaven Annabeth: Never herd of the last name Aurora: Perhaps you have herd of her grandmother....... Jarrin: Let not spoil the surprise Aurora. Annabeth I will see you in Block J Annabeth: Aurora I will beat your friend the dairy cow and then I will come after. Annabeth leaves Jarrin: did she just call me a dairy cow. Did Jayden her hang out before without me knowing. Whatever I am going to enjoy kicking her ass Aurora: Beat Plastic boobs into submission Jarrin Jarrin: I am still mad at you for making me a flasher. Aurora: Sorry I got carried away it won¡¯t happen again excuse my behavior. We here the MC announce Block C is beginning we go out but the fight is already over we did not even see what happen everyone is down on the ground giving off black sparks. Standing as the Lone survivor Is a girl in black she has a white scarf with tiger stripe and is wearing a black tiger mask. Who is this girl. MC: The Winner Block C is........ Black Tiger Mask Defender of Justice Crowd: ........ Jarrin: What the Hell happen she finished them off so fast we did not even get to see it. and what is with that name. Black Tiger Mask Defender of Justice. What is she a want to be super hero. Black Tiger Mask comes up to me Jarrin: Yes Black Tiger Mask: I have a message from your father Jarrin: WHAT! Black Tiger Mask: He saidI will come back to you and your mother soon. Then she disappear in a storm of Black Sparks What the hell just happen. Who the hell was that. How the hell does she know my father. My head is spinning with so many questions. What do you mean he is coming back soon? Chapter 122 Dont Touch My Sister You are a 1000 Years to Early to Beat Me Dumbass Jarrin Pov What the hell is going on. The dad that I have never met said he is coming soon. What Kind of cryptic message is that supposed to be? One thing for sure Black Tiger Mask has something to do with my father. The only way to gets some answers is to find Black Tiger Mask. I know she is in the tournament i just to do is wait. Leona: What was that was about something about your Dad Aurora: Now that you mention I never met him before who did Mrs. Korrina marry Jarrin: Join the club I have never met him either. Leona: He left Jarrin: It is complicatedI don''t even have the full picture yet. Let¡¯s stop talking about the depressing stuff. Block D is going next who is in block D. Leona: That would be me. Aurora: Good luck Leona Leona: I don''t need luck I have skill? Watch me slaughter these small fries. Jarrin: Don''t get cocky Leona head out to Block D and like she thought she slaughtered the members of Block D and clench it with a victory only using her Cat Kung Fu. Block F fight was pretty boring and some no name won it. Than InBlock G Flint Blew away his competition with his powerful wind attacks. When will it be my turn Luka Pov Jarrin is probably board out of her mind right now were only on block H. Some one Name Ruzi Feng won it. John tells me she is a member of one of the great families. I can tell her darkness magic was powerful. A little while ago some strange man has just entered my sight He have been acting suspicious I think they been eyeing me for the past 15 minutes. I don''t know what but they are up to something. John: So I take it you noticed. Luka: some strange people with slight killing intent they hide it well John: you have good senses that is good to know. A woman comes up to us. women: What a cute kid too bad he has....TO DIE! The women swings at Mika with a knife steathly but I catch her before she gets close than I give her a spark. My lightning not working. John come up punches the women in the face faster thanI can even blink and she is out cold. Why is an assassin trying to kill my Kid I don''t know why but I am going to find out and when I do? They are all going to die John: She will be out for at least a daywith the amount of force I gave her.I suggest we interrogate her after the tournament is over for the day. There is to many people here. Luka: Yes, I agree. Wait where is the suspicious man he is gone.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. john: WHAT! John and I search for the man through the crowd were could he be. I think he was a distraction so that the women could get close to us. I am sure those two were working together. Suddenly out of the corner of my eye I see the man has already walked near Jasmine How did he get there so fast through the crowd I was careless. John and I are about to react but a fireball the size of a baseball is smash into his face. It not an ordinary fireball it is a ruby Fire ball and Layla was the one who threw it. Assassin: ahhhhhhhh It burns Ahhhhhhhhhh The assassin is screaming in pain because he was hit with a Ruby fire ball. The People in on our row are now attentive. He runs out the arena as fast as he can his face still burning The people in our area are shocked but John has something that hypnotize them like nothing has happen and said it was accident that a fireball went off because he scared her. Layla: No touch sister.....1000....beat me....... dumbass. John: What is she trying to say. Luka: I think Iknow what she is saying John: What is it. Luka: Don''t touch my sister you are 1000 year too early to beat me dumbass. is that what you were trying to say Layla Layla: yes John: Where does a toddler learn a line like that? Luka: Her mother. John: hahhahahahahhahhah! I don''t know if I am proud that Layla defended her sister or should I fear for the future my two-year-old just threaten and assassin. She is defiantly her mother daughter. Security comes John uses the special tool to hypnotize the guards and people telling them a fireball went off by accident. The guards leave none the wiser. Where did he get something like that? Luka: Ok kids we must never tell your mother what happen here today triplets: Why Luka: Because if mommy finds out not only will she go on horrible rampage. She will also kill daddy Tou don¡¯t want daddy to die do you. If you don''t talk I will buy you some cake later Triplets: CAKE! I need to solve this fast before Jarrin finds out or worst before Diana and Korrina find out They will scorch the town to ashes. John: After the tournament ends todaylet¡¯s have a chat I will take sleeping beauty. Come fine me at this address tonightcome alone. It is really important that you do this it involves your kids. Oh, and Don''t let your wife find out about this. Luka: Who the hell are you John John: I will tell you soon just come to the address I want those kids safe just as much as you do. Than John Takes the female assassin and leaves. I think John is more than he appears to be. Oh, it looks like Jarrin match is finally about to start. This is good the tournament will distract her. Jarrin Pov Witch: Did you guys here some one kid threw a fireball at a guy Jarrin: Why does it feel like I am missing something really important. MC: Will all the participating for block J please come to stage all participants for Block J Jarrin: Looks Like I am up Aurora: Kick plastics boobs ass Leona: Give her a scare Olivia: Do your best I go out into the arena and I see Annabeth she stares me down. Whatever the MC begins the match Annabeth starts out with a big move Annabeth: LIGHTNIG PLASMA BOLT WAVE She shoots out wave of Lightning knocking out everyone it touches. She starts to walk out the ring thinking she has won, but I have other plans Jarrin: ONYIX DRAGON COILING. I use onyx flame and run it around my body making a barrier. The barrier absorbs the lightning. The onyx flame absorbs the lightning. After I finish my move Annabeth looks shocked at me. Than her shock turns into anger. Annabeth: Who are you that was the FIVE FLAMES OF THE PENTRAGRAM. That makes no sense your last name is not Blaze. Jarrin: I took My Husband Last name. and my mother maiden name is Blaze. My is grandmother Diana Blaze. Annabeth: YOUR DIANA GRANDAUGHTER! Jarrin: SAPRISE MOTHER FUCKA! Chapter 123 The Champion is Ruzi Feng Leona Pov Jarrin and the other contestants enter the ring I see Annabeth in her golden armor staring down Jarrin. I think she was intimidated by Jarrin all naturals. Not to mention she can change her age so they will never sag. One of the perks of being a witch with big boobs. I should know I am almost as big as her. Like to be expected Annabeth uses a big flashy move to get things done quick. She tends to not waste her time on weak people. She will have her full attention on Jarrin, because Jarrin is by no mean weak. I may be faster than her but she is like a fucking she-hulk. How does all that strength come out of her body. I mean she 5 foot 8 and 135 pounds and I thinkmost of that weight is in her chest. After Annabeth uses that attack all other opponents are knocked out. That is expected as a member of the Nova family. Jarrin uses one of the flames. I have never seen her use this one before the purple onyx flame. I have herd about all the flames from my grandmother but this is the first time that I am seeing this one. She makes a purple dragon out of the flames and it coils around her protecting her. It absorbed all the lightning and she is perfectly fine. Aurora: GO JARRIN KICK HER ASS! Leona: I thought I was the loud one. Flint: She really does not like Annabeth. Olivia: That was an impressive move I thought she was a done for sure, but she standing like nothing has happen at all. Leona: She is just getting started. ???: That is good to here We all turn around and see a Chinese girl withpurple hair andsilver eyes she wearing a black Chinese dress with silver markings on it. She also has a silver hairpin in herhair. Leona: Big Sis Ruzi Ruzi: Hey Leona, Aurora long time no see. I have not seen you since my wedding five years ago, I have herd you two even have kids. So who do you think is going to win.I also have herd you know the girl who is fighting Annabeth. I saw her using one of the five flames and got rather interested in her. Ruzi Feng she is basically Like Aurora and my big sister. She is theeldest of us in our little group. Ruzi is 32,Aurora is the same age as Jarrin 28 and I am 26. Annabeth is 23, but it is not likeare ages really matter we can change it at will. Leona: She isGranny Diana Granddaughter Ruzi:That even more interesting does she fight like Diana as well. Leona: No, she more into hand to hand combat. I think sheis as strong as you when comes to brute force. Ruzi: Really? MaybeI will have a littlefundefending my title this time around. Yep that rightbig sis Ruzi was the winner of Hexion cup two times in a row.She started competing when she was 13 she was such a genus they made an exception for her.Her firstappearance she beatone of the Nova''s pride and joy for the championship. The second She K.O Aurora in the final match.Out of all the people to watch out for Ruzi Feng is the biggest threat. Her Kung Fu is better thanmine not only is she extremely fast but she really strong. Not mention her Darkness Magic and Her inherited ability From the Feng Family. If Jarring has to fight her it will probably come down to who can take a harder punch. Aurora: Looks likeAnnabeth is making her move KICK HER ASS JARRIN! Ruzi:Aurora still can''t standAnnie oh well I want to see What Diana granddaughter can do.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Jarrin Pov Annabeth: You liar you withheld your identity to get me to let down my guard. Jarrin: When did I ever lie to you it was your foolish assumption. Don.t get cocky because your family is pretty big in the Witch community the world is a big place and there are a lot of people that are stronger than you. Like me Annabeth: INSOLENCE. There is no way someone like you can beat me.Take this BLACK LIGHTNING LUX CANNON! Wait did she just use black lightning likeJasmine and Mika. Ok now that is interesting.Wait now not time to question this a Giant blacklaser beam is heading right for me. Jarrin: BERSERKING DRAGON MARTIAL ARTS RUBY DRAGON FLAME CLAW I make my hand into claw and then I coverit in ruby flame the laser is coming. I not worriedI punch the beam and send it flying right back at her. She ducks at the last minute and the beam is CRAP IT HEADING FOR THE CROWD. Lucky for me the laser hits a barrier and the crowd is safe. Annabeth: IMPOSSSIBLEI USE MY FAMILIESINHERITED ABILITY BLACK LIGHTNING IN THAT LAST ATTACK! Yes that would have been bad if not for two my children having the same ability. Jasmine been using it since she was a baby so I know how fast it is. I also know the destructive capabilities as well. When Mika through a tantrum he blacked out the entire block. She just had bad luck for me as an opponent. Also, she said that was a inherited ability my assumption were correct as soon as I saw those black sparks. My father is from the Nova clan which means this girl before me is related to me somehow. Unlucky for her I have no problem beating up my family that annoys me when I say annoys I mean Jayden and This girl is a close second. I guess I should finish this up. I use fire magic on my feet to propel myself in front of her. Jarrin: JARRIN''S SECRET ART DON''T GET COCKY JARRIN KICK! I send my foot into Annabeth¡¯s chest her golden armor is shattered and is sent flying into the barrier at such force she breaks the barrier and flies into the crowd. Jarrin secret art is something I created to knock people down a peg and she needed to learn that this is a big world. It best to learn that lesson early in life. I perfected that kick on Marco. every time he would try to watch me take a show or in the bath I would always send him flying like mother fucking team rocket blasting off again. If there was not a barrier she would got some real air. Hey at least I did not use the 1000 YEARS TO EARLY PUNCH. I think that would have broken her confidence. Flint: She broke barrier Aurora: Only one person has broken the barrier in our generation and that is you Ruzi Ruzi: hhahahahah I really want to fight her now she seems interesting. MC: The winner of Block J is Jarrin Bloodheaven After that I go back to my friends and I also see someone I don''t know Leona: Jarrin this is one of My best friends Ruzi Feng Jarrin: Nice to meets you Ruzi: Likewise, That was quite the kick you hit Annie with. Flint: Jarrin Ruzi has one the last two Hexion on Cup Ruzi: This will be my third Jarrin: Don''t get cocky you only one because I was not here Ruzi: No fear at all. I like that at some people have a spine other than Leona, Aurora, and Flint. If fate allows it I hope we get to fight later. I enjoyed your match. Let us meet again in combat. After that Ruzi walks away and I see Luka with the kids come with the kids Jarrin: Did you watch the fight Luka: Yes Jarrin: Didyou see what Annabeth did Luka: Yes. She not only one Black Tiger Mask also could use the Black Lightning Jarrin: Really, I did not see her fight. Why is she wearing mask? What is with all the mystery ? Leona: Why are guys acting all suspicious. Aurora: Yes, the Two acting strange Jasmine: Mommy Mommy that lady and the kitty can do the same thing I can do Jasmine shoots some black sparks out of her finger tips. Aurora and Leona look at me in shock. Leona: Ho can your daughter do the same thing as Annabeth Aurora: That does not make sense I know she did not get it from Luka......Jarrin who is your Father? ???: I would like to know that too We all turn around Leona: The Head of Nova family Esperanza Nova Chapter 124 The Nova Family Conspiracy There are three people before a Man and two women the man looks in his 50 he tall dark skin and baldhe is not awarlock otherwise he would not look so old he probably is a mage. Mages live longer than regular human but they do age. They age slowly but they still age. The next is a woman who is the spitting image of Annabeth. That must be her mother. I think she is little mad at me because I did do DON''T GET COCKY KICK on her daughter and that kick has a lot of force behind it probably crack a couple of ribs. Then there is a woman in her late 40''s she shot black and yellow hair light brown skin and yellow eyes. Esperanza: Well do tell. I would also like to know why daughter can use my families Black lightning. Jarrin: My mother said I should never talk to strangers even if they try to lure you with candy. Dimitri: Sarcastic like all the member of the Blaze Family Jarrin: Were also hot blooded and love sugar. Dimitri: INSOLENCE! Jarrin: Dude chill Aurora: I don''t think you should toy with Esperanza Jarrin: I am not toying with Esperanza I am toying with Chocolate Mr. Clean Dimitri: YOU! Annabelle: She can only be one person child. That cocky personality and no respect for authority. The way she gets under Dimitri skin. She That Traitor Yuriah daughter. Esperanza: is that true child. Are you my grandson daughter. Jarrin: Why does it feel like for some reason I should plead fifth Dimitri: ANSWER HER QUESTION! Jarrin: Why do you care? Esperanza: I want to know where he is. He killed Anabelle first Husband He must pay for his crimes. Even if he is my grandson. I will not tolerate murder of a Family members. Jarrin: How do you know He killed him? Esperanza: I have evidence Jarrin: From Who? Esperanza: Five Trusted people told me he did it we also found his blood at the crime scene. Jarrin: Of course, there is going to be his blood at the crime scene he got into a fight. I think you don''t know the whole picture and you are too quick to judge someone so quickly. Dimitri: HOW DARE YOU LECTURE THE HEAD! Esperanza: SILENCE! That Day I lost one of my grandson. Dimitri lost his brother and Annabelle lost her husbandMy great granddaughter Alexis Annabeth half-sisterlost her fatherwe were all in grief. It was my mistake to let the other elders throw him out when they thought he was human like his father. I was angry and had just lost my daughter because of his birth and I resented him. The elders resented him as Well because Maria was going to be the next head of the Nova family and I was going to retire. He must have been angry at us for abounding him and killed His brother Dante for revengeEnsure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Jarrin: Did you get his side of story. Esperanza: What? Jarrin: I said did you get his side of the story or did you just say that he did it. Anyone can be bought for the right price. If they can¡¯t be bought they can be threatened. I bet you didn¡¯t even give him a chance to explain you just put his head on a chopping block without questioning anyone. Is your Clan really that great? Do you really believe that he would kill someone because he wasrejected from your family. That is justretarded. You guys are not all that bag of chips. For you to even say that you guys don''t know him at all. Of course, you don¡¯t, you abandon him and you think the worst of him. I have heard stories did you know he was happy living with my mom. Probably happier than he has ever been until YOU ASSHOLES TRIED TO SEND ASSASINS AFTER US! Because of that I did not grow up knowing my dad. Hell, I don''t know what he even looks like. Esperanza: What? Assassins what are you talking about I ask all the people I sent after him to take him back alive. I may want to judge him but he still my flesh and blood and do not want to kill him. Jarrin: They did not just want to kill them they wanted to kill me. When I was still in my mother¡¯swomb. Esperanza; This unsettling I will lookinto this personally. Now for other matters what are we going to do about those children. Jarrin: What do you mean what are you going to do about my kids. Esperanza:The girlhas the gift andit is strong. So does the infant boy. I think it would be best for us to raise them. Jarrin:ARE YOU FUCKING HIGH RIGHT NOW! Esperanza: It not like you won¡¯t get to visit them you are their mother after all. I am not heartless. We can give the best environment to raise them where they can achieve greatness. Both of them will definitely go far in Nova Family one ofthem may even become the next head. Jarrin: WHAT INTHE HELL RESON WOULD YOU THINK I BE GIVING UP MY CHILDREN! SRECEW BEING YOUR FUCKING HEAD! Esperanza: It is for the best and I am not giving you any choice in the matter. Dimitri moves faster than I can see and aims for Jasmine but a fist sends him flying. It is Luka and he angry I have not seen him this angry in a long time. Dimitri is slow to get up. Damirtri: Who the hell are you. Luka: Their father. I have been quiet. I have let you say your piece. Sure, what happened to one of your family members is sad, but when you to take my children in front of me that is when I GET PISSED! YOUR NOT ONLY ONES WHO KNOW HOW TO PLAY WITH THUNDER! Luka shoot bolts of Lighting at Dimitri but Esperanza absorbs all the electricity like a lightning rod. Esperanza: The father can use lightning magic as well. No wonder those two have strong power. Leona: Esperanza I not going to let you do this. You want to kidnap her kids and arrest her father that is fucked up and I not going to let you do this. Aurora: I also can''t allow this injustice to happen right in front of my eyes. Flint: I told you the Nova were tools. Olivia: A child should not be separated from its mother Esperanza: I will give you a chance tostep down because of your families but I won¡¯t give you another step down or suffer the consequences Flint, Olivia , Aurora, and Leona: NO! Esperanza: Very Well LIGHTNING EMPRESS BLACK BOLT She shoots a huge blast of Black lightning at us and I don''t think i can create enough onyx flame to deal with this attack. Diana: ONYX PHOENIX A huge giant purple flaming bird appears out of know where and intercept the lightning bolt and absorbs it. Than it gets bigger and fly directly at Esperanza and company. Esperanza takes Dimitri and Annabelle and avoids the attack but she burns her arm on the way out. I look over and see Mimaw not only her but Mom and Aunt Lucy as well Diana: What happen Jarrin: She wanted to take Jasmine and Mika away? Diana and Korrina: WHAT! Diana: You have got some nerve Esperanza. Bulling my cute granddaughter and her friends and trying to kidnap her daughter and son. give me one good reason why I should not BURN YOU AND YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY TO ASH! Just like that two titian are about to Duke it out ???: Shit looks Like Diana on a Rampage I am glad you informed me Ruzi Ruzi: Yes Grandmother Chapter 125 Mastermind Reveild and I Want to Compete Yuriah Pov I just have finish my interrogation with the assassin called number six. I kept her from killing herself and got all the information I need. I also get Mirajane to bring Janora to me. I am not calling her Black Tiger Mask defender of justice. I am way too old to be calling some one that. Mirajane comes back with Janora she still in a wheelchair. She has black and gold hair like me with yellow eyes andtan skin. She is my sister closesin age. When I was thrown away she was 5 and had no power to stop it. We have different fathers, but she still treats me like a brother. I think she like me more thanour other siblings. She is also the smartest of my siblings and greatest actress. Yuriah: Janora you still using the wheelchair you got back to full power a couple of months ago, Janora: I am living in a snakes den. I can''t be too careful I and I still can¡¯t control my legs very well yet, and Mirajane take off that stupid mask already. Mirajane: I thought it looked cool Yuriah and Janora: It doesn¡¯t ''t She takes off her mask and we a girl around 18 years oldwith tan skin short gold and black hair with yellow eyes sheis C cup and around 5 foot 4. She looks a little depress that she could not wear the mask. Do you really like it so much? She watched too much Kamen Rider as akid Yuriah: It is finally time Janora: Yes, he will not get away this threating me daughter and forcing me to drink poison. than treating Mirajane like some servant. Not only that he killed Dante and framed youjust so that he could marry his wife and make a good heir so he could control the Nova family from the shadows.He is heartless bastard and I am ashamed to have him as are brother.It is time to reveal it all Yuriah: Not to mention the attempted assassination of my grandchildren. Suddenly the three of feel a huge power spike and look outside and it is coming from the arena. I use my lighting to flash the three of us over there. Diana and Esperanza are staring each other down. I also see two Chinese women One isin her 40''s she must be old because the older you are as a witch the more willing you are to increase your age so you won¡¯t be look down on by others. She black hair and silver eyes she looks like and older version of the girl next to her. I recognize her she is Rinrin Feng Head of the Feng family. It looks like she is about to step in. I go over to her. Yuriah: Mrs. Feng There is no need for you to step in I will handle this matter. Rinrin: Who are you boy? Janora wheels herself over with Mirajane Janora: He is my little brother and all will be revealed in the next few moments we willstop them this is a family matter there is no need to interfere. Rinrin: Are you sure you two can handle it I will not let this town be caught up in your families¡¯ drama Yuriah: don''t worry will be fine Jarrin Pov Mimaw and Esperanza are about to go at when four people appear in flash of lightning. It is John Doe A girl thatlooks like she 18 and a woman in a wheelchair. John That enough Esperanza: Janora who is this man what right does he have to interfere. John: Plenty It been a long-time grandmother. John takes off his rings and his face morphs instead of the rough looking face he had earlier he looks more like a handsome knight with a scar on his left eye. His black dreads now have gold in it and his brown eyes become yellow. Korrina: .....Yuriah? Wait did she just say his name was Yuriah that means he is my Dad. my mother runs up to him. Yuriah: Hey Carrot Top Korrina: KARATE CHOP OF LOVE! Yuriah: Owwwww. Ok I deserved that. Korrina: KARATE CHOP OF LOVE! Yuriah: That on too but why was it harder than the first one. Korrina: STUPID IDIOT BUTTFACE DUMBASSSS! I miss you don''t you ever do something stupid like that again or I will burn you to ashes. Then she begins to cry in his arm. I don''t think I have ever seen my mother cry before and if she did she would never let me see it. Yuriah: Will have our reunion later. How about you do the things you did on our wedding Night in Vegas. HER FACE RED! SHE BLUSHING LIKE A TEENAGE GIRL! WHO IS THIS WOMAN AND WHAT HAS SHE DONE WITH MY MOTHER! What the hell did they do in Vegas. You know what never mind no one wants to imagine their parents having sex.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Esperanza: So, you finally show yourself Yuriah are you going to pay for your crimes. Yuriah: Grandma calm down you always got a stick up your butt Dimitri: YURIAH YOU BASTARD! Yuriah: shouldn''t I be saying that to you Dimitri. I was planning on revealing all this tonight but thing got a little out hand. He waves his hands and a woman appears she is chained and bloodied Yuriah: This is Number Six Why don¡¯t you tell them a story that you told me. Number Six: Dimitri is behind the whole thing. He tricked Dante to get into a fight with Yuriah and after the battle Yuriah won he left. Than Dimitri came and killed him. After that He married his wife and they had a child. He shipped off Alexis to boarding school and he poisoned Janora Because after Maria, Janora was going to be next family head. He took care of Mirajane so that he watches her and make sure she was not as powerful as Annabeth. Than When Annabeth becomes the Next head he would secretly control it from the shadows. Yuriah: But a couple of snags came into his plan. 1 he did not know I had a daughter. 2 He did know That Janora knew about the poisoning and put the pieces together. 3 she called me to take care of her daughter and I had trained her in secret, and she also spied on Dimitri for me. 4 he did not think Annabeth would lose in the prelims of the Hexion cup. He brought grandmother here to show her Annabeth power but it did not occur to him that Annabeth would lose and to my daughter no less. Wow fate a real bitch isn¡¯t it. Esperanza: Dimitri you killed one of your brothers to marry his wife. Than youframed the other one to cover your crime. Finally,poisoned your sister because she was in the way. Yuriah: Don''t forget the assassination attempt on Jasmine and Mika. Jarrin: HE DID WHAT! I run over to him with my fist set on fire with ruby flame I am about to connect but Esperanza stops me. Esperanza: I can see your angry I can understand that but let us handle this situation he need to be punish severely. Jarrin: I AM NOT ANGRY I AM FURIOUS! Esperanza: So am I but he need to be tried for his crime. Jarrin: One punch I need at least one punch to be satisfied. Esperanza: I can agree to that. She shocks Dimitri so that you can''t move. Jarrin:A MOTHER VENGFUL WRATH KICK! Dimitri: No this is not What Apocalypse promise me I f I could get control of Nova clan and finance them They would make me one of their leaders NOOOOO! Before I slam my kick into his body I hear one word Apocalypse. After that my foot slams into him a shockwave happens and I break every bone in his body. All the people are shocked to see how strong my kick was. I think I can see Ruzi in the distance smiling Esperanza: What brute strength. she is a monster she is as strong as the Feng girl. Jarrin: I took a little off that kick I tried not to kill him if he dies I am not going to lose sleep at night. I do know this he will never be able to move again for the rest of his life. Then I give him a pill. Esperanza: What did you give him. Jarrin: Poison I got it from my friend Robin she is a mad scientist and a doctor.Healing magic will no longer work on him instead it will feel like a thousand needles are piecing his body. Not only that his body natural healing process will no longer work so he always be in extreme pain. which is a far worse than death for those of us who live a long time. I summed the topaz flame of healing on my hand on his body instead of healing him he is feeling extreme pain Dimitri: Ahhhhhhhhhhh Yuriah: Our daughter does not know how to hold back she remind me of a little you. Korrina: She also has cocky personality and no respect for authority. Jarrin: Oh, Esperanza if you go near my kids without my permission I will shove my foot so far up your ass that you will spit out my shoe. She looks dumbfounded what I just said to her I assume no one has ever said that to her before. Mirajane: That was awesome she is my new hero Diana: Esperanza also tell the elders Jasmine and Mika are off limits If I find out they are scheming something to take them away from JarrinI will personally come and visit each one of them and burn THEM ALL TO ASH! I don''t care who they are what they do. I pick up my kids and we head back to the hotel but not before the triplets say this. Jasmine: Mean Lady Darwin: Bad Lady Layla: Dumbass Lady I don''t know why but I start to chuckle when I hear what Layla says. I also heard something interesting in my blind fury I heard a word that I did not expect to hear Apocalypse. ???? Pov A woman appears from the shadows with white skin and silver hair. With Blue eyes, as deep as Blue as the ocean. She also has silver wolf ears and tail. She is and E cup. ??? Our so-called leader sent me here because I was a witch and could blend in easy. I go to check with Dimitri of progress with the plan and it looks like he has failed not like I care. I also recognize two of the people Shire talked about They call themselves the Greyline Company. He was right they are interesting bunch. That woman showed know mercy. She also would be a great sparring partner looks like I found a new playmate. I don¡¯t really care about are boss¡¯s goalhe just promises me I would get to fight strong opponents. We all have different reasons Like mine is fighting strong opponents and Shiro is money. Both of us are rather simple. The others believe the shit coming out our leader¡¯s mouth Shiro: My wife let us go. ???: I am not your wife Shiro: You are for this mission were supposed to be a loving couple after all Piper. Beside I would not mind this being permanent you are the only woman that interest me more than money Piper: I am telling you for the last time I use to be a guy there is no way I am dating you. There is no way I would ever date a guy Shiro: Yeah yeah ever since that Alpha wolf bit you. Who knew that you would have the swapper gene in your body. Not only that but your mother was a water witch but, you had no idea because you were adopted. So, You became the first werewolf witch in history. Apocalypse tend to gather interesting people. Piper: I decided I am staying and competing in the Hexion Cup I did win my block after all. I want to fight her no one is going to stop me. Shiro: Anything for you my love. Apocalypse is boring without you the other are just a bunch of punks that follow a man blindly. Piper: I am not your love.Don¡¯t you follow him as well Shiro: No, I follow no one this is just a contract But I would not mind following you Piper that body of yours is to dangerous. Piper: SHUT UP YOU PERVERT OR I WILL DROWN YOUR ASS! Shiro: Your embarrassed face is cute Piper Wolfgang Piper: SHUT UP! I look at my new rival Piper: Jarrin Bloodheaven I Piper Wolfgang will be the only one that will defeat you. You better not loose until you face me. Chapter 126 Challange Accepted Jarrin Pov My father has not stopped hugging me since we left the arena who knew he be so clingy. Now I know what Lilly feels like with Balthazar. I let him have his way but only for today. he has not had time me for more than 28 years. After we get to the hotel Dad and Mom have some alone time I guess it has been a while. My Aunt Janora comes over and tells me Dimitri will be punished and Esperanza has stepped down as head. Aunt Janora will now lead the Nova family once she can walk again. I also meet my cousin Mirajane who turns out to be Black Tiger Mask. She also looks forward to the rest of the competition hopefully without anyinterruption. That night I talk to Luka. Jarrin: Hey Luka Luka: Yeah Jarrin: Dimitri was yelling something about Apocalypse Luka: The organization Shiro was from Jarrin: Yes, I think we should start digging into this organization. Luka: I will get Mikki on it as so as we get back to Hollow Wood. After that we go to sleep. I wake up earlythe next morning because the fights start in the mourning today. it will be the top sixteen competitors. I go eat tell Luka to feed the kids and I am off with Leona. Aurora had a late night because her husband Clark came in.She woke up late and will meet us down there. I get into the waiting room and see Mirajane,Olivia, and Flint. I also see the other competitors. They all one there Block I scan them none of the see agirl withsilver hair and blue eyesand she staring me down and smiling. This girlgetting my blood boiling. Then I see the wolf ears and tail which are adorable. I was distracted by her ears i did not notice her boobs they are as big as mine. Wow two people with a bigger or the same size chest as mine. I look at the screen and see the Mc MC: Hello to all you witches, warlocks and spouses welcome to the Hexion Cup. I am your host Riley Davis and I will be commentating. I also have two very special guest host that will be joining us for the competition. I would like to introduce to you Diana Blaze and Rinrin Feng Diana: It great be here Riley Rinrin: It is always a pleasure. Riley: Rinrin your granddaughter Ruzi has won theHexion cup two time in a row. What do you think her chances are this time around? Rinrin: Well my granddaughter is skilled there are some surprising people in this year. I can tell you this it could be anyone¡¯s game. Everyone has had 10 years to master their craft. Riley: Diana your thoughts. Diana: I am placing my bets on my family member Jarrin Bloodheaven. This may be her first Hexion Cup but she is no light weight.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Riley: That is correct we all sawJarrin tremendous power when her kick not only shattered Annabeth Nova Armor but also the Barrier. That his quite the strength that little girls have. Ok on to the first matchwerandomize it so it will be fair it looks like it is RuziFengvs Rena Solano. Ruzi steps into to the rings but her opponent does not show up Riley: It appears Rena Solano has come up with a bad a case ofthe flueand will not be able to participate. That is a shame a fire magic was quite skilled. It appears the champ seem to be a little depress. Don''t worry champ you will fight someone strong in the next round. Are next fighters will Be Nina Glenwood Vs Piper Wolfgang. Rinrin: I have herd of theGlenwood¡¯s they are strong nature witches in Ireland Diana: I never herd of a family named Wolfgang but I am betting she strong she manages to get through the Battle royal Phase Ninaand Piperhead into the ring. Nina: I never herd of your family weredo you come from Piper: Orphan Nina: a nameless witch like you there is no way for you to beat me. Piper:The weakest dog barks the loudest and your yapping up a storm. Nina: YOU! Riley:Looks like shots have been fired by both Piper and Nina who has power to back it up Ref: BEGIN! Nina: GIANT ROOTS Piper: So, slow WILD WOLF ARTS HIDDEN IN THE PACK! Jarrin: Did she just Wild Wolf Arts. Leona: You know it I have never seen a wolf beast men martial art style like that before Jarrin: It not beast men Martial Arts its Werewolf style of fighting. Leona: WEREWOLF! That impossible werewolves suck at magic only a few of them ever mastered it and one being a witch is completely unheard of. I don''t think it has ever happen before. Jarrin: First time for everything. Piper uses her speed to make multiple clones of herself. Nina attack all the clones but none of them were Piper. Nina: Where are, you Bitch Piper: Don''t call me bitch that¡¯s racist. Piper sneaks up behind her she uses those clones as diversion and Nina fell for it hook line and sinker. Nina turns around but it is to late Piper: SEA WOLF ARTS DEEP SEA WOLF PUNCH! A dense ball of water appears around her fist and she send Nina flying straight into the barrier and it shatters and Nina falls into the crowd. Riley: WOW WHAT STRENGHT by Piper Wolfgang Not only that I believe She is a Werewolf. Now that is a surprise. It looks like we got ourselves a dark horse this year. REf: The Winner is Piper Wolfgang Piper exit the arena than she heads over to me. Piper: You are not the only one that can break a barrier. Then she walks away oh this is challenge and it aimed directly at me. The age old story a vampire vs a werewolf I got one thing to say to you. Jarrin: Challenge Accepted Chapter 127 Shiro is an Asshole and A Couple Days to Salem Shiro Pov I get a call from the boss. What a pain the ass. I answer it. Shiro: What? Boss: Why have you two not return yet. After you reported you were to come straight back. Shiro: Piper wanted to enter the Hexion Cup Boss: I don''t want us to be revealed tell her to quit and come back immediately. Shiro: No can do you know how Piper gets she find a worthy opponent nothing is going to stop her from fighting. I remember last time she went out and challenge that werejaguar. Boss: She is getting a bit too willful I have tolerated her because she is strong and the only one of her kind. I hate to see her go but Shiro I would like for you to eliminate her. I believe she does not believe in our cause and if you are not with us you are against us. Shiro: That going to be kind hard. I kind of like her. Not to mention she has one of those amazing racks I have ever seen Boss: I made a clone of her that follows my every order I will give her to you and I will double your pay. What do you say to that? Shiro: Triple Girls that listen to your every order are boring. Boss: Fine just get the job done Shiro: Very well I hang up. I decide to let Piper live till after the Hexion cup. It is dangerous to do it here with all these powerful people here. More importantly I betted onher to win. I kill her now I would lose all my money. You are one of the most interesting girls I have ever met. Too bad you have to die what a waste of perfectly good pair of tits. ??? Pov ???:oooohhhhhhhhhh sshhhhhhiiiiiiiiit I fall to the ground were the fuck am I. I can''t believe that asshole Joshua through me out the fucking plane to gods nowhere. he did not even give me a parachute. I hate that guy but I need him to get stronger to help me avenge my brother¡¯s death. I will go through any amount of torment to take my brothers killers head. it happened incollege. I had blown out knee and could no longer play basketball the gameI loved.My littlebrothercontinues and eventually got drafted. I was sad that it was not me but I was happy for him. He could carry on the dream for both of us. One day my brother and I were celebrating him being drafted into the NBA.We were always together before incident even though we use to fight all time over something stupid Like who is better Batman or Superman. Now I would give anything to fight with him again. We were all alone and it was dark and suddenly a huge white dog with red eyesbit my leg. I screamed in pain my brother got him off me, buy throwing a brick in his face. That Just piss it off. It was not a dog it was a beast I did not know what it was back then. He attacks my Brother and pierce him with his claw and gutted him. ????: Noooooo! My rage consumed meand I was prepared to give up my life if I can take him with me. but a man steps in and stops menThis book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ???2: Adam you are not supposed to turn people who do not wish it. Adam: Shut up Joshua. You like living as an Omega because your strong and can do whatever you want. I need to become and Alpha to survive. This cruel world. These two were unlucky because they were my targets. Too bad I lost one. Come with me boy ???; FUCK YOU I WILL KILL YOU! They looked shocked at me shocked Joshua: Check out his eyes there not red like your they are gold It signthat he is his own person. He is resisting pack mentality he is refusing to be your Beta. You fucked up when you killed his brother. The only thing that making him resist is his rage. He not Beta he is Omega and he is a natural at being a lone wolf. Adam: I have no use for an Omega what a waste. I thought i could get two but ended up with none. Adam turns back to leave ??/: WHERE THE FUCK DO THINK YOUR GOING! Adam: I have no interest in killing apup it would make me feel bad. Get stronger than I might consider fighting you. I don''t like picking on the weak, why don''t create your own pack and then come after me. ????: I DON''T NEED A PACK I WILL KILL YOU WITH MY VERY OWN HANDS! Adam: Omega mentality you''ll die soon. I will see you around Joshua I run to my brother ???: EDDY EDDY YOU CAN''T FUCKING DIE ON ME. You were the one that was supposed to fulfill our dreams for the both us. You can''t die on me. What am I going to say to mom and Dad. Joshua: Hey kid I hate to see a new omega die I have nottrain anyone inwhile I don''t want to see you die. ???: I can''t die until I kill him Joshua: I like the look your eyes kid What your name ???: Chris, Chris Vail After Eddy funeral, I packed my things and left withJoshua he taughtMeWILD WOLF ARTS The basic fighting techniqueof all werewolves. Than He taught a little something extra. He said I should learn magic. It will be extremely difficult becauseof my new species but it will give me an edge when I must face Adam. My affinity is Steele avariant form of earth Magic. Joshua said I got really lucky. After that we went on trip and he made me fight anything and anyone Danm this guy is slave driver but because of him i am strong as I am today. Joshua told me that I was going to have something like a graduation. He dropped me in the middle of dangerous Forrest in Massachusetts. If I survive I graduate. If not I am dead. Chris: Ok let see where GPS says I am. It says I am couple of days outside of Salem I get text Joshua Joshua: This Forrest also has another name The Wendigo Forrest I bet you can guess why. They are cannibals they will eat anything. So, I suggest you move ass to Salem. It is a four Day hike from your position. Well Good Luck try not to die. Chis: GOD I FUCKING HATE THIS DRUNKARD! WaitI smell blood. Than multiple white gorilla things with horn surround me They must be Wendigoone of them starts speaking he bigger than all of them. He must be there Alpha Alpha: Food Other Wendigo: Food Chris: Fuck you Joshua They start to rush me thinking I will be easy prey they are dead wrong that will cost them their lives Chris: SHIFT I transform into my werewolf form. My body grows huge and is covered in silver fur and my gold eyes shine brightly. I am not going to die. I won''t die until I fine that bastard Adam and shove my claws through his heart. Chris: METEL ARMOR The Wendigo try to bite me but it has no effect. It like trying to eat steal. some of them even break their teeth. Chris: METEL WOLF ARTS GATLING SHOULDER GUNS I make Gatling guns on my shoulders and begin to mow down all the Wendigo the only one that it is left is the Alpha my stomach starts to growl I am kind of hungry. I say the word right back at him that he said to me Chris: Food Chapter 128 Pipers Past Jarrin Pov The first round was all scrubs and we all made it through. I finished off my opponent in one punch with a Fire fist to the face. Leona won by wrapping her opponent in roots than she uses mushroom to suck out her opponent¡¯s magic giving her magic exhaustion forcing her to faint. Aurora did nothing special she just froze the arena. Olivia use hot lave to surround her opponents and then trappedher cool lava. Flint just use his speed and knocked out his opponent with a chop to the back of the head. Mirajane, she just went MIRAJANE KICK! I don''t think she use magic at all that round. Too much Kamen Rider in that one. After that Riley announces who will be in the final Eight Riley: In the final eight we have Ruzi Feng, Leona Mcgarden, Aurora Frost, Flint Zepher, Blac...I mean Mirajane Nova, Olivia Orton, Jarrin Bloodheaven and Piper Wolfgang. These eight will be competing after Lunch They will draw slots. 1 will fight 2. #3 will fight 4 and so on the final four will fight tomorrow morning and the champion will be later that Afternoon.Now Line up and contestant will draw their number. We all drew slots and we than look at our number. I got number 4 looks like I will fight in the second Match. Riley: The first Match Will Be Leona Mcgarden Vs Piper Wolfgang. The second will be Jarrin Bloodheaven vs Aurora Frost. the third match will be Olivia Orton vs Ruzi Feng and the final match of the Day will be the two youngster Flint Zepher vs Mirajane Nova After that we all go to get something eat we have a couple hour before the fight and each of us decide to go through some training. I ask dad to spar with me a little so i canget afeeling how to fightwith someone who is faster than I am. I may be strong but in pain to fight someone extremely fast. I also ask mom to help meby askingher only to use her Sapphire flame on meso, I can get use to the cold temperature of Aurora ice. After that we head back. I see Leona practicing her martial arts. I try not to disturbed her. I also see Piper practicing just a hard. She is sweating but there is a smile on her face.She must be happy because she gets to fight someone beside me who is good at close combat and Magic. Before I know it. It is time to back to the arena Piper pov I am in the middle of training and it already time for me to go back to Arena I am fighting someone name Leona Mcgarden. I have herd she from one of the six major families. I also herd unlike most of the people in her family she is a Master of Cat Kung Fu. Let see how that can compare to my WildWolf arts thatMyTeacher Kali taughtme. Kali was a good teacher. My name was Peter I had no last name because I was an orphan. I use to bare knuckle box in the in underground clubs in LondonEngland, A rich and powerful man came to me and told me he was betting against me in a fight. He wanted me to take a dive. If I had taken the dive the owner thatI owe everything to would lose everything so,you know what I did.I won the fight and mad him lose a lot of money. Than the bastard cornered mein the back of an alley I fought and was shot. Man: No one going to miss and orphan like you. You should just have taken the dive They walked away laughing ???: I am glad you didn''t take the Dive I won a lot of money because of you. I can¡¯t have you die on me. do you want live I see woman with snow white skinsilver hair and deep blue eyes Danny:Kali you¡¯re seriously going to offer this kid the bite.You don''t even know him. I been asking for the bit forever but you¡¯re just going to give it to him. Kali: This boy has noble character. He didn''t take a dive even though he was threatened. He was loyal to the owner of the fight clubHe would make an excellent wolf. Danny, you are not a wolf just a human you would not understand. Do you want to live boy? Peter: It human nature to want to live Kali: Very Well Peter: Owww why did you bite me Kali: Just wait. I can no longer feel the bullet wound. My body begins to glow and it begins to shiftmy 5 foot 11 height change to 5 foot 7 my short blonde hair grew and change the color to silver. I grew wolf ears and tail. My eyes have become as blue the ocean. Not only that my chest grew and it feels like something went. Danny: Wow This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Kali: A swapper wow I did not see that one coming. Danny Stop staring give me Your Jacket. Peter: Why would he be staring Kali: I think you should see for yourself dear. Don''t freak out ok I did not expect this either She hands me her cellphone and I look at my self HOLYSHIT I AM A CHICK! Look at these ears look at the fangs and is that tail coming out of my ass. I look like a naked cosplayer. Kali: Calm down just shift. Relax focus and shift. I calm myself and my hair goes back to blonde and my eyes green, I lost the ears tail, and fangs but I am still a girl and still naked and this Danny guy is giving me a pervey glare. We leave Danny Head to his hotel. She tells me all about being a werewolf and talks about me having the swapper Kali: What is your name by the way I am Kali Wolfgang an Omega Peter: It isPeter Kali: Peter more like a Piper now hahaha Who fault is it in the first place that I am like this Hmmm Piper.I can''t be called Peter now can I. I guess I will go with that for now. Kali: You give off a different scent than other wolvesI met Piper: What do you mean Kali: You smell like magic and the Ocean...it can''t be. You smell like a witch, but that is impossible. Kid do you know who your mother is. If your mother was a witch that could explain it. Boys rarely inherit a witch¡¯s magic. I bit you when you werehuman turning you into a werewolf, because you had the swapper gene you turned female, because you turned female you gained access to the witch¡¯s magic hidden inside your genes. which would make you a werewolf witch the first in history. Which is great.....but also could be bad Piper: Why could it be bad Kali: Well Females in our race are few and males are many and your prime breeding stock. Not only are you a female wolf but you are female wolf that can use magic. Basically, your all that and bag of chips.They would try to mate withyou even if you wereugly, but your fucking gorgeous Alphas all over the word be coming after you. Piper: NOOOOOO! Kali: Calm down There two ways to solve this problem. Piper: They are? Kali: Get laid and marry. The scent of a male wolf will tell suitors your taken. We wolves mate for life you know Piper: Kali are you married Kali: Yes, my husband name is Joshua right nowI think he just finish training a kid I think his name was Max... No, it was Jax anyway he won¡¯t be home for a while but he can always fine me buy scent Piper: What the other way Kali: Beat your suitors into submission until they are no more or surrender. Piper: I like That Idea better. [imagine eye of the tiger song] I begin training in WildWolf Artsall over the world with Kali. She likes to gamble and has me fight all bunch of people and supernatural creature. We would split the winnings. I also discovered I can use water magic not only that I have an inherited ability called WATER TRINATY. I can control water in all its forms. Than It was time for her to go she left leaving a note one day Kali: It been fun squirt we made killing if ever need give me call you will know where I will be at a Casino, I am also meeting my husband Joshua he got some great beer from all over the world. If we meet again I will buy you adrink my treat. Oh, hopefully you will be married the next time I see you. You¡¯re like a daughter, to me and hopefullyI get to see cute granddaughters. I only had sons and they only had sons. Girls are cuter you know Bye Piper: There is no way hell I am getting married. After that I spent my days fighting off male wolves training in my new Martial art SEA WOLF ARTS and battling many strong opponents. Then I got bored. I was bored with life and could not find a worthy opponent. Then I met the leader of Apocalypse. Their name sounds kind of sketchy. and the people are weird. I know that man is using me I am using him as well. I do a few jobs for him and he finds me strong opponents. But lately my movements have been constricted. The jobs are getting unethical and i refuse to go on them. I decidedthat after this mission I am going to leave Apocalypse. In hindsight, it might have been stupid of me to join a group calling themselves Apocalypse in the first place. That guy that leads them is dangerous even for me. I don''t know if I could win. I think it time to leave anyway. They got a new member a Werewolf with White fur and red eyes. He has army of wolves by his side. He wanted to mate with me but I refused likeI said not dating a dude and even if I did it will not be a power maniac or a psycho. Something tells me He is not giving up.I have todeal with Shiro and the new guy it tiring While I am thinking about all this I get to the arena Mcgarden is already there, I saw her fight she is pretty quick. Well it doesn''t matter I will beat her and anyone who stops me from fighting Jarrin. I rarely meet people that equal me in strength I can''t let this opportunity slip by. Riley: The first match is about to begin first we havetheQueen of the Jungle Leona Mcgarden. Her opponents is a new face. She is filled with Mystery. She Is theThe Wolf of the Ocean Piper Wolfgang Wolf of the Ocean? When in the hell didIget that nickname. Leona: I didn''t know you hade nickname Piper: I don''t she just made that up on the spot. Riley: Don''t ruin the mood i am trying to get the crowd going. You know spice it up bit Piper: Whatever Riley: You are no fun. Anyway let the battle between Leona Mcgarden and Piper Wolfgang begin. We both begin our attack Chapter 129 Leona vs Piper Jarrin Pov Those two are really going at it. Leona may be faster but Piper is stronger. One good Punch or kick and it could be game over. Leona summons some vines to restrains Pipers movements, but Piper uses her sharp claws to cut all the vines that were coming at her with her claws, Leona: How about this EXPLODIING SAKURA PETALS Leona blows a storm a sakura petals out of her mouth. I see some of the petals touch the ground and they explode. I don''t think that Piper''s claws are going to get the job done this time. She counters with her on spell she starts to spin Piper: WHIRLPOOL! I giant whirlpool appears and sucks up all of the exploding petals. Then she takes the whirlpool and throws it up in the air than it explodes. Wow this is good fight and they are just getting started. Piper: WILD WOLF ARTS HIDDEN IN THE PACK! Piper uses her speed to make clones Leona: You¡¯re not the only one that can make clones CAT KUNG FU LIONS MAULING ZEBRA! The one on one fight turns into a group brawl and one clone is taking out another. They all disappear where are the originals. Finlay see a flash of Leona tail and a piece of Piper''s ears. They are moving so fast I can barely keep up. Mirajane: Those two are fast Jarrin: Yeah Aurora: It is going to be hard to tell who will win. Olivia: My eyes can''t keep up I can''t tell who is winning. They finally appear onboth side of the ring they are covered in scratches and are breathing heavily. Their clothes are ripped and can bits and pieces of their underwear. Little too much fan service people Husband in crowd: YEAAAAAAH rip something else whoa I love a good cat fight. Husband wife: TAKE THIS Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Husband: Owwwww whydid you poke me in the eyes Wife: You never look a me like that. You have not done it in over two hundred years. Now your cheering because your seeing hot young half naked women. I can''t take it anymore i WANT A DIVORCE! I am taking kids and going to my mothers Husband: HONEY WAIT LETS TALK ABOUT THIS...Comeback don''t tell your mother Piper: Your pretty good but why didyou rip my clothes Leona: You shredded mine and I did not want to be the only one embarrassed misery loves company. Your really good Iguess I will give you the respect you deserve and use my inherited ability BEAST GARDEN. Let see how you can fair against this BEAST GARDEN ROSE SERPENTS Leona makes two magical circles and make two huge snakes madeout ofroses. They are drooling their saliva hits the grounds in burns a whole through the floor. Piper: IT SPITS ACID Leona: Of course, these snakes are modeled off cobras. What kind of cobras don''t have venom? Now go my rose serpents attack. Thesnakes attack at a blinding speed Piper is running around the arena frantically. She can''t touch their bodies because of thons and the serpents mouth spit a deadly corrosive acid. Well Played Leona Piper: I did not want to use my ability this early but I have no choice WATER TRINATY ICE The serpent comes in for the kill but Piper FREEZES BOTH SNAKES Leona: ICE! Aurora: That was unexpected she can use ice. Piper: That is not all WATER TRINATY VAPOR WOLF HIDDEN IN THE MIST! Mist floods the field and you can barely see your hand in front of your face. This is not good for Leona. Than I can hearPiper begin to ruthlessly attack Leona with her claws Piper goes in for the kill Leona: BEAST GARDEN EXPLODING FLOWER DRAGON FLLIES Piper: SHIT! The Explosion hit Piper directly the Mist clears and Piper is on the ground and Leona is badly bruise and cut up Riley: It Look like Leona..... Wait Piper is getting back up Leona: WHAT! That was a direct attack. you should be knocked out. Piper: How could I get knocked out when I am having so much fun. Piper slowly gets up she has one eye close and all bloody. But I can see it in her eye there is no sign of surrender. In fact, her eye show defiance refusing to give in Piper: I got enough left in gas tank for one last attack Leona: Why won¡¯t you stay down. Fine let do this. Go big or go home GIANT ARBOR HAND SPEAR! Piper: That what I wanted to hear. SEA WOLF ARTS DEEP SEA BOLING WOLF CLAW Leona makes a giant tree spear out of her hand. While Piper Claw is covered in boiling water. They go at it and they connect with each other¡¯s there is a huge explosion. Than the smoke clears both are still standing wait... Leona:....Looks like it my lost Leona falls to the ground Piper: You were a worthy opponent challenge me anytime Riley: The winner the first match of the second-round Piper Wolfgang Shiro: YES, I WON I SCORED SO MUCH CASH! Chapter 130 Shiro is Still a Asshole and Jarrin vs Aurora Piper Pov I use so much power that I shift back. I lose my ears, tail and claws. My hair goes back to blonde and eyes turn green. The Med Witches take me and Leona back to the med bay and they apply healing magic on us. In couple of minute both of us are as good asnew. Leona: That was a goodmatch we should do it again Piper: Yeah It was fun Leona: All right I will be going to Watch Jarrin and Aurora match. Are you going to stay are you going to come watch? Piper: I will go watch I will meet you out in a little bit Leona leaves Piper: Come out Shiro Shiro comes out of the shadows with an amused expression. Shiro: Piper you are one of the few people that I cannot sneak up on. That kind of hurts my pride as a ninja. Well you did make a friend your so closed off at HQ. Anyway, this is first time I have seen your human form. Your eyes are green just like money. I quickly shiftback. Piper: Only you would compare my eyes to money. I don''t show my human form to people I don''t trust. I don''t trust you. Your allegiance is to who has the biggest wallet. Shiro: Your right I am not trustworthy you never know when I am going to stab you in back. Piper......... Shiro: I am just kidding learn to take a joke Piper: That is not very funny Shiro: Just a little assassin humor I walk out the room Shiro: I will let you have your fun it is your last days on earth after all, but once we get out of Salem it is wolf hunting season. I heard she is a virgin I can''t send her off without having her feel the pleasure of being with a man. Adam looks like I am going be on to take her first and last andthere will be no one able to stop me. Chris Pov Achhhhhhhuuuu danm someonemust be talking about me. I bet it was the pilot Danny that asshole. He called me a baby because I did not want to jump out of a plane. He said Kali Joshua wife did it easily. I am not Kali. Kali 300-year-old has children and grandchildren. I am only 29 years old I still got a lot left in me. I sitting over a fire barbecuing Wendigo. You know what they don''t taste that bad when youget use to them. They are other white meat. I am sure glad I had my lighter or i would never be able to start a fire. I am city boy after all. I here rumbling in the bushes. More Wendigo show up and there are a lot more of them. Alpha Wendigo : Revenge Chris: Ingredients i think I will make you in to nice soup. I am getting tired of barbecueThe tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Alpha Wendigo: DIEEEE Chris: SHIFT Here we go again In my werewolf form I charge at the Wendigo Chis: SHOW ME WHAT YOU GOT DINNER! Wedegos : AHHHHHHHHH! Round two of fighting Wendigo begins Jarrin Pov I get into the arena with Aurora after 15 minutes the Earth witches had to remake the ring. I guess Leona and Piper got carried away a little bit and destroyed the ring. Oh well It not like it is not going to get destroyed while Riley: Our next fight will Be a clash of ice and fire. Representing the cool side ofIce we have the SnowReaper Aurora Frost. The next we have representing the blazing passion of fire the Berserker Dragon Jarrin Bloodheaven. Jarrin: She really know how to use her words Aurora: They are quite colorful Riley: Let match between Aurora Frost and Jarrin Bloodheaven Begin Aurora starts by freezing the floor to slow down my movements than she creates a bow out once and starts shooting ice arrows at me. I set fire to my feet and melt the snow under them and dodge her attack. She pretty good with a bow. Jarrin: I take it you¡¯re going to stick to long range combat Aurora: I am definitely not going to get close to you. That would be suicidal if I took one of your punches head on. i am more of a midrange fighter DIAMOND ICE SCYTHE Jarrin: Dimond Ice? Aurora: Dimond Ice is my family inherited ability. The Ice i make is as hard as Dimond and can never melt unless I will it. Now I am going to show you why the call me the reaper She starts swinging her scythe fiercely. I counter it withmy ruby dragon claw attack and we begin battling each other than I have an Idea. I push Aurora away to get some distance. Jarrin: DRAGON STOMP I liftmy leg up like and axe kick and then I set on fire. I slam my foot into the ring and the shockwave destroys the whole ring. Aurora jumps into the air like I predicted she would Jarrin: Berserker DRAGON MARTIAL ARTS RUBY DRAGON FIRE BREATH! I breath out fire from my mouth Aurora can''t Dodge so she decides to make a shield at of her Diamond Ice. That is fine it was in my calculation. I close the distance while she can''t see me. She lets go her shield and is shocked because I am right in front of her. Jarrin: BESERKERING DRAGON MARTIAL ARTS BLAZING HAMMER! My fist connects to her stomach and she coughs up blood and faints. I tried to hold back a little bit. Then I sit her gently down on thestage. Then I wave to Ref and she calls it. Riley: The winner of the second match is Jarrin Bloodheaven she will go on to face Piper Wolfgang tomorrow in the final four. We will Take a 10 minuet break to fix the ring. The next Match will be Ruzi Feng vs Olivia Orton I hand Aurora to the med witches than I head over to Leona and Piper is with her too Piper: looks like will be fighting tomorrow Jarrin: Hope you¡¯re ready to lose Piper: You wish Leona: Come on let not do team Edward team Jacob thing here. Piper and Jarrin: I hate twilight they get us all wrong. Leona: Yes, I know we all hate twilight Come it Olivia and Ruiz¡¯s turn now Jarrin: What is her chances Leona: She has better than most because she really strong Jarrin: What is that supposed to mean. Leona: You will find out just watch the match After ten minutes the earth witches finish fixing the ring and Ruzi and Olivia enter the stage Riley: First we have the Apologizing Inferiority Complex Witch Olivia Orton (God I hate her she too beautiful) and next we have the Champ The Witch of the Void Ruzi Feng. Olivia: Whydo I have such a weird nick name. Ruzi: Don''t worry about it let just have a fun fight Olivia: Ummm ok Riley: LET THE MATCH BEGIN! Chapter 131 The Final Four and Does That Wendigo Have Pants? Chris Pov It was so cold out here I already went through all my extra shirts lucky for me I got this new fur coat. It is Wendigo. Not only does this coat keep me warm it making me get attack less. The hood of my coat has eyes horns and teeth on it and it looks like I am one of them. They only attack their own if they are starving. I pick up a scent. Chris: Shewolf Nomale wolves around hereither. OnlyAlpha usually go after she wolves like they never had pussy in there life. I think it because they want to have a superior generation. I could care less. Fighting countless people for one girl is a pain in the ass and is not worth it. Joshua said it fucking worth it. The sex is wild and extreme to the max.WellKali is fucking hot for a grandma. You would never know she over 300 years old. I guess perk is ifthey choose you they willbe yourmate for life. they are also extremely loyal. They won¡¯t look at any other guys. It is liked wired into their nature. That mean no cheatingAlpha will even go after a Shewolf even if sheis she fugly. I wonder how they would live with her if she was ugly. Would they put a bag over her head and always live in dark places? I laugh just thinking about it.Hey maybe the Shewolf is in a town and I can finally fine a bed and real food. I am tired of Wendigo meat it is getting old. What I would not do for a nice juicy dear burger. I f I run at top speed maybe I will be there by night fall. Now that I got a destination I run at top speed. Jarrin Pov Piper: Achuuuuu Jarrin: You ok don''t catch a cold on me. Piper: I am fine someone must be talking about me. I hope it is not that Psycho or the Power Maniac Stalker Jarrin: You should be careful of stalkers get rid of them quick or they will bite you in the ass. We are watching the fight and I can''t believe what I am seeing Oliva magic is not working even her special ability is not working. What is going on. What is Ruzi doing. Olivia shoot another magma ball. I see it this time a tiny bit of black smoke appeared and cancelled out her attack. Jarrin: Nullification Leona: That right big sis Inherited ability is VOID the ability to nullify all magic, special abilities and inherited abilities. So, when fighting people that only use magic she over powers them. Piper: I see that why she was interested in fighting me when she came up to me duringthe lunch break. Jarrin, You and I focus more on Martial arts instead of Magic. It more of a challenge for her. Leona: Her Martial arts skills are amazing as well.just because you have the void does not make you strong. The Feng family had to fight of people for centuries in china.The Voidand their darkness magic aren''t their strongest weapon. There Martial art skills that¡¯s what makes them deadly just watch Olivia: Magic does not work at all guess I will try thisOGREPUNCH! Olivia keeps swinging but Ruzi is dodging effortlessly. it is like she is dancing and not fighting. She is really showing some grace out there. Than Ruzi grabs Olivia arm and throws her over her shoulder to the ground. Ruzi: BHUDA''S PALM She does a palm strike and Olivia faints the match is over. Riley: The winner of this match is Ruzi Feng. Now since the ring is not destroyed let¡¯s get onto our final match it is Mirajane Nova vs Flint Zepher. They both enter the ring. Riley: Let contest between The Fangirl Mirajane Nova and the Whirlwind Kid Flint Zepher Begin Mirajane: Fan girl I am not a fan girl? Flint: I think your more suited to be an Actress tricking people for all these years Mirajane: I will take that as a complement Flint: AIR STEP Mira: BLACK FLASH Flint uses his air step to move really fast but Mirajane is faster with her Black flash technique and land seven hits on Flint. Than flint uses his hand to clack seeding a wave of wind that blows Mirajane a way Flint: 100 G'' S Energyappears above Mirajane but she is to quick and dodges it Mirajane: I see your using ZERO G This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Flint: I can''t afford to hold back HEAVEY FIST Flint puts that strange energy around his fist and try to punch Mirajane but she dodges it hits the arena and crushes it. Mira: How much gravity did you put in that Flint: Does not matter if I don''t hit you GRAVITATIONOL PULL Flint: Now I got you Mira: I was waiting for this BLACK LIGHTNING SONIC TIGER CLAW! Piper: Smart instead of going against the gravity she is going with it increasing her speed Jarrin: Flint can''t dodge this, It''s over Mira rocket into Flint with a Black light tiger claw and not only is he hit with the force of her attack but he is also hit with the force of his own. Piper was right what she did was smart. She bided her time and waited it like she knew it was coming. Mira: Sorry Flint. I knew you would use gravitational pull to lure me in than finish me off with heavy fist. We know each other for so long. I know all your moves but you knew none of mine. You were just unlucky that you had me as a opponent. Riley: The winner of the match and the Final member of the final four is Mirajane Nova. The final members that will compete tomorrow is Piper Wolfgang, Jarrin Bloodheaven, Ruzi Feng and Mirajane Nova. This is definitely not the final four you would expect we have had a real wild ride at this year¡¯s Hexion Cup. I can''t wait till what happen tomorrow. After that I ask Piper to join us to eat she agrees and we have a big feast with everybody Shiro Pov My phone rings andIt answer it Shiro: Yo boss man Boss: Is it Done? Shiro: No I thought I let her have her fun for the last couple days on earth. Boss: I don''t Pay you for that get it done tonight we want to make it look like a accident Adam is getting suspicious. He does want that girl to be his mate after all. Shiro: Fine fine I will be tomorrow evening at the latest see yah around boss man Sorry Piper looks like you won¡¯t get to fight Jarrin tomorrow. It late at night and I walk to her hotel she is already outside and waiting for me. This girl I really will miss her. Piper: What took you so long. Shiro: How did you know. Piper: I listened to your heart beat. When you said, you were going to stab me in the back I knew you were not lying, but you say that to everybody so I shook it off. It was when you said that you were joking that was when your heart was beating fast and I knew you were not. So, the boss plan on having you deal with me. I just like to say I saw this coming. that guy is crazier than you. Shiro: I will agree with you on that. Since I like you I going to take you out into the forest and do the deed. I know you don''t want any innocent people getting hurt. I will do this just for you Piper: Gee how thoughtful(sarcastically) Piper Pov I go out deep into the woods withShiro. I know this one of us is not coming out of here alive. I start off by using Wild Wolf arts to claws but he uses a substitution jutsu and replaces himself with a strange purple log that has spikes on it and one of the spike gets into my hand. I pay it no mine. Piper: WATER TRINATY: BOLING WATER I shoot a stream of boiling water at him but he uses a Katanato slashmy attack in half.Ibegin to use my claws to battle with Shiro sword.He getting faster and faster. No, it is not that I am moving slower and body is getting heavier and I fall to the ground. Piper: WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME! Shiro: Did you honestly believe I would have a fair fight with you. That log comes from the Medusa tree and whoever is hit with one of its spike is paralyze and can''t move for at least and1 hour. A ninja is a master of deception ShitI was careless. Ishould have known he would play dirty.SorryJarrin looks like I am not going to be able to fight after all. Iclose my eyes and wait for Shiro to cut me down he doesn¡¯t he does something much worse. He uses his sword to cut my clothes off and now I am naked. Piper: WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Shiro: I can let your body go to waste without having it being use once Piper: If your going to kill me kill me don''t do this please. Shiro: I never thought Isee the day the Piper Wolfgang would actually beg. That wants to make me want to do it more. He starts to kiss me and then he kisses my neck and starts to fondle my boobs it disgusting. I am completely terrified I have never been more scared in my life. Someone help me I am begging anyone. tears start falling from my eyes.Once he starts pulling down his pants I know my fate is sealed. All I can do is close my eyes. Than nothing? I open my eyes andse ah... Wendigo and is he wearing pants? Wendigo are beastly creature and are quite stupidwhy would one wear pants. Chris:No means no and that all no means.Didn''tyour parents ever teach you that? Please dog pull up your pants I do not need see that full moon. Piper: A wendigo lecturing someone. Now I have seen it all Shiro: WHO THE HELL ARE YOU WENDIGO! Chis: Oh, my bad it¡¯s the coat Piper: Coat? He takes of a coat and I see a man with long shaggy brown hair and green eyes he has pale white skin. He got a little bit of scruff under his chin. He tall to around 6 foot 8 he could be a basketball player. There is a scar on his nose and he has his ears pierced. Now he is shirtless and has a 12 pack that is really defined. Than he places the coat over me. My heart is beating fast for some reason maybe it is just the adrenaline I pay it no mine. Shiro: I been wanting to do her for a long time and you ruin it. Chris: Normally I am not one be a cock blocker, but this is a little too far and the lady does not want it and beside she her smell kind of reminds me of a gambling addict I know. Shiro: Who are you so I can right it on your tombstone Chis: I had to play hero looks like I got myself in situation that is going to be a pain in the ass The man takes out a lighter and lights a cigarette and starts to smoke than he puffs out a smoke cloud Chis: What a pain the name is Christian Vail but you can call me your executioner SHIFT Than his body transforms. His brown hair turn silver his green eyes turn gold and he grow silver fur all over his body and sprouts a tail. I should notice it sooner. He got the same scent as a ....... Shiro: Your WEREWOLF! Chris: Are you an idiot why would a human be wearing a Wendigo coat andbe in the middle of Wendigo forest Shiro: For ruining my night of passion I WILL KILL YOU Chris: GET IN LINE! They both attack. Chapter 132 Chris vs Shiro Dont Underestimate a Cheater Piper Pov I guess my saviors name is Chris Vail and I can tell by his attitude he is not beta. He also a lone so he is not an Alpha. That means he is Omega like me a Lone wolf. Chris starts his attack but Shiro uses a substitution Jutsu. It a MEDUSA LOG! Piper: LOOK IT OUT THAT IS POSIONOUS! Chris: It''s fine don''t worry about it. I got this. Chris punches through the Medusa log. What an idiot. Why did he not listen? Shiro starts to laugh knowing the outcome, but than his eyes narrow when he se Chris''s hand. The thorn of the Medusa Tree did not pierce his skin. His hand is covered in steel. Shiro: The steel element. You¡¯re not some ordinary punk Chris: You could say that. Poison has no effect on me. your going have to do a lot better than that to beat me. STEEL WOLF! Chris covers his whole body in steel and then he charges at Shiro. Shiro draws his Katana and begin to clash with each other. It is Chris¡¯s steel claws vs Shiro steel blade.The fightlooks even thanChris says something Chris: Hey dog face Shiro: What Chris: CUP CHECK! Didhe just say cup check? Before I know itChriskicks Shiro in thedick. Ohhhh that look like it hurt.That was so dirty. Before Shiro can gather himself,Chris create a giant hammer andslams him into the trees. Chris:First ruleif your guy fighting got to protects the family jewels. think this as little revenge for the lady over there. You won¡¯t be using that for a while. Shiro slowly starts to get up his face is covered in blood and he is holding his crotch Shiro: That was dirty Chris: I am not nice person Shiro: YOU WILL PAY! Shiro starts attacking with his Katana and Chris does every dirty trick in the book to fend him off. He throughs sand in his eyes than he punches him consecutive times while he is blinded. Than he gives him headbutt. Shiro backs away and through paper bombs. Chris throws throwing knives and the paper bombs explode in the air. Shiro use the distraction to stab Chris but, Chris catches the blade with his teeth and crushes. While Shiro is shocked. Chris kicks him in the dick again. What is with this guy and kicking someone in the dick. Than he shoots a pellet inShiro mouth that he got out of his storage ring. Shiro: What did you give me Chris: I don¡¯t know itwas either a deadly poison or laxative Shiro:........ Piper: Why do you have laxative and poisons; in your storage. Chris: I am like BatmanI am always prepared Shiro: YOU ARE MAKING A FOOL OUT ME! Chris: No, you¡¯re doing that yourself. Shiro: TWIN KODACHI ATTACK Chris: WOLF ARM CHAINSAW!This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Shiro pulls out two kodachi from his storage ring and Chris turns his arm to a chainsaw. They are clashing you can see the sparks coming from their weapon. Than Chris shoot the last remaining bit of his cigarette into Shiro''s eye he is blinded and in pain. He uses his chainsaw to cut off his arm. Shiro: Ahhhhhh. YOU WILL PAY Than Shiro attacks again and Chris cuts off his other arm. With no arms to defend himself Shiro is now defenseless. Chris: THERE CAN BE ONLY ONE! Did he just quote the Highlander? Than Chris cuts of his head and Shiro spasm like a headless chicken until he finally stops moving. Than Chris steals Shiro Storage rings and his wallet and his body turns purple. Chris shift back and come over to me. Piper: Why is his body turning purple Chris: He had been poison by a deadly poison Piper: I thought you were lying I heard you. Chris: I was lying they were both a deadly poisons. Piper:........ Than we here a phone ring onShiro body Chris goes over searches his body and answer his phone. Chris: Hello Boss: WHO THE HELL THIS WHERE IS SHIRO Chris:Dead Boss.... Whois this Chris disguises his voice Chris: Eddy Smoker Piper.......... He is lying he islying so casually Boss: Why did you kill him Chris: He annoyed me. Boss: Mr. Smoker do you know who you have just cross Chris: Do you Boss: Listen here boy..... Chris hangs up and throws the phone into the lake. Piper:...... Did you just hang up on him? Chris: Whydo I have to listen him threaten me it is pain in the ass. Piper: If he finds out who you are he is going to kill you. He has never been so disrespected before. Chris: Does heno my name Piper:No Chris: does he know my voice Piper:No Chris: Does he know my appearance Piper: no Chris: Are you going to tell him Piper: No Chris: Than it is fine The dude actually makes fucking sense. He disguised his voice and did not give him his real name, and I am not going to rat out my life savior. he is basically givingApocalypse the middle finger and getting away with it. Than Chris takes out anothercigarette and lights it. Chris: Can you move at all Piper: I can move my arms, but that is it. Than he comes over and picks me up and puts me on his back. Chris:Hang on to me Piper: WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Chris: You can''t walk yet right Piper: .....Yeah Chris: You know the way to the nearest town right Piper: Yeah Chris: Than let¡¯s go I can¡¯t refute him at all.So i just except it. He lies, he cheats, and he steals, but he is,.. kind of cool. Then we both head towards Salem. When we get there, I seeeverybody getting readyto form a search party.Then I seeJarrin Jarrin:We were all worried about you we felt the presence of a battle and you were not here and we could not find you anywhere. it turns out you were getting freaky in the woods playingTarzan and Jane. With a friend I look at myself I am naked and only wearing a coat. and Chris is only wearing pants. Piper:?THAT NOT WHAT HAPPEN! Chris: It is a small world Jarrin long time no see Jarrin starts to think than her eyes widen and is in shock. Jarrin: HOLY SHIT.... CHRIS FUCKING VAIL Chapter 133 A New Member of the LWS Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Wow it is fucking Chris Vail I talk about a blast from the past(when I say thatI mean chapter12) Piper: You guys know each other? Chris: We went to high school together Jarrin: Hey Chris Chris: yeah Jarrin: Why are you just wearing pants Chris: I ran out shirts and I gave her my coat Jarrin: Why is Piper naked Chris: Ask her I only know a few details. It¡¯s not place answer that question. Wow Chris Vail I have not seen him and his brother Eddy since high school. He use to give off the boy next door look, but now he is giving off the badass down the block thing. It works for him. I like his new look now he does not look like a minor character, and when did he start smoking. A lot has changed in the last ten years I saw him. Wait isn''t this forest called Wendigo forest. Not only that it is the most dangerous at night. Jarrin: How are you here? Chris: When did you become a vampire, I can smell it. Jarrin....... How did you know? Piper: You did not know Chris is a werewolf. I thought you guys said you went high school together. Jarrin: WHAT! When did it happen Chris: Collage Jarrin: Does Eddy know? You two were always together. Piper: Eddy? That the fake name you use. That was a real person name. That man with go after him if he finds out. Chris: No, he won''t Eddy past away Jarrin...... What? Eddy is gone how did happen. Chris: I don''t want to talk about it Hey don''t give that look. I don''t like people pitying me. That why I don''t like talking about it. Jarrin: I''msorry Chris: Thanks Jarrin: Well come on all introduce you two everybody.I will also get you some spare clothes We talk about what happen and why you two are in that state. Chris and Piper follow me back to the hotel, Luka looks shocked when He see Chris. I know right he has change so much. I also introduce him to my parents and Leona and Aurora. Leona start teasing Piper a bit it is kind of funny. I take Piper to my room and I give her some spare underwear because she is my size and some spare clothes. Piper: So,You knew Chris since high school right Jarrin: Yeah Piper: Can I ask you a question. Jarrin: I don''t know if he is married or seeing anybody. Piper: NOT THAT! Jarrin: Oh, my bad. No need to yell ask away. Piper: Who is Eddy? Jarrin: Eddy is Chris¡¯syounger brother. His twin younger brother. I think that why it must hurt him a lot more since he is gone now. Piper is quiet for a moment. Her ears pointed down and her tail stopped wagging. God, She is so easy to read. After that we join Luka and Chris they are talking Chris: I can believe your vampire. I saw you beat up that guy back in the day. I can believe Jax is another werewolf come on look at his athleticism. Mikki being a Valkyrie Little weird but I will by it. Lilly being a demon improbable but I will take it, but there is no way in hell AC is fucking angel. That guy is the biggest thief and cheater I know Luka: Well he is a fallen angel and they do give into temptation. Piper stars looking at Chris Chris: You told her about EddyStolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Jarrin: Was it a secret Chris: No I just don''t want people to give me the looks she giving me right now. It does not help she is giving me puppy dog eyes, and the ears and tail wagging is not helping. That basically cheating Jarrin: So, Piper are you going to tell us what happen. Piper starts to explain. She use to be known as Peter and was bitten by a wolf named Kali when she was about to die. Not knowing she had he swapper gene. Peter became Piper at the age of 16. For the next four years, she trained with Kali. After that she traveled around the world. She is one of newer members of Apocalypse she has only been there for 6 months. She also low in the hierarchy so she does not know much. She just knows no one has ever seen the boss before. She was partnered with Shiro and she hated him. Thought he was psychopath and she was right. Piper was going to quit after the tournament But the BOSS wanted to take her out so she would not spill any information. Shiro would have gotten away with it if had not been for Chris timely arrival. They battle and as you can see Chris won. Chris: I am glad I saved you Piper face turns red for instant but she hides quick like it was never there, but I saw it. Piper: Why? Chris: If Kali new about this she would gut me if I didn''t help. Piper: You know Kali Chris: I know Kali through my teacher Joshua Jarrin: Joshua where have I heard that name before. Luka: Isn''t that Jax teacher. Piper: Jax? Jarrin: a Werewolf and friend of ours Piper: I feel like I am out of the loop on so many things. Luka: Do You have any other information on Apocalypse. i alsosuggest you stay near us because they are going to be gunning for you now. How about a job. Piper: Job? Jarrin: At our company, you should invite Chris too Luka: Already did he turned it down. He said he had something important to do first. Piper: What do you do? Jarrin: Going around the world helping people finding things beating the shit out of bad guy. Come to our side we have cookies and great dental plan. Also, have good childcare services if you ever decide to have children. Piper: i guess that will be ok Luka: Do you have any information on their goal who the members are. Piper: There goal is for the Supernatural to come out of hiding. They believe they are superior to humans and want to cleanse the world. They want humans to submit to them. Crazy, right? As for the members, I only knew two. They are spread out all over the world only the boss knows who everyone is. The one I know was Shiro and then there is my stalker a white werewolf with red eyes he has army of wolves backing him. Chris face goes extremely dark it is kind of scary Chris: Is this white wolf named Adam Piper: Yes, his name is Adam Wildfang Chris shoots a out a whole bunch a of pressure. Then he settles it like nothing happen Chris: I change my mind I will join your company. Luka: What change your mind Chris: Her Everyone: Ha? Chris: If I stick next to her it is only a matter of time before my enemy shows up in front of me. Luka: Enemy? Chris: That bastard Adam Wolfgang Murdered my Brother Eddy in front of me. If he is hunting her. He will come straight to me. Piper: Are you making me live bait Chris: Yes, Until I catch him you are not to leave my sight. You are also not allowed to die. If Apocalypse try to take you and keep me from my goal I rip them inhalf. Piper: I don''t need a babysitter I am 23 years¡¯ old Chris: You don¡¯t get choice and you can''t run I got your scentI can chase you to the end of the world. Once I catch him you can go on about your business but until than your life is mine. Piper: no one owns me. Chris: Aren''t I your life savior Piper: Yes Chris: You would have been raped or dead without me Piper: Yes Chris: Than you owe me Piper: FUCK! Jarrin: Hey Piper you had that body for 7 years¡¯ right Piper: Yes Jarrin: Did Kalli teach you the lesson of woman Hood. Piper: All she said was stuff about my period and only let the guy who is married to you touch your breast. Jarrin: I will take that as a no Luka You¡¯re not serious going to make her go through the lessons Jarrin: I had to, Mikki Had to, even Misaka had to. She will be part of the LWS no matter what. Piper: Lessons? I take out my phone and call Celine Celine: Child do you know what time it is Jarrin: We found another one Celine: I will be right over. I hang up. Piper looks really confuse. Than a portal comes and out pops Celine. Celine has so much money to burn. Long distance crystals are expensive that is why we had to take a plane here. Celine take Piper over her back and heads to the restroom. Celine: You may be a werewolf, but you are still a young girl. It is time to teach you the lessons of Womanhood Piper: No thank you. Celine: You are not the first to give me that line and like them they did not get a choice in the matter either. Piper looks at Chris Piper: Didn''t you say you would not let me out of your sight Chris: I know where you are. Something tells me you won''t be able to escape no matter what you do. Piper: CHRIS YOU ASSHOLE! Celine takes Piper to the bathroom. I start to hear clawing and then hollowing, followed by whimpering, then total silence. A few hours later Piper comes out traumatize. She even shifted back to her human form. Celine yawns makes a portal and heads home Piper: Never again never again. Jarrin: Welcome to the LWS Chris: What does LWS even mean anyway Jarrin: Lessons of Womanhood Survivor Piper: JARRIN YOUR BITCH YOU SET ME UP! Jarrin: Teehee Chapter 134 Call Me Senpai Jarrin Pov It is the next morning and we all go down to the arena the first match is me vs Piper. We finally get to fight each other. The crowd is cheering and we both enter the arena. I think Piper is still a little mad at me for inviting her to the LWS. It could not be help If you are a boy that turned into a girl you are going to join the LWS no matter what. Jarrin: You¡¯re not still mad at me are you. Piper: I AM NOT MAD I AM FURIOUS APOLOGIZE RIGHT NOW! Jarrin: I don''t apologize if I did nothing wrong. You were going to have to learn that stuff eventually. it best to learn it sooner rather than later. How about this. If you win all Apologize. Hell, I will even bake you cake that says I am sorry on it. Piper: Snicker doodles Jarrin: Ha? Piper: I want Snicker doodles with milk Jarrin: Ok, you¡¯re a cookie girl sure I will bake you all the Snicker doodles you can eat. Her eyes start to shine and her tail is wagging. Jarrin: But if I win not only will i not apologize, but you will for now and forever call me Senpai or Jarrin Senpai. I will even take Bloodheaven Sempai when you are ever addressingMe. Piper: Why would I do that. Jarrin: You¡¯re my Junior. We are basically are the same except you are younger than me by five years. Weboth have the swapper gene and we are both witches. So of course, you are myjunior it is only natural that you call me Senpai. Piper: This is not Japan Jarrin: I been toJapan Piper: There is no way I am calling you that in public it is to embarrassing. Jarrin: You won¡¯t have to if you win. I guess you don''t have any faith in your fighting technique. Piper: I WILL SHOW YOU I AM TOTALY GOING TO WIN WE HAVE A DEAL! Jarrin: Toeasy Riley: Ladies and Gents welcome to the first of the Final four. We have a special treat for you today folks. It a vampire vs a werewolf. Water vs Firea battle of opposites. It is Jarrin Bloodheaven vs Piper Wolfgang. Let the first match of the third round begin. Piper starts by charging at me fool speed. She sharpen her claws covering it in boiling water. I dodge it by sprouting my wings and start flying into the air. Piper: That is no fair you have wings. Come back and fight like a man Jarrin: I haven''t been a man in a long time. Piper: Ref are wings aloud Riley: The wings are part of her racial trait. If I did not allow her to use her wings you could not use your claws. So, overruled wings are allowed in this fight. battle continue Chris: You and Jarrin can fly? Luka: of course, we can we are Noble Vampires. Nobles have wings, regular vampire don''t. Piper: If youdon''t come down I will come up WATER TRINATY ICE STAIRS. Piper make Ice stairs coming up to me and she climbsup them extremely quick. Whenshe gets half way, I decide to destroy the stairs with an axe kick. Then I catch her in the air. Why do I feel something squishy? Piper: WATCH WERE YOUR TOUCHINGIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Jarrin: Oh, come down it not like you never been groped before. FIRE LOTUS I go deep into the air and then I start to spin and set myself on fire and I do a spinning flaming piledriver into the ground. There is explosion and the arena is destroyed. I stand up Piper is on the ground Jarrin: Stand up I know you made snow to soften the landing. Playing dead won''t fool me Piper Get up she has a couple of scrapes and bruises but she is ok Piper: Dang I thought I could surprise attack you for sure. WATER TRINTY WOLF HIDDEN IN THE MIST Great it that attack. Piper covers the field in mist I can hardly see anything. Then she begins her barrage of attacks doing hit and run attacks like the Viet Kong. I got a figure out a way to clear this mist. I got an idea have not use this technique in a while Jarrin: DRAGON FURY MARTIAL ARTS FLOWING DRAGON STANCE 360 DEGREES FLAMING DRAGON TWISTER! I spinand create a flaming tornado and expand it. That makes the Mist disappears and now the tornado begins to expand how are you going to counter this Piper Piper: BUBBLE SHEILD Piper encloses herself in a bubble which protects herself from my fire tornado. Piper: Take this my strongest Water spell GRAND TIDAL WAVE Piper create a giant tidal wave. One big spell does another. i guess pull this one out of my mother playbook. She taught me this move When I was 21 and My magic compacity has finally matured. Jarrin: WILDFIRE TSUNAMI! A grand flame counter the giant tidal wave and a huge explosion happen which send us both flying. When the dust clears, we are both still standing barely and are clothes are gone except our underwear. Mine is Red her is blue. DANM FAN SERVICE! Crowd" YEAHHH! Single Crowd member: YEAH TAKE IT OFF! ALL WE NOW IS SOME MUD! A few second later a huge black cloud appear over his head and he is shot with a thunder bolt. than a whole bunch a cloud appear in front of all the men in the audience head. Luka: Does anyone else want to say something. Crowd: NO SIR WE APOLIGIZE SIR! Luka: That whatI thought Women in crowd: serves them right bunch of perverts Chris: Danm Luka. You were always the jealous type.I remember when you beat up Jarrin fan club in high school. Luka: Whatever Jarrin: I am out of magic Piper: Same Jarrin: How about we settle this with our fist Piper: Would not have it any other way We rush each other and we start beating the snot out of each other. Each punch sending a huge shockwave.It turns into a bare-knuckle brawl. Were both to tire to doge each other attacks so we just take them. Whoever can take the most hits wins. I throw right and she throws a left they both connect at the same time. Then she kicks me in the stomach not before I do a spinning elbow to the back of her head. We both stumble but still onour feet. I am bout to throw another punch, but I see her eyes she has already fainted. Jarrin: Danm she fainted while standing how bad did she want to win. Call it Ref. The Ref comes over and waves he hand in Piper face. She calls it. Riley: They winner of the firstmatch of the third round Jarrin Bloodheaven. The Med witches take us both to sick bay. Pov Piper I wake up in a bed I lost. I see Chris is sitting in the chair beside me. Piper: So, I lost huh Chris: It was a good fight Piper: But I lost Chris: Did you have fun Piper: Yes Chris: Did you give it everything you had Piper: Yes Chris: Do you feel satisfied Piper:Yes Chris: Than its fine Danm him and his logic. that is like third time he had did this to me. Jarrin comes and walks in smiling. Jarrin: You knowwhat I want a bet is a bet My face turn red Chris: Bet? Piper: Jarrin.......Senpai Chisturns the other way and is trying not to laugh Jarrin:I might let you out of it if you say something. Piper: What it can''t be worst that what I must say now. Jarrin: If you say "Chris Senpai notice me" I might let you off Chris nearly chokes on his cigarette when he hears what Jarrin Senpai says. I turn red. I never knew I could turn this shade of red before. Piper: Your evil Jarrin Senpai Jarrin: So, I guess that is no She starts laughing and leave the room. I want to die in a whole Chapter 135 Snicker Doodles are Growing on Me Chris Pov Piper is still moping that she just lost to Jarrin. I guess I now know the reason whyJoshua put Snicker doodles in my bag. When I first saw, it I was like. Why the fuck did he put Snicker doodles in bag. I don''t even like Snicker doodles I prefer chocolate Chip like normal people. Then I heard Piper say something aboutSnicker doodles in the arena, Chris: Hey Piper: What? Chris: Catch I throw her the bag and her tail begins the wag. Do Snicker doodles really make you that happy. Piper: SNICKER DOODLES. How did you know it was my favorite snack? Chris: Shut up and eat before take them back. Piper: No mine. You already gave them to me they''re mine now. Piper is enjoying those things like they have crack in them. It is just a cookie what is the big deal. Chris: Why the hell do like Snicker doodle so much. Piper: My mom died whenI was Five. I never knew my dad. Whenever I was around her I would smell Snicker doodles. Whenever I eat them it reminds me of her. Chris: Had hard life kid Piper: I am not a kid I only six year younger than you. Chris: Says the girls that has cookie crumbs around her mouth hahah She quickly wipes her mouth and looks at me angrily. It not my fault you table manners of toddler.I laughed I have not laughed in a really long time. i have not laugh sinceEddy died. Chris: Go on your going to miss the next fight Piper: Oh, right aren¡¯t you coming. Chris: Smoke break. Piperleaves cheerfully. That girl is so oblivious I can''t believe she did not notice the scent behind the corner because of a cookie. I got my work cut out of me. Chris: You can come out now Kali Kali appears from the shadows she in her human form. instead of silver hair she has black and her eyes aren''t blue they are now hazel. She smiles at me.Kali what are you up to. Kali:Hello Christian If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Chris: Kali Kali: I like thank you for what you did last night. Chris: If you knew about it why did you not stop it. Kali: I hadHunter watch her. the fool fell asleep. I am glad you came when you did. I moreglad that you killed that piece of trash Hunter Wolfgang is Joshua andKali youngest son. He is little bit older thanme. Chris: Was it you that decided to put my graduation in Wendigo forest Kali: Yes Chris:The Snicker doodles in my bag were for Piper Kali: yes Chris: You wanted me to run intoPiper. You wanted someone to protect her from theshadows. Kali:Correct. Iknew Piper join that crazy group Apocalypse. IKnew she would quit, because their ethics don''t align with hers. I also know when enter Apocalypse you stay in Apocalypse for life. That girl had no idea what she was getting into That Why I had Hunter track her and I also knowHunter is an Idiot so I needed some insurance. That where you came in Christin. You may have a bad Attitude but your good boy deep down. Chris: Did You know Adam is in Apocalypse Kali: Yes, I just found out andhe has taken notice of Piper. Circumstances are keeping me and Joshuafrom killing thatBastard, But for you it''s fair game. I don''t want that man near my daughter. I am asking no I am begging you to protect her Chris:Relax I will watch her back. He won¡¯t touch one hair on her head. Kali: Thank you Christian. I can rest easier now that your around him I can''t protect all the time. You¡¯re the second best student Joshua ever had. Chris: Second who is the first. Kali: Jaxon Moon Chris: Than that is good Kali: Why? Chris: Jax, Piper and I will be working together I will fill him in on the details Kali: You know Jaxon. I haven''t seen little Jaxon since he was 14-year-old. Chris: Did you know he is a dad now Kali: What really Chris: a Boy and a girl Kali: A GIRL. I LOVE GIRLS I WILL HAVE TO COME AND VISIT HIM REAL SOON! Chris: What is with and girls Kali: Girls are cuter and lovable. Oh by the way Christin I didn''t just bring Piper to you to protect her. I brought her to you to help yourself as well. Chris: How can that little kid help me. Kali: Se not a kid anymore and she got two huge mountains to prove it. is she your type Chris? Chris:........ Kali: Enough Joking around. You need her as much as she need you. While Piper need you for protection. You need her to open up your heart. I saw you laugh for the first time when you were with her. I don''t think I have ever seen you laugh before. She is slowly opening your heart helping you feel again. Chris: I can''t afford feel not yet. Kali: You have to let that Rage go Christian. It will only lead you to a path of destruction Chris: Not until Adam dead. Rage is the only feeling I have left Kali: Fine but don''t draw Piper into Your revenge plan. I won¡¯t forgive you if you do. Chris: Protective as always. Relax i was never planning involving her in the first place. I better get going a cigarette only last for a certain amount of the time. Kali: Ok I will check in soon. Are you going to tell Piper about this little Chat? Chris: Do you want me to Kali: No. I want her to have a carefree life. Be happy maybe have couple of kids. Christian I want you to be happy too. I consider you, Piper and Jax apart of my pack even though we are all Omegas. If you ever need me give me call and take are of Piper I am leaving her in your hands. Now I better go find that idiot son of Mine After that I Go sit next to Piper she still eating snicker doodles. She down to her last one. I reach over and take the last one. She begins to pout I laugh a little bit. Piper: I thought you said you did not like snicker doodles. You ate the last one. Chris: I guess Snicker doodles are growing me. Yep I guess Piper and Snicker doodles are growing on me. Chapter 136 When in Doubt Go With a Headbutt Piper Pov Chris comes and eats my last snicker doodle when I was distracted watching Mira and Ruzi fighting. Mirajane is strong but she uses enhancement spells to increase her speed in strength. Which Ruzi blocks with her Void Magic. That magic is really unfair. I guess why Ruzi likes to fight Martial Artist.Mira can only rely on Martial Arts for this fight. Which Ruzi has extreme advantage in and she quickly capitalize and wins the match. Ruzi Style is The Bhuda Fist. She is calmed and collected waiting patiently than striking. While Jarrin Senpai style is like a raging inferno. Destroying everything in its path and if you don''t get out the way you will get burned. I can see Jarrin Senpai staring down Ruzi. She did not look away for a second. I go to her. Piper: Jarrin Senpai Ruzi Martial Arts are quite good Jarrin: I know my blood been boiling. Piper: Are you going to go out there in a T-shirt and shorts. I did ruin your battle gear for the coemption. Jarrin: No, it is fine I have one more set. I have not use it in a while, but it will get the job done. It might even work better in this fight than the original set that I use. It might even give me an edge. Jarrin Sempai walks away to go change. I wonder what she means bygiving her an edge. Jarrin Pov I go to the locker room and getmy battle gear out of my storage ring.It is the black Chinese dress with red dragon on it. I also take out the silver dragon hairpin and put it in my hair. I also add some black fingerless gloves. This battle gear was my very first one that I got from Yaoyao. I use it in the raid on the Shadow vampires. It is made out of demonic spider silk which weakens physical attacks. I did not wear it before because this is a magical competition, but fighting someone like Ruzi is where this Battle gear shines. I put on my dress andhead towardthe Arena. I see Luka on the way out with the kids. Luka: Your wearing the Dragon Dress smart choice. The Dragon Dress is what I named this battle armor Jarrin: Yeah, I thought so to. Now kids want to go see mommy kick a little ass. Kids: Yeah Luka: Confident as ever Jarrin: You can''t win if you don''t think you can from the start. I know she is strong but that does not mean she can''t get her ass kicked like the rest of us. There is always someone stronger in this world than you. Luka: Don''t go overboard. Jarrin: I am Bloodheaven we all go overboard Luka: Well good luck. The kids and I will be cheering for you. Your parents too. If Gabe and Kayla can come out of the bedroom I am sure they will cheer for you too.Did you here Cammy is going on date with Flint. Jarrin: Reallyhow did he get pastAunt Lucy. But I think they look cute together. Always I will see you out there I walk into the arena Ruzi is already there. Riley: Welcome to the final match of The Hexion Cup. Today we have two granddaughters of legends. Jarrin Bloodheaven and Ruzi Feng. I also have their grandmothers are here as well for the championship. Diana, Rinrin glad to have back Rinrin: It is a pleasure Diana: happy to be here. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Riley: Who do you think has the advantage in this fight. Rinrin; I believe My granddaughter has the advantage Jarrin fighting skills may be good But I have taughtRuzi personally my Bhuda Fist. and she is genus. Not mention her Void magic will nullify all her magic Riley: Diana any comments Diana: Jarrin is an odd witch she started learning Martial Arts before she learned magic. I think she is actually better at Martial Arts than she is at Magic. I don''t know. It was her mother in law and a friend of her mother that trained her but they also praised her for being a genus. Rinrin: Who taught her Diana: She learn Berserker Fist from Daphne Bloodheaven and Dragon Fury Martial Arts from Yaoyao Ketsueki Rinrin: The Underground Tournament Queen Yaoyao Ketsueki. Was Bloodheaven maiden name Coldblood Diana: I believe it was Rinrin: Trained By not only the Underground Tournament Queen, But the Berserker as well. No wonder that kid can compare to my Ruzi. Those two are monsters in the Martial Arts World.It willbe interesting fight Riley: I don''t know what those two are talking about but it seem we are going to see an amazing fight. Now Let the Match between Jarrin Bloodheaven and Ruzi Feng Begin A good offense is a good defense. I try to make the first move, but Ruzi had the same idea and are fist collide and a huge shockwave comefrom our fist and hits the barrier. Ruzi: I thought you would use Enhancement magic, But you really are as strong as they say. Your brute strength is really off the charts. Jarrin: Saysthe girl that collided with my fist andmade ashockwave. You are no slouch either. I don''t plan to use magic this fight it would be worthless. I am only planning to use my Fists Ruzi: Very well.I won¡¯t use magic either. The stage is the same We both charge at each other again. Each of us throwing punches Kicks, elbows and Palm Thrust. Actually, this is one of the most physical fight I have ever had. Than Ruzi hit me with a palm thrust I cough up blood and I am sent flying but not before Ido a front kick to her chin and she goes upward and Hit the barrier. She falls to ground and get back up but not before she spits out a tooth. I get up but slower than her. Ruzi: I knew you would be fun to play with Jarrin: Not bad yourself Ruzi: BHUDA FIST ZEN FINGER PISTOL BARAGE Jarrin: DRAGON FURY MARTIAL ARTS STRIKING STANCE 100 FLYING DRAGON CLAWS! Ruzi uses her finger like bullets and attack me multiple times I intercept them with my flying claw move. She see it is not working and tries a different move. Ruzi: HEAVEY BHUDAH PALM I counter Jarrin: Berserker Fist BONE CRUSHING PUNCH! She hits me In the gut and I cough up bloodand fall to the ground. My punch only hit arm I Think Ibroke it. But she did a lot more damage to I think she broke several of my ribs. That fucking hurt Ihave not felt pain like this in a long time. Rinrin: It over No one has ever stood up again after a heavy Bhuda Palm. Diana: I guess she is the first. I don''t see her giving up yet. Rinrin: What? I slowly start to get up. Yep I think I got a couple of Ribs broken and some are cracked, But I am still standing. Ruzi looks shock that I can get back up. It is called plot armor the ultimate ability of the main Character. Ruzi: How are you able to stand no one has been ever to rise after taking that hit. Jarrin: Plot armor. Ruzi: What? Jarrin: It is nothing you would not be able to understand unless you break the fourth wall and only Mikki and I can do that. Ruzi: Hah? Jarrin: Never mind Ruzi begin to chargeI got think of something plot armor only works once per chapter. I have to think of something fast. Then I remember something Yaoyao said to me during training. Yaoyao: When in doubt go with a headbutt surprises them every time. Ruzi uses her reaming arm to attack me than I grab it. With no more hands to defend herself I slam my head into her face. Then I wrap my legs around her. Jarrin: DRAGON FURY MARTIAL ARTS COILING DRANGON STANCE COILING DRAGON CORKSCREW! I spin my waist rapidly and slam Ruzi body into the ground and she faints. i am barely able to stand back up. Jarrin: When in doubt go with headbutt Riley: THE WINNER OF THE MATCH IS JARRIN BLOODHEAVEN WE HAVE A NEW CHAMPION! After that I collapse. I wake up later in sick bay with everybody beside me. They all congratulate me on my victory for Winner. I go to the award ceremony. Operantly Mirajane and Piper fought for third place and Piper won. She gets a Third Place and a bronze trophy. Ruzi Get a silver and I get Gold. The Trophy has my name on it. I also take a picture. My Picture will go up with the other Winners of the Hexion Cup. I see Mimaw and Mom in there as well. Riley: Winner of 2026 Hexion Cup is Jarrin Bloodheaven Chapter 137 The Boogeyman Went to The Wrong Neighborhood Jarrin Pov We get back home and we tell everyone about what happen. We also bring Olivia, Chris and Piper with us. When They found out Olivia was an ogre the nearly coughed up blood. i introduce Otis to Olivia. They get along quitewell and his kids love her. So, I am happy for them. I also tell Karama That Shiro is dead and that Chris Killed him. He wanted to buy Chris a drink then and there. Now that is one less enemy he has to worry about. Mikki: So, let me get this straight. You met Papa Wright, solved a conspiracy, got Otis a girlfriend, entered a tournament, met an old classmate that turned out to be badass werewolf, and found another person withthe swapper gene beside you and she nowcalls you Senpai. You did this in the week you were gone. Jarrin: Pretty much Mikki: Danm it I miss all the fun. Piper: Jarrin Senpai where am I going to stay? Jarrin:You and Chris can stay here for nowtill we can find you a place to live. I will get Luka to help you with your thing into a guess room. Chris:Jax I need to talk to you in private. It a message from Kali Jax: All right we can talk outside Mikki: Where are, you going Chris: Werewolf stuff Mikki: What the hell is werewolf stuff Chris: You know howling at the moon, chasing dear. Mikki: If you don''t want tell me don''t but don''t give that bullshit Jax: I will be back in a bit Piper: Can I come Chris: No Piper: Why Chris: To young Piper: I am 23 Chris: The only thing about you that looks 23 is your chest. If you did not have that you would like a 16-year-old girl. Jax: You do kind of have a baby face Piper: FINE WHO NEED THE BOTH YOU! The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Chris: Having a tantrum are you sure your 23 Piper: YOU! After that Jax and Chris go outside. When they comeback I feel like they had a deep conversation. Once they are done everyone goes home and I put Kids to sleep it has been tiring day and I am a little jet lag. i get in the bed and fall asleep. Boogey Man Pov I am a Boogey man I feed of the fear of children. I am the monster that is in your closet and under the bed. The more they scream the happier I become. When Children reach a certain age, they can no longer se me. This is the perfect neighborhood to scare kids only young children live on this block. I believe the oldest are 7. this perfect stomping ground. I go to my first house. It belongs to a little fairy child with tan skin blue hair and orange eyes. I creep up to her bed B Man: Blaaaaaahhhhh Nothing i got nothing this kid should be screaming in terror right now. B: Man: Blaaahhahahahahaah Ember: SHUT UP I AM TRYING TO SLEEP SAPPHIRE FIREBALL! Ahh so cold so very cold. I quickly leave Her parents arrive. Ophelia: Honey why are you yelling. Ember: Dummy tried to wake me up I need my beauty sleep David: How do you know what Beauty sleep is. Ember: Aunty Jayden David: Don''t be like your aunt it better in the long run trust me. Ember: ok Night daddy David: Night Baby. Danm what is with this family. Let¡¯s try the next house. I hear the father is an angel and the mother is demon. She can''t be worse than that little monster she is only 4 after all. I make a portal and end up under her bed. I will scare this one for sure. I creep up. B Man: BLAAAAHAHAHAHAH Uri: RUNE HAMMER. Sucker. I black out. I wake up sleepy why does it feel like someone hit me with a hammer. I check pockets MY WALLET GONE. Somebody stole money while i was blacked out. Ok I have some set back tonight no big deal is long as I get some fear. I go to the next house a baby live in that one a fox baby to be precise around 1. I go to the crib but it disappears and becomes a log than a swarm of shuriken attack me. B man: Owwwwww I hear the kid sleep talking Nobu: jutsu Jutsu WHAT IS HE A FUCKING NINJA! Ok Maybe I should call it a night it been horrible. No I can''t give up I must scare one child before I leave. I go to the next house and got burned and electrocuted. One of those little monsters called me a dumbass and she was right for me to go into that house. If those are the Kids What kind of monsters aretheir parents. Layla: Dumbass There she goes again the other two shake their head and feel pity. I decide to Go across the street this will be my final house. If I Don''t scare this kidI willgive up and move back to myhome town scaring farm kids in Kansas. I wanted to go to the big city live in California maybe Dad was right.A country guy like me will never scare city kids like them. A little boy is heading bathroom. I go for final scare Boogey Man: ROAAAAARRRR Malik: Not scary Boogey: DANM IT! What is scary to you kid. Malik: Layla angry Boogey:........ Than the Kid goes on with his business-like I was never even there. Later I found out that Neighborhood was blacklisted.No boogey man should go there. Those assholes at work played prank on the new guy. I will get them back for this. Narrator Pov Because of his trauma, theboogey man known as Chuck became one of the greatest scarer at his company. Thanhe became president and tormented all those assholes that made him go to that terrifying neighborhood that he vowed to never go to again. Chapter 138 Are You Going to The High School Reunion Luka Pov I am in my office and my assistant comes in with my mail. I looking through let see, bills, thank you letters, threating letters,oh look at this it is an invitationto our first high school reunion. This is probably the only one we can go to that we won''t have to hide our ages.Jarrin, Mikki, Jax, Lilly Ac,Chris and I allgraduated from same High school Vanhailin High. Misaka went there for three year than she moved her Senior year. I go to all the apartments. Luka: Hey Mikki you going to high school reunion Mikki: Yes, I think Lilly, Ac, Jaxare going too. Jax wants his dad to meet Jamie Luka: What about Chris Mikki: He said he think about it but it is doubtful. I guess I can see that he does not want to feel all the memories he had with his brother. No one will force him to go. Jarrin is home. I think she took the day off. She is kitchen with Clara and Piper. Jarrin and Piper are wearing black pointy witch hat. Those two are over a bubbling cauldron and laughing. They really do look like witches right now. Chris on the couch Reading the news on his I pad. Not caring what they are doing at all. I go into the kitchen Jarrin: Eye newt Clara: Eye newt Jarrin: Tail of Rat Piper: Tail of Rat Jarrin: Tadpole tails and wings of a Bat Clara: Tadpole tails Piper: Wings of Bat Jarrin: hahahahhahah Piper: hahahahhahaha Clara: You two are scaring me Two witches over a boiling cauldron laughing evilly wow Jarrin and Piper new hobby really makes them more witchy. Right now, she and Piper are potion making. Aurora showed them how to do it. Also, the pointy witch hat is not for getting into character. It a magic tool that helps you focus. One of the side effect is you laugh like that. Jarrin has done a lot of witchy things since she got back from Salem. Luka: Potion making again Jarrin: Yes Luka: Well at least you¡¯re not playing with the voodoo doll again. Jarrin: I told Mr. Garcia to stop letting his dog poop in our yard, but what does he do. He lets his dog poop in our yard. Luka: You shoved needle in his Butt Jarrin: So Luka: You made him kiss themail man. Than the mail man sued him for sexual assault. Now he is on one those rape websitesIf you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Jarrin: I kind of fill bad for the mail man it was not his fault. When can get my voodoo doll back. Luka: When your more responsible I had to confiscate her voodoo doll. That thing is too dangerous with Jarrin personality Piper: Jarrin Senpai knows howto hold a grudge. Luka: Are we going to the reunion Jarrin: It has been 10 years¡¯ time sure flies by. I don''t know. I do not even remember any of my classmate¡¯s name. I really did not talk to anyone beside you guys. I think I remember someone named Mason, because he threw good parties and was taken over by a ghost. Luka: It will be fun Jarrin: You just want to finally get rid of the Demon Luka title. Piper: Demon Luka? Luka: It was one fight Jarrin: That lasted in their memories. Piper: Can I go. I never been to school before since I was a orphan. Then Kali home schooled me. Jarrin: You can but you would have to go with someone that went to the school. She starts to look at Chris Chris: No Piper: Please Chris: No She pulls out the big guns with the puppy dog eyes the downward ear drop and the wagging tail. Chris: ..... fucking cheating fine I will go are you happy. Piper: Yay all go pack my things. Jarrin: Whipped Chris: What was That Jarrin: Nothing Piper has found ways to manipulate Chris. I think she is the only one that can do it. Well Puppy dog eyes coming from a werewolf is kind of cheating. I hear the doorbell ring it is Misaka and Shinobu is in her arms. Misaka: HeyI was wondering if I could go with you Luka: Why I was just wondering. Misaka: Vanhalin is where my parents are buried I may be a different person now but, I am still there son.I want them to know about their grandson. I can see them because of a Shaman taught me a little trick to summon the dead and I can meet themeven if is for a little bit. Chris: Can that trick work for me. Misaka: Sorry They have to be dead for more than 10 years before they can comeback. Chris: I see My brother been dead for eight Misaka: I am sorry Chris: It fine do you think we can have this conversation again in two years Misaka: I don''t see why Not Chris: Thank I still can''t believe your Virgil you changed races on us. Misaka: Yeah yeah. Luka: Is Karama coming Misaka: He took a job protecting someone. He retired from the assassination game..... I think With the kids, Jarrin, Mikki, Jax, Piper, Chris, Misaka and I head to the Mansion I bought in New York. We stay at that house every time we visit my parents it has plenty of space. Wolf Pov Wolf 1: Danm her scent shifted Wolf 2: Where is she now Wol1: East Coast New York Wolf 3 : Danm we just got to California now we gotto go to run all the way toNewYork. When I catch this Bitch, I am going to Strangle her. Wolf 1: Watch it She is Adam future wife and our Sister in law show some respect. Wait, what that I smell Wolf 2: We walked into another wolf territory Wolf 3: Inot only smell one I smelltwo. This is not good.What if one of them has mated with the boss''s new bride. Wolf 1: No, we would be able to smell it. I don''t like leaving things to chance lets go before we lose her and Adam turns us into pelts. Wolf 2 and 3: Right Three Werewolves begin to run to Vanhalin, New York Chapter 139 Misaka Soul Magic Misaka Pov We have been here for a couple of days. I decide to go visit my parents at the cemetery with Nobu. We have to get up early so people don''t notice what I am doing. Chris decide to come as well because he wants to go visit his brother at the cemetery. Piper decide to come a long because she is interested in what I am doing. I guess that is fine it is not like I am hiding anything. Except for Jarrin if she sees what I am doing she will freak out. We eat and I ask Chris to help me put Nobu Stroller in the car and then we are off. We make it to the Cemetery around 6:30. My Parents are in the back area. Chris''s brother is not near were my parents are buried at but he wants to see what I am doing. Chris: So, what are you doing Misaka: Soul Magic Piper: Soul Magic Misaka: Yeah it is My inherited ability. Well It use to be a special ability than I saw Nobu playing with ghost. I recently got my Inherited ability SOUL MAGIC. When I sprouted my eight tail. I don''t know if it happened because I got my eighth tail or if it was always inside me. When it first happened, I woke up in spirt form and was floating outside my body. I was scared for a second because I thought i died in my sleep. Then I realized I could go back and forth in and out of my body. I told Karama about it he said My soul Magic remind him of a Shaman Spirit Magic. So he takes me to a shaman named Billy and he was a perv. Why are all Karama¡¯s friends pervs anyway My Soul magic was a upgraded version of Spirit magic. I learn I could touch souls and rip them out of someone body. I would never do that I am not that kind of person. I can also contract with sprits and use their power to help me fight. I never been a real fighter so this helps me a lot. They were given to me by Billy because he preferred Western Style Spirits.I have two contracted spirits they are Yoroichi and Masamune. Yoroichi is a female ninja fox that died on a missionand Masamuneis a Samurai fox who died in a duel. Once you get a contract they are contracted to you for life. When I was not looking Nobu contracted with a World War II Japanese fighter pilot foxnamed Zero. Nobu why would contract with former Kamikaze. Well he shows no ill will and he is rather polite soI let him stay. We reach my parents grave I place candles around them in then i light them I start to chant. Misaka: I call upon the spirits of the great beyond Andy Goldberg Sandra Goldberg Few seconds later two Spirits appear they are my parents Andrew and Sandra Goldberg. They look like they did before they died. I feel a little bit of tears coming down from my face. Misaka: Now for the final touch REANIMATION! This allows them to have real physical bodies but it only last for an hour until I get stronger. I see my parents and they are smiling at me. Mr. Goldberg: Long time no see Virgil or should we call you Misaka now. Mrs. Goldberg: It does not matter what we call her we get touch our child again even though it is for a short time. Misaka: Hey Mom Dad this is Shinobu your grandson. Chris: Piper let go I don''t want to intrude on their family time. Pipers: It is nice to be with your family. I wish I knew were my mother grave was so I could see her again. Chris and Piper give me some space and while I talk with my dad and mom plays with Shinobu, He ask me what I have been doing the past 11 years. I tell him. I tell them about Karama and I told them i am not married but I still live with him.I don''t know if I am ready for such a big step. That a huge decision. My mom thinks I should get married since I have a child with him. My Dad say I should do what is in my heart. Andy: Is Shinobu going to be Jewish Misaka: I never really thought about that. Would it not be weird for a Japanese kid wearing a Yamika? Technically I am still Jewish even thoughI look different Sandra: Don''t you want Shinobu to have a Bar Mitzvah like you did. Misaka:I will talk it over with KaramaUnauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Andy: That is good idea Sandra: Looks like our time it just about up. Misaka: can''t you stay a little longer. Andy: Sorry You Know the rules when it involves summoning the dead. Misaka: I know by mom by dad I summoned you again on his birthday. Sandra: By Nobu will see you again. Andy: Take care of our grandson They turn into a ball of light and disappear. It is good to see them even if it just for a little bit. Now i go off to find Piper and Chris. Piper Pov I go with Chris to find his brother grave I see it. There is a picture of him and Chris when they were younger.I read the name on the grave Eddison Vail. I guess that is Eddy real name. Chris stand there for a longtime than he start to talk. Chris: Hey Eddy. It me Chrisyou must be mad at me. I split from mom and dad as soon as you died. I have not seen them in over eight years. I am sorryI could not protect you as your older brother. It was my fault we left early that night. if I didn''t want to leave you would have still been here. Chris blames himself forEddy death. I want to say something like it not your fault, butI feel if I say that it will make things worst so I just stay silence. I have never been good in these situations. Chris: I promise I will get Revenge for you. Piper: Are you ok Chris: I am fine I hand him a Snicker doodle. Piper: I don''t know if this will help but when i am sad i eat a snicker doodles. Chris: Such a kid Piper:I AM NOT A KID! Chris: But thank you. My heart beat just a little faster. Ok I know it is not the adrenaline this time something is definitely wrong with me. He takes the Cookie and eat it. Chris: it good My face unconsciously turn red. Piper: Made them myself Jarrin Senpai taught me. Suddenly I catch a scent. I feel that Chris has caught it as well. Three white wolves with red eyes appear, they surround us. Wolf 3: We been looking all over for you. Wolf 2: Yes, Adam is waiting Wolf: 1 Why don''t you come with us and you won¡¯t get hurt. Wolf 3: This is perfect spot to fight they won¡¯t have to go far to bury him Piper: Your part of Adam''s Pack Chris: You will not touch one hair on her head Wolf3: We got our self here a hero. Let show them what we do to hero''s Wolf 2: Surrender it is three on two Misaka: 3 on 3 They look and see Misaka she has Nobu in her arms and her tails and ears out. Wolf 3: I am so scared of a single mom. Misaka: I will not let you fight in this sacred place. Zero come out I know your there. Out come a old school fighter piolet with a green bomber jacket and blackpants he has a katana on one side and a pistol on the other. he is a fox and he is wearing goggles on his forehead. Misaka: Protect Nobu for me REANIMATE. Zero gets a physical form Zero: I will protect my contractor with my life. Misaka: Now MASAMUNE YOROICHI I SUMMOND YOU BATTLE FEILD! Two more foxes appear one in a female ninja in a light blue and white ninja outfit. It is kind of revealing. the other isSamurai with a Red and Black outfit.He has two Long Katanas. Wolf 1: What kind of magic is this. Wolf 2: She must be some kind of summoner. Misaka:REANIMATE Both of her two spirits gain physical form. Misaka has some sort of paper and barrier appears Misaka: I got this Barrier from Karama. We can go wild in here and the outside won¡¯t be affected. I will not have them desecratewhere my parent are buried. Chris: Youread my mind SHIFT Piper: SHIFT Chris and I take our wolf forms Wolf 1: this is going to be harder than I thought. take out the fox will take out the barrier, Hank andLector time to begin our attack. Hank and Lector: Yes Bishop They begin their attack. Chapter 140 Battle in The Graveyard Misaka Pov My ears perk up after my send my parents back to the great beyond. It feels like three I can''t tell if they are friends are foe. I quickly go to where Piper and Chris are at with Shinobu. I see they are being surrounded by three werewolves. They are after Piper. I can''t believe they want to start a fight in a graveyard. That is such disrespect to the dead. I make a barrier and summon Yoroichi and Masamune. Them I give them physical forms and create a barrier with a Kekai that Karama gave me. I don''t want to wake any spirits. Not all spirits are good like my parents and my guardians. I fight against a guy named Lector Lector: Summoner are usually weak in close combat. If I take out your guardians, you will be finished. Misaka: Yes, I may be week in close combat but that why I have these two for support. Yoroichi POSSESSION SOUL ARMOR NINJA FORM! Yoroichi: Yes Princess I am still not use to being called princess but whatever. Yoroichi turns into blue energy and that energy covers my body. Instead of the pink t-shirt and jean shorts that I was wearing. I am now wearing a light blue ninja outfit with a white scarf around my neck. This is not just an embarrassing slutty ninja outfit. I get all Yoroichi abilities. Lector: You actually let a ghost possess you are you mad. Most shaman can only possess weapons Misaka: I am not a shaman.It part of my Inherited ability. It allows me to be one with the spirits that amcontracted too. I will not allow to defile my parents or any of the spirts resting place. Lector: Who care they are all dead anyway. Misaka: Masamune attack I will give you support Masamune: Yes Princess FOX FIRE BLADE! Masamune draws his katana and lights it on fire than he begins his chargesat Lector. Lector: FIERCE WOLF ARTS FIERCE CLAWS! Masamune attacks with his blade, but Lector counter with his claw attack. I support Masamune by throwing shuriken at Lector giving him opening needed to cut Lector. Lector you will pay for that. FIECE WOLF ARTS WOLF PACK ATTACKING DEAR! Lector moves so fast he makes clones. Masamune try to defeat them but the real Lector get pass him. He manages to pierce me with his claws. Masamune: PRINCESS! Lector: Ha That what you get for challenging me, what..... My body turns into a puff of white smoke and a wooden log appears in my place. I use a substitution Jutsu. I reappear on branch on a treeHey I have been living with a ninja for a long time of course Iwould pick up a couple of tricks. Lector; THAT IS NOT POSSIBLE I KILLED YOU! Misaka: A ninja is a master of deception. Masamune: Princess I am sorry I failed to protect you If I was not dead I would commit Seppuku please punish me. Misaka: It fine Masamune Masamune: I CAN NOT EXCEPT THAT I AM YOUR RETAINOR'' Masamune has very serious personality. He is quite strict.That is why Billy never uses him. I hear Yoroichi in my head. Only Masamune and I can hear her in this form. On the other hand, Yoroichi is not serious enough. Yoroichi: Masa you always got a sword stuck up yourass learn to chill. Masamune: Don''t use that fowl mouth of yours in front of the princess. A lady should have a elegant form of speech. Yoroichi: Too serious aint that right princess. Misaka: Can''t we talk about this later were in the middle of a fight. Yoroichi and Masamune: Right Lector: It seem I under estimated you. That won¡¯t happen again. Lector charges Misaka: Masa time switch Masa: Yes MistressThe story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Misaka: POSSSESSON SOUL ARMOR SAMURAI FORM Yoroichi becomes blue energy once again and goes back to her physical form. Masamune turns into red energy and it covers my body. i am now in red and black samurai armor. I have an eyepatch covering my left eye like Masamune and my hair is in a ponytail. Lector: You think a change of clothes will make you be able to defeat me FIRECE WOLF ARTS SPINNING WOLF CLAW! Misaka: i will show you i am doing more than changing clothes FLAMMING QUICK DRAW! I wait to the last second until he reaches the sword Radius I strike. We both end on the opposite side of each other. Than he coughs up blood and falls to the ground. Masamune. returns to Physical form. Masamune: You should consider yourself lucky The Princess is a gentle soul and use the back of her blade. If it were me, you would not be so lucky. Be grateful you were fighting her. Lector:... Danm you Than Lector faints. I put him in a soul cube. Like Karama did with Kai. I don''t like killing people so I put my enemies in a soul cube when they are defeated until I decide what to do with them. I could let them go eventually or they could forever stay in this little box. Yoroichi: You should have just killed them. Masamune: It is not our place to question the princess¡¯s judgment. Yoroichi: Yeah, I know. Misaka: Relax I will only kill someone if I am forced to. I will only do it if it is my final option, come on lets go help the others. Masa and Yo: Yes Princess. Piper Pov Looks like Misaka defeated Lector. I would have killed the bastard but It is her fight she can end it however she wants to. I am facing off against HankDanm I wish could have taken Bishop he looked stronger. But Chris took my prey first. Danm Him Misaka: Need any help Piper No I got this. Hank: I now know why Adam wants you so bad you will make a Perfect breeding partner for our Alpha Piper: NO WAY! Hank: He saidI had to bring you back he didn''t say I could not rough you up a little bit FIERCE WOLF CLAW! Piper: BOILING WOLF CLAW! Our claws connect. This guy is slow. I think I got the weakest of the bunch. I guess it was just my bad luck for getting this opponent. I dodge all his claw attacks and connecthe begins to scream in pain being boiled alive by my claws. Hank: AHHHHHH it burns Piper: Than let me cool you off WATER TRINATY ICE SUB ZERO FREEZING! I use water trinity to freeze Hank solid Piper: Now shatter WOLF PUNCH! I crush hank into tiny piece of sparkling ice dust wow it is kind of pretty. I know I did not beat Misaka finishing off my opponent., but I defiantly beat Chris. Come on she basically tripled teamed him, But I know that I beat him. I look over and see Chris standing over Bishop dead body smoking. Chris: What took you so long. Misaka and Piper :.......... Chris: Misaka would you mind breaking barrier. Oh, can you hand Lector soul cube over to me. Misaka: What are you going to do him. Chris: I am not going to kill him I know your no kill policy. Misaka: Really? Chris: Scouts Honor. I actually was scout back in the day Misaka breaks the barrier and releases her sprits. Then she hands over the cube to Chris. After that she picks up Nobu from Zero and we leave the cemetery. Chris: I am going to drop you two off I got something to take care of. Piper: Where are, you going Chris: Meet the parents have not seen them in a bit. Piper: Can I come. Chris: Not unless you want to be introduce as my girlfriend. Piper: NOOOOO! Chris: Yeah, your right they would think I have become a pedophile. Piper: I AM NOT A KID I AM 23! Misaka: Really? Piper: You too? Misaka: You do have a baby face. I would think you were around 17 Piper: You two suck. Chris Pov I drop Misakaand Piper off at the Mansion and then I drive to a secret location to an abandon warehouse. I release Lector and chain him up with my magic Chris: You are going to tell me everything you know about Adam Lector: I will never betray my Alpha Chris: Very Well I begin to torture him after he losses a few fingers a toe and eye he finally starts spilling his guts Lector: You¡¯re going to let me live right Chris: There is something you should know about me Lector: What? Chris: I am aliar I decapitate Lector. He should have known that I would not give him a chance to escape and let him get information back to Adam. What does he think I am stupid or something? You also should not have gone after Piper. Let them send as many members of his pack to come get her if he wants. I will kill them all. I stop by my parent house so that i can fool Piper when she tries to listen to my heartbeat. I don''t go in though. Not until I avenge Eddy Death. I return to the mansion. I spot Jax Jax : So you kill Lector Chris: Yes, I did. Did they fill you in Jax: Yes Chris: I am going to take a nap Jax: Did you kill Lector for yourself or for Piper Chris: Of course, I killed him for myself I walk upstairs but I can still hear Jax last word Jax: Liar Chapter 141 The Start of the Reunion Jarrin Pov Misaka has some scary ass new abilities that freak me the hell out. Luks thought it was great he has been wanting to start a Exorcist Division Branch for the company. He has been gathering people for this new branch but he has yet found someone he can trust as a director. Now that he knows about Misaka Soul Magic She can take over the new spirit branch. They dead with ghost, zombies and other dead things. I won''t be going near that branch. It is the morning of the reunion and I decide to take the girls out for a spa day and get our hair done we might buy a dress while we are out. Wehead to spa first Mikki: Great ideawith the spa Jarrin.Juanita, you still got itohhhhhhhh yeaaahhhhhhh Jarrin: Yep we have not been here in a while.Jesus, you aremiracle workers. Riiiighhhht thheeerree Misaka: Thanks for inventing me even though I am not going to the reunion. Carlos, you are great ohhhhhhhhhhhh Lilly: What are friends foryessssssssss. Right there Pablo Piper: sooooooo gooooooooood.Spaare amazing. You deserveevery penny Margarita After we get done at the spar and do our hair and get our nails done we decide to go to RobCafe. He is happy to see us again. Still cooking deserts. I think he is in his forties now. Rob: Hey Jarrin, Mikayla, Lilliana been a long time you been well and you brought friends. Jarrin: This is Piper and Misaka Piper: Hi Misaka: Hello nice to meetyou Rob: It Nice to meet the both of you. Welcome to my Cafe Rob takes our orders. I get a smore parfait and strawberry shortcake. Mikki get a banana spit. Lilly Get a slice of cherry pie. Misaka gets a chocolate crape and Piper gets a Double fudge brownies with a side of ice cream. Rob: Jarrin how is your mother Jarrin: Back together with my father Rob: .....Really? Jarrin: Yes, Rob don''t get depressed Rob: I am not depressed I want her to be happy Jarrin: Than why are you sulking Rob: I am not sulking Jarrin: I think I see tears coming now Rob: I will be in the back Mikki: Poor Rob never stood chance. Come on look at your Dad. The Dude is a stud. I bet they do it every night. Jarrin: Don''t talk about myparents like that it is gross After that we go home and start to get ready for the reunion. I wear a red dress will black heels and wear my hair long curl at the end. Mikki is in a dark green dress, Lilly is in purple and Piper is in blue. The guys are tuxes with black ties. We leave Misaka with the kids. Ever since Misaka got her eight tail she has leveled up as a babysitter We arrive at the reunion and a girl is talking about me. Girl: I heard Jarrin and the demon Luka had five kids You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Girl 2: Yeah there is no way she will look as good as she did in high school I can¡¯t hardly wait to see her. Man: Wrong I was part of her fan club she will always be our goddess, But I do hope that bastard Luka is fat and balding. He can die for all I care I hate him. Jarrin: bunch haters Luka: Yeah Mikki: You two are still popular. Luka: For the wrong reasons We get up in line and we see badges with are names and Picture on it what we look liked 10 years ago. The person who is passing out is Veronica Baptiste. She was student council president homecoming queen your everyday over achiever. I think she is a Trophy wife. I waiting in line and we spot douche bag Troy with his wife I can see a ring on her finger. Jarrin: Luka Douchebag Troy is fatter than he was before. Luka: Holy Shit that Troy. I did not see him last time we were here Jax: Fucking Douchebag Troy Mikki: Your right he gotten fatter AC: He is balding too Lilly: Only a couple more years of hair left Chris: Poor bastard Piper: Who is douchebag Troy Everyone: A douchebag Veronica: Name Troy: Troy Gantz plus one Veronica:.... WowTroy you have ..not change a bit Troy: Shut up and give me the Name Tag Veronica Veronica: Ok Mr. Grumpy Pants Troy leaves with his wife. Who is only with him for his money? Poor Troy peaked in high school. Nowit our turn. Veronica: Name AC: Azazel Castiel Church Lilly: Lilliana Church Veronica: Wow you guys look great still together enjoy the reunion. Lilly and AC: Thank you Veronica: Name Jax: Jaxon Moon Mikki: Mikayla Moon Veronica: Looking good Jax and Mikki you two still in love I see. Enjoy the Reunion. Jax and Mikki: thanks Veronica: Name Chris: Christian Vail and plus one Veronica: WOW! Chris, you changed a lot. I see you also got a pretty date. Is your brother coming. Chris: Eddy pass away eight years ago Veronica: Oh,.... I am so sorry to hear about that. I hope you enjoy the reunion Chris: Thanks, come on Kid lets go Piper: I am 23 Veronica: Really? I thought you were 18 Chris: Hey at least your legal this time baby face Piper: YOU! Veronica: Those two are cute together. Ok Next Jarrin: Jarrin Bloodheaven Luka: Luka Bloodheaven Veronica: WOOOOOOOW You two look great. Jarrin I heard You had 3 kids Jarrin: 5 Veronica: 5 HOLYSHIT HOW DO LOOK THAT GOOD AFTER HAVING FIVE KIDS. YOULOOKBETTER THAN YOU DID IN HIGH SCHOOL! Luka: She is like a fine wine better with age. Jarrin: Have you been hanging out with my Dad. That is so corny Luka: He said girls love the corn Veronica: You sure have changed Luka I thought you were a demon. Now I see you having strawberry talk with your wife maybe you are not so bad Enjoy reunion Jarrin and Luka: Thanks We head in to take a seat with our friends Pov ??? Boss: Alright boys it is time for the Vanhalin reunion some of the riches people in the country went Vanhalin High school. These money bags are dying to get their stuff stolen by us. we may even have some fun with some high-class women. Grunt 1: Yeah Cash Grunt 2: Yeah Women Boss: Get your gun¡¯s ready boys. We will inmate the plan as soon as everyone arrive. Then let¡¯s give them a reunion that those rich bastards will never forget. hahahahahahahahah Grunts: hahahahahahahaahhahah Chapter 142 Why Did You Bring Your Voodoo Doll Jarrin Pov We walk in and everybody is starring at us. I feel like I am back in high school. I think they did this the first time I stepped out of Luka car 10 years ago,. Wow these people never change. Girl 1: I thought you said she had five kids Girl 2: She did have five kids. You also said she would look different from when she was in High school Man: She does . She looks so much better. She a Mature beauty. Man 2: Thing I can''t be mad at fucking Luka he looks like a god next to our goddess. It not fucking fair. How does a delinquent like him get a girl like that. Jarrin: Same old same these people know how to gossip. Troys Wife: Troy who is that is he your friend. He is so handsome. Tall well-built and I can tail that suit is Armani. that means he has a lot of money. You should introduce me to him. Maybe he can invest in our company. Troy: Angela please stop talking. I feel like every word that Angela says is stabbing troy like a knife. The guy is so depressing right now he went straight to the open bar. The poor bastard I am starting to feel sorry for him. We get served are food and then we dancea bit. After that Veronica plays a video that shows us back in our younger days. Hey There is Mikki in in Art class and there is Jax running a touchdown against Chino. There is Lilly doing her Valedictorian Speech. AC is selling something Sketchy.Is that me in that devil costume that I worefor Halloween. How did they even get that picture? Hey there is Luka beating upmy fan club. Piper: You were delinquent in High school Jarrin: No, he was jealous and annoyed Luka: I am never going to get rid out the demon Luka title. Angela: Ohhhh He is bad boy Troy: Angela please shut up. Than we see a picture of Chris ad Eddy in their basketball uniform. The roomget quiet. i guess people found out that Eddy is no longer here and the situation is awkward. Angela: Why is everybody so quiet Troy: WOMAN WILL YOU SHUT UP! Chris: I am going for a smoke break. Chris decide to leave and he has not come back for a whilePiper looks kind of worried for him. Since I am such a good Sempai I am going to help her out. Jarrin: I got to go to the bathroom Piper why don''t you come with me. Piper: huh...oh right I also have to go bathroom. Mikki: Just go look for Chris Piper: Excuse me Jarrin: Follow me there is only one place he would be right now. Piper follows me to the gym. We find Chris and he is shooting hoops by himself in the gym. I guess he got a reminder Eddy. Piper goes up to him and steals the ball. I don¡¯t know what she doing but I am going to let it play out Chris: What are you doing kid Piper: I am 23 and one on one right now. Chris: What? Piper: play me one on one Chris:I am not in the mood Piper: You scared bock bock I thought you were wolf not a chicken Chris: You do realize I am more than a foot taller than you are What the hell is Piper trying to do. Piper: You should be called Chris Fail Not Chris Vail. Eddy would not you moping around Chris: WHAT WOULD YOU KNOW! Boom she bounces basketball off his head like fucking globe trotter Chris: Oww what was that for. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Piper: For being an Idiot. It was not your fault that Eddy died it was not your fault. I lost My mom when i was five and she save me from a moving car. Yes, I was sad I thought it was my fault then someone told it wasn''t my mother chose to push me out the way. Just like Eddy chose to save you by throwing that brick. Ten out ten times they would do the same thing over again. So, put on your big boy pants and stop moping AROUND LIKE A PUSSY! Jarrin: Danm Chris....... Chris bounces the ball off piper Head now have no Idea what is going on Piper: owww Chris: Check your ball first Piper Piper: You called me by my name Then he starts to smile a little bit an actual smile not one of those fake smiles that he been doing just fine. looks like they are going to be ok. I start to leave when I hear a BANG BANG was that gunshots. Chris: You smell that it smells like gunpowder Piper: Yeah this is not good. Jarrin: It sounded like it was coming from the cafeteria that is where everyone is. We all rush to the cafeteria and see gunman holding people hostage. it looks like someone been shot. it fucking douchebag Troy. I see Lilly giving him first aid. She can''t use healing magic because of all our classmates. None of us can use magic or shift right now or risk exposure. Hans: Good evening I am Hans Mikki: Like the villain from die hard Hans..... Yes like the villain from die hard Mikki: You know how movie ends right. Hans........ Someone tell her to shut up Everyone:MIKKI SHUT UP! Hans: as I was saying put your money and cellphone in my associates bag than we can all go home well some you will have to keep us company. I will let you decide who. This is going to be difficult were going to have to take these guys out covertly how we going to do that. Wait I got something in my purse that might do trick. There is a total ofsix thugs. Hans: Are we missing anyone Grunt: I looked at the guest list and were missing three two women one man Hans: Sergai go find them we already locked all the exits they can''t be far Sergai: Ok boss Lilly: Danm it troy why did try to be a fucking hero Troy: My life shit I thought If I saved everybody it would get back on track. Maybe people would invest in my company. Maybe my wife would respect me. Maybe I would not feel like such a loser. Sergai come out the door and he spots us he runs and starts shooting his gun and it hits piper in the leg. Chris carries her and we keep moving. we run into the we run into wood shop. Before he comes in Chris slams him and he drop his gun and i do axe kick to his head and he is knocked out cold. Chris: Can you walk Piper: I can limp I got careless. I feel so vulnerable in my human form. So, what are wo going to do. I pluck a hair out of Sergai head. Chris: What are you doing. I take a voodoo doll out of my purse Piper: A VOODOO DOLL Chris: Where did you get that, I thought Luka took it. Jarrin: He did I paid AC to steal it back for me. I put the hair in my voodoo doll and I chant a Hex now I have complete control over Sergai. another man comes looking for Sergai. I use the doll to wake him up. He is now my puppet Koslov: Sergai did you find them I heard gunfire. Jarrin Speaking through Sergai: They got the drop me now one has my gun we should go tell the boss Koslov: Your a stupid fool let¡¯s go As soon as Koslov turns around I use the Voodoo doll to make Sergai hit him on the back of his head. That is two down. then I take his gun. and burn it with fire magic. Next I use Sergai rejoin the group. Hans: You fine them Puppet Sergai: They got drop on me stole my gun Koslov is looking for them. Hans is mad at Sergai and hehits him than he sendshim over to two man name Olav and Andropov. I use Sergai to slap Olav and he believe Andropov did it. Olav: You slapped me Andropov: No,I didn''t Puppet Sergai: Yes, he did I saw him Andropov: SERGAI YOU LIAR! Olav: I knew it Olav and Andropov begin to have an argument and while that is happening Luka see me playing with my voodoo doll he looks pissed. The other one tries to get them to stop fighting. This gives Luka Jax and AC a chance to start subduing they knock them all out and get there weapon. Counting Koslov that we bound and gag and Sergai who is under my control the only one left is Hans. He grabs a Hostage from the crowd it is Stucco. President Veronica. Hans: Sergai come with me Puppet Sergai: Yes Boss I move Sergai over to Hans and he slowly backs away. Than we he least expects it I have Segai bop him on the head with a gun and Veronica is now free. Then I use the doll to make Sergai punch himself in the face and he is knocked out. Man: What the hell just happen Woman: I don''t Know why did he punch himself in the face. This is weirdest robbery ever. After That we call the police and give the criminals to the authorities and Troy goes to the Hospital. Piper also is now healed because werewolves heal a lot faster than humans.We decide to call it a night. Luka wants to ride a lone with me. We are back at the mansion and everyone is already inside. Luka: Why did you bring a Voodoo Doll at the reunion and beside that I thought I took that away. Jarrin: Why didn''t you bring a Voodoo doll Luka: Jarrin Jarrin: I thought I get bored and you¡¯re lucky I brought it with me because of itno one saw us do magic. Luka: Give me doll Jarrin: I don''t wanna Luka: Jarrin give me the doll I begin to run and Luka chases me around the house. Yes, I have gotten quite fast heels. i have had lots practice Luka: Jarrin give me the doll Jarrin: No, it mine I bought it. Jax: They have been married for 10 years and they still act like teenagers He finally catches me and takes the doll Luka: Now It is time for punishment. Jarrin: ha? He throws me over his shoulder like a caveman and we head into bedroom and we don''t come out for the next two days. I will leave it to your imagination for what he made me do. Let¡¯s just say I was sore for a while. He really is a demon. Chapter 143 What Did I miss The Pass Two Days and Billy the Shamen Mika Pov 27 years into the future It been two years and a lot has changed. Right now, I am getting ready for my little brother¡¯s wedding. The squirt is getting married before his big brother.Yeah that is right I have A little brother. When Aoi and I went back into the pastand I saidto my parents that they only had five children. They relaxed their guard. Mom gavea pill that made dad sterile she got it from aunt Robin, but because we told them she only had five children she never gave him the pill and my little brother came into existence on the night of their high School reunion. He is not the only one so did his wife. They both were not supposed to exist. I found out on my birthday. All these memories flash into my head. I was really shocked. I was going to send a message to mom the next day., but she trolled me so hard. That I decided to let it play out. Hur Hur Huraren''t I little Troll. Aoi: Mika aren''t you coming we are going to be late. Aoi comes in with our two-year-olddaughter Kaya. She looks like a darker version of Aoi. and has gold in her hair and on the tips of her cat ears and two of her tails. She also has my red eyes. We were not the only ones that came back from the past that day. I was surprise, but as long as she does not turn out like my sisters I am perfectly happy. We did tell her dad. He wanted to abort her but Aoi refused and he disowned her and I beat the shit out him. It not like he is my superior. I don''t have to like an Asshole. my rage would not have been quenched unless I kicked his ass. Not only that my mom beat the shit out of him as well. You want to tear her away from a granddaughter with a cat ears. That is courting death. She destroyed half the Japanese branch of Tempus. They are still under construction. She is now wanted in Japan and can¡¯t go back. Good thing she wore a mask. Kaya: Daddy Mika: Time to go too Uncle Wedding. Mom good luck you¡¯re going to need it. He was a handful Back to the Present Jarrin Pov Owww my butt hurts so much and I can barely stand. That guy really is a demon in sack he is a pure sadist. he is lucky I am so submissive and have a few masochist tendencieswhen we sleep together. TWO WHOLE DAYS he had me in that room. The punishment game is when one of us do something bad and the others get to tell them what to do no questions asked and we cannot seek retribution. The worse you mess upthe longer you have to be obedient to the other person.I knew Luka would ask for something sexual. That bastard took this chance to make me take it up the Butt. He knows I would never allow it in normal circumstances. He uses this for a once in a life time chance. That was just evil. Not to mention he handcuffed me. I don''t want talk about it anymore. I go down stairs. Misaka looked like she has not slept in two days and Piper is banging her head on the table like she made some kind of terrible mistake. Chris is just smiling reading his I pad. Wait he is smiling I know something happen. Mikki comes in. Jarrin: What I miss Mikki: Two things Jarrin: What? Mikki: Let''s just say that you were not the only one taking it up the butt on the night of the reunion Jarrin:.......... You herd that Mikki: Relax I told you it was just another hole Chris: I can say this She was not a kid that night. That wild girl fucking jumped me. Who am I to decline. Piper: I was drunk very drunk. Jarrin: What wrong with Misaka she looks tired andI know Karama is not here. Mikki: Oh, She just got back Jarrin: Where was she If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Mikki: Defeating and evil necromancer with her Shaman friend. Oh, she got two new guardian spirits. Jarrin: Woah wait what happen. I feel like you just said something extremely important casually. What happen. Misaka: While you were taking punishment in the sheets I was fighting an undead army. With my shaman friendand someasshole priest. That is the last time I do that guy a favor, but I did get something out of it so I guess it worked out. Note to self Never work with Exorcist from the church again. I am going to go say hi to Nobu than I am going to bed. Jarrin: NO NO NO. You are going to explain to me how the hell you endedupfighting the legions of theundead. Misaka: Fine it all started after you got trapped in the bedroom my Luka. Misaka: Pov Misaka: Why did Luka carry Jarrin like a caveman Mikki: I don''t Know I think has do with something about punishment. I try not to get involve when comes to other couple¡¯s sex life. Mikki that is lie in fact you¡¯re the first one to get involved. I also see Piper and Chris drinking. Knowing from past mistakes I should probably stop them. That is how Nobu was born. I am about to intervene and I hear a knock at the door. I go to the door and it Billy the Shaman. I don''t know his last name. I got Yoroichi and Masamune from him. At his store. They were in soul cubes and began to glow. Than the two of them appeared wanting to make contracts. Soul cubes were ordinally design to capture spirits, but later we learn we could trap people in here because everyone has a soul. Billy: Hey Princess Misaka: what do you want Billy and how did you know where I was staying. Billy: Karama told me and I need your help can we talk outside. Misaka: Ok What do you want. Billy: A Necromancer is making a Z bomb Misaka: Z bomb? Billy: It turns the living into the undead. Which gives more power to a necromancer? Necromancer control the dead so the best people to fight them is shaman, onmyoji, Shine Maidenand exorcist. Misaka: I am not a Shaman or an Exorcist I am not any of those. I am Youkai. Billy: True but you have soul magic a perfect weapon against the undead Misaka: I am too busy. Nobu is finally sleeping through the night and I can finally catch up on some much-needed rest. Billy: I need your power. beside I am notasking you to do it for free. Billy throws me two soul cubes one is yellow the other islightgreen. Yoroichi and Masamune come out on their own. Yoroichi: Masa it is them it them Masamune: Calm down Yo I know you are excited to see our comrades but don''t lose composure. It has been a long time since the four of us have been together. Misaka: Comrades? Masamune: Yes, These two served the same lord with Yoroichi and myself. Who happen to be Your Ancestor. Apparently on Yoko mom side she was related to a powerful fox named Saizo Sagara. Yoroichi and Masamune served him. They promised to served him and his family for eternity Since I am technically Yoko they decided to serve me since I am one of the last reaming members ofhis line. The other one is Shinobu but he is just a baby. It was just a coincidence that I went into the shop that day and met Yoroichi and Masamune. Misaka: You have a deal? I release the Two foxes. The green one has glasses and a lab coat on over her robes. She has a mature look.The yellow one has atwin tail hairstyle She is also wearing marital arts uniform. She looks rather Cheerful. Masa: Now all of my wives are here. Wives? Did he just say wives? he was married to all three of them. Masa I thought you were serious person who did not know love. I am surprise you married Yoroichi I am even more surprise you had two other wives. It is like he is the protagonist of his own harem story. The yellow fox and the green fox hug him. Yoroichi feels left out now she hugs him as well Masa is really red Billy: The stud Yellow: Masy beena long-time baby Green: Hello dear it has been a while I hope you andYo have not been fighting a lot. I was usually the peace maker between the two of you. Masa: Will get to see to have somecatch up timeon a later date I think you should introduce yourself to the princess. Green: Oh how rude of me I am Akisame The Genus doctor of poisons and Healing but you can call me Aki, princess Yellow: I am Mutsu aformer Fighter for Higher. After that I make contracts with Aki and Mutsu. Then I ask Lilly to watchNobu because there is no way I am leaving Mikki with my kid. We Knew each other since we were 13. It is not that I don''t trust her.I trust her that I know she is going to do something stupid. Misaka: okhow are we going to get there. Billy:Just look up I look up and see a giant ghost pirate ship. HOW THE HELL DID I NOT SEE THAT UNTILL NOW! Billy: This is the power on one of my spirits Blackbeard. It actually quite a enjoyable ride. The ship picks us up and I decide to take a nap. Misaka: Wake me up when we get there Nobu been keeping up for a long time. Got get rest when I can. I has not been ten minuets before I fall asleep. Chapter 144 Charlie Specter Misaka Pov Billy: Princess, it is time to wake up if you don''t I will kiss you. Misaka: Do that I will tell Karama Billy: Please don''t tell him I said that. He will definitely kill me. He will come out of retirement just to slit my throat in the middle of the night and then laugh evilly like he did before he met you. You Nobu Really calmed him down. Misaka: Come on let¡¯s go. Billy and I get off his flying ghost ship. I never thought I ever be saying That. Then he releases his spirit and the giant ghost ship turns into a single gold coin. Then he puts that coin in his pocket Billy: That gold coinis my medium it helps me channel my Gordian. All Shaman use mediums to help channel the spirits. The Medium has to belong to the ghost in his or her life. This Gold coin was a part of Blackbeard treasure. Misaka: Oh, so that is how it is. We head into the house and two groups. One is a group of Priests they are wearing white and gold and they are holding bibles. The other is a shine Maiden. The lead priest looks at me in disgust. The Shine Maiden is just acting like she has nothing to do with any of it. Is bad I am getting angry at a priest. Head Priest: The Heathen brought a pet Youkai. Billy: Shut up Freed no one likes you. Why do you think you were dropped on the door step of a church? If Mikki were hereshe say SHOTS FIRED! This got so awkward so fast. i guess this guy Freed and Billy got some sort of history with them Freed is pretty angry so is Billy The Shrine Maiden is ignoring everybody. ???: Freed I Know you been brainwashed by the church but there is no reason to be a dick. to everybody who don''t share customs. The church really need to learns some tolerance. In walks in a man with short black hair and brown skin. he is around six foot two and his silver eyes he looks like he is in his early thirties. But I can tell he is older than he looks. Billy: Yo Charlie I was wondering when you would get here Misaka: Charlie Billy: Charlie Specter he is an Exorcist and a Spirit Mage. Charlie: You owe me for this. I was suppose to meet my daughter boyfriend today my wife wanted to shoot me. Billy: Lucy will forgive you she always forgives you. Charlie: Not before she decides to shoot me full of holes. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Freed: It is the Heretic Charlie Specter. You Were a great Exorcist for the church than you married that heretic of witch and those Abnodations of chi.... Before Freed finishes his sentence, Charlie punches him in the face and his nose is bleeding. Charlie puts a dagger to Freed throat. Who would not be mad if someone made fun of their family. Priest: Stand down Charlie Charlie: You guys have not been able to tell me what to in a long time better be careful my hand is quite slippery and I could accidently move it killing him. Priest: Your crazy Charlie: Listen to me Freed. You may be able say anything you want back at the church. But this is not the church. Don''t get cocky and if you ever mention my family again. Not even god will be able to save you from me. Than Charlie puts away his blade like nothing happen all. He got a short a fuse like a family I know. He feels very familiar for some reason. Charlie: I am sorry you had to see that Miss Misaka: My Boyfriend has done worst. Billy: You can say that again. The dude was fucking ninja assassin Misaka: He WAS a assassin. Freed: You will pay for this Humiliation Specter Charlie: It kind of hard for you to be intimidating when you just wet yourself. Shrine Maiden: hahhahahah this is too much I cannot hold it any longer Priest: I pack extra clothes head Priest Freed: SPECTER! Freed goesto change and ten minuet later he comes back in a new pair of pants. the people who call us were Mags. they want us to stop the Z bomb before the Necromancer sets it off. It is guarded by the undead. Freed: The Church Except your mission, but we will not work with heretics, I don''t mine working with the Shrine maiden. Shrine Maiden: The Name Momoka and I would rather work with the so-called Heretic they seem interesting. Billy: I don''t mind You Charlie: Don''t care. I don''t want to work that asshole Freed anyway. The dude is a Tool. What about you Misaka Misaka: Billy the one who invited me I leave it up to him. Billy: Alright Momoka you¡¯re with us. Mag Agent: I don''t care what you do or how you do it just stop necromancer from detonating the Z bombs. Here is his location. Agents hands us each a map. Freed: Such Blasphemy Charlie How could you fall to such a low place. Charlie: You may say I fell but to me It feels like I am flying. I don''t regret one decision that I have made. There People of the Church leave and. Billy summons his ship The Dutchmen Momoka: Wow you guys are interesting I never thought I would be flying on a Ghost ship this is Spirit Magic. Billy: Ladies first Momoka: Such a Gentlemen Misaka: I heard your wife name was Lucy correct Charlie: Yes Misaka: You would not happen to know someone name Jarrin right Charlie: She is my Niece Misaka: I knew it That personality about not giving a shit. This person could only marry into the Blaze family Misaka: I have question Why is Jarrin so afraid of ghost. Charlie: That is kind of my fault. I use to take them on jobs when they were kids when I wasbabysitting. i hypnotize them so that they would forget, but all them subconsciously remember it. That is why all the younger generation are afraid of some forms of undead. don''t tell anyone. So, it his fault, we get up on the Flying Dutchman andafter that we head to the destination of the Necromancer Chapter 145 You 3 are to Dangerous for Childeren Misaka Pov So, that were she got her unnatural fear of ghost it is her uncle fault. All of them got trauma as children. Jarrin is afraid of ghost, Jayden can''t stand skeletons. David freaks out when he sees a ghouland Cammy and Kayla don''t like Zombies. All because of this man in from of me Charlie Specter. My phone rings Misaka: Hello Mikki: Hey Misaka don''t freak out Misaka: Why would I freak out Mikki: Did you know Nobu could fly a plane Misaka: What are you talking about he is one of course he can''t fly..... DID YOU LET THAT KAMAKAZE PIOLET FLY WITH MY SON! Mikki: The guy is great piolet and it was the only way we could get him to go tosleep without you. Misaka: Everyone a great piolet UNTIL THEY CRASH! Where is he. Mikki: We don''t know. Nobu: WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON''T KNOW! Mikki: I mean he flew off into the sunset it was quite majestic Misaka: THE SUNSET WAS HOURS AGO,! Mikki: We thought we could find him. Charlie: Misaka Misaka: Not now Billy: Misaka Misaka: Not now I''m in a crisis here Than they turn my head and I see green ghost plane coming right at us and my son is in the cockpit with Zero. I think they are going to crash but it vanishes and Nobu fly¡¯s into my arms. Misaka: found him Nobu: Mommy Zero: Mission complete objective finding Mommy Mission success. Call on me anytime my contractor Misaka: Hedid a possession he is too young to do a possession and definitely too young to fly a plane Zero: I flew Misaka: NOT THE POINT! Charlie: Is this your son Misaka: Yes, I am sorry I am inconveniencing everybody Now I have to watch my son and fight and undead army great, Just greatA case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Zero: I know what you thinking But I will protect him with every thing I have ???: I will too I look up and see another spirit he has guns on both side of his waist and a Sniper rifle on his back. Who hell is this guy. Misaka: Who are you Zero: He is my partner theSniper Sojiroand he has also contracted with master Shinobu Sojiro: It is nice to meet the madam. Misaka: He contracts a new spirit every time I look up. Is there anymore of you that I should know about ???: Yes, I am the Brawler Tetsu Tetsu looks like a delinquent from the 80 in the Japan. I can tell these three are to dangerous for children. A Kamikaze Piolet,aSniper and a Brawler. They will defiantly steer Nobu down the wrong path. Momaka: Wow 3 Spirits your child is impressive for someone so young. That almost completely unheard of. most people only have one or two. How many do you have Misaka: 4 Momaka: .......... Charlie: That is impressive four spirits Billy: Told you she was something special. Momaka: Looks like were at the Necromancer castle. Freed and the other Priest are already here. We decide to land are ship covertly. We sneak into the castle while Freed and company take care a of a horde of zombies. There not getting overwhelmed so it is fine. We make it to the first Floor and a Giant Zombie is blocking out path. Zombie: I am Gettis none shall get to my Master. Charlie: That guy is big He must have been a giant Momaka: One of the biggest Zombie I have ever seen. Billy:So, who wants to take him on Momaka: I am not really equipped handle someone like this. Mutsu: Me princess. me chooseme. Mutsu appears out of nowhere revving to go. Misaka: Can we beat him Mutsu: When you use, me you gain all my moves plus my strength and I am the strongest when it comes to brute force out of your four spirits. Misaka: Zero watch Nobu. I guessI am up. Gettis: None shall pass Misaka:To get to the bomb we have to defeat you Mutsu POSSESSION SOUL ARMOR FIGHTER FORM! Mutsu turns into yellow energy and covers my body. my hair is put into twin tails and I now wearing a yellow martial arts outfit. I gather all the information to be able to use Mutsu power. Momoka: A body Possession I never seen it before without someone losing control. Billy: I did not invite her because she was a nice piece of ass. Chris: This ought to be interesting. Gettis: None will pass Mutsu in Misaka head: He is not sharpest tool in the shed is He Misaka: Yeah this is like the third time he said this. He is like a Robot. Gettis: None will pass Gettis Charges at Me he is slow butstrong, I catch his arm than Ido a shoulder throw and send him into the. wall. He keeps on saying this one line None Will Pass. Gettis than fire more punches but he cannot keep up with my speed than I do two kicks to his head and it turns all the way around. That does nothing He simply moves his body backto how it was, None of my attacks are working my fist has the force of a truck and he continues to get back up. Mutsu: Princessdo a Soul Palm Misaka: soul palm Mutsu: That is not his real body it basically a shell so no matter how we hurt it. It won¡¯t do any good. Put sprit energy into your palm and force the soul out of the zombie body. Misaka: Here goes nothing SOUL PALM Spirit energy flows into the palm of my hand and I slam it into the Gettis chest the soul comes out of it body and Gettis cease to move. After the soul is out it returns to the other side. But not before thanking me. Necromancer: Pov What and interesting technique I want her? I want to have her. She can do a possession without going mad. I want to have her powers. I will put her in my zombie army.Gettis was just a low-ranking Zombie I did not give him many commands. Just made him guard the entrance. I call on my higher-ranking Zombie who actually show some sign of intelligence. I tell them to bring me the girl and tell them to kill the rest. She will become a greatest asset to my zombie army. I cannot wait to put her in my collection. They will never stop me from activating my Z bomb ahahhahhahahh Chapter 146 You Go Bye Bye Misaka Povs We have just defeated Gettis When Freed and his Priests enter the room. There were more of them before and now it is down to three. They look rather tired. Freed looks at me with more disgust. Freed: What kind of Blasphemy is this to actually a low a dirty spirit to possess you. This is without a doubt the work of the devil. This kind of Black magic cannot live in this world. Mutsu: Did he just call me dirty. OH HOLD ME BACK! suddenly Sojiro sneaks up behind him and put his gun towards his head and Freed goes into a cold sweat. Billy is laughing Charlie is yawning and Momaka is feeling indifferent. Hey I am not going to let my kid be a killer at 1 Billy: That kid is truly Karama son. Sojiro: Master does not like you. Apologize to the Madam and her Spirits or suffer the consequences Nobu:BADGO BYE BYE! Misaka: You want to kill him? Nobu: Go bye bye Misaka: You can''t kill him. That is wrong. Nobu: Mean to mommy go bye bye Misaka: Who taught you this Nobu: Daddy I do face palm great Nobu may look like me, but he got some tendencies of his father. That is what I get for allowing him to babysit when I am not around. I will talk to him later. Misaka: Nobu Yu can''t kill everyone you don''t like. It is bad and it will be hard to make friends. Don''t even get me started on school. Nobu: bad Misaka: Bad Shojiro disappears but Nobu still is looking angry at Freed. He is making that face Karama makes when is looking at a Deadman walking. I got nip this in the bud really quick or fear for his future. My ears perk up someone is coming. I see Magic circle teleporting us. I get tele ported with Nobu and the three Priest. Billy Freed and Momaka get teleported and Charlie is all by himself. Misaka: It is look like were still in the castle. Priest 1: Great we got teleported with the Youkai.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Priest 2: Now Now Tim they can''t help that they are the scum of existence. Priest 3: SHUT UP DID YOU NOT JUST SEE WHAT THAT KID DID TO FREED! At least one of them has some common sense. Priest 3: I apologize for my commander and my comrade I am Albert a Church Exorcist. Those two are the twins Jim and Tim. Un like the others I know not all Supernatural are bad. They are just like people I have learn that recently. Albert has tan skin, brown hair, and green eyes. For a second they almost look reptilian. almost like Tsubasa it couldn''t be. I shouldn''t pry into others affairs. Tim: Albert what are you doing having a conversation with that monster Albert: We need to work together. The most important thing is finding the bomb Misaka: I agree Jim: I am not working with a Youkai do what you want Albert. Jim and Tim leave. Albert: I join the church to serve god but I feel over the years that we have become the things we were meant to fight against Misaka: You don''t seem to be like the others. Albert: You could say that. my mother was a nun, but my dad was something else. Wow that is vague. my ears perk up again that sounded like gun shots. It sounded like where Jim and Tim where going. We quickly head there and fine Jim and Tim on the floor dead. Albert: and Enemy but where. My ears perk up Misaka: ALBERT GET DOWN! I cover Nobu and I push Albert to the floor. I see a bullet stuck into the wall. ???; That is some good reflexes. I see a zombie come out of the shadows he is carrying a sniper rifle ??? I am Zane a Zombie created froma soul of anunpatrolled marksman and you are nothing more than moving targets. I quickly get Zero toget Nobu out of hereand Albert and I avoided attack from the sniper. I can''t get near him. I can''t even switch to Yoroichi my long range attacker or risk getting shot during the transformation. This bad were in a pinch. Then Bullet ricochet off the wall and hits me in the leg. Then he shoots Albert in the Shoulder Misaka: ahhhhh! Albert: YOOUR HIT! are you ok Misaka: Yeah, he got me in the leg though. You don''t look that much better Zane: The Boss wants you alive I could have killed you at any time. Albert: Danm I guess I¡¯ll have to change others why I am dead Zane begins to pull the trigger but is stopped buy a bullet Zane: Ahhh WHAT BASTARD DID THAT! In the door way, a Fox around 16 he is wearing a black shirt and pant. With a long purple overcoat. he white ear and tail with purple tips. With the most familiar purple eyes. Zane: Who the hell are You ??: You hurt my mom now you have to go bye bye Misaka: ...Nobu? How is this possible my baby son turned into teenager? Nobu: I will explain later but first I got pump this bastard full of lead. Zane: You think a punk kid can beat me in a shoot out Zane fires several rounds but Nobu shoots all the bullets out of the air. Nobu: All right Sojiro lets do this. Sojiro: Yes, my contractor Shootout between Nobu and Zane Begins Chapter 147 Who Said Ninjas Cant Use Guns Misaka Pov Confuse I am so confused how is possible that Nobu is now 16 teen years old and he smiling like Karama when his is about to kill someone. Zero appears before me, Zero: You are probably rather confused, but I think it best to call out my mom. Misaka: mom Zero: Aki Aki: WHAT! AKI suddenly appears out in her form now she is confused as well. Masamune also comes out feeling like he has had a shock to his system. Of course, Karama was also shocked when he had realize he was a father. Yoroichi also comes out Masamune: Aki explain Aki: I got pregnant before you died, but I died during childbirth. Zero: I am ZeroSanada the first son. Parents Masamune Sanada and Akisame Sanada.Sojiro is Yoroichi son and Tetsu is Mutsu son. We thought it be best to serve the next generation. We all live for hundreds of years before dying on the battle field I see no wonder Zero was so polite to Masamune and Yoroichi. It also explains why those three spirits gathered around Nobu. I get Aki to heal me and Albert. Zero: The Young master wanted to help. We were running like the madam told us, but Nobu wanted to help.I did not know my mom and Yoroichi and Mutsu raised the three of us and then died protecting us. We did not want that for the young master. Using soul possession both parties have access to each other abilities. Right now,Sojiro isunlocking Nobu racial trait of a kitsune to change it age allowing Nobu to age. He will return to infant when the Possession is over. Aki:Mutsu you knew about thiswhen they got here and did not tell any of us. Mutsu: I thought their names sounded familiar, but I died when they were six. I did not know what they look liked when they were grown and I kind of forgot Teehee. Tetsu: Mom is still a ditz. I look at the battle and I see Nobu fighting and it kind of reminds me of Karama. Nobu Pov Nobu: Is that all you got I thought you were some sort of a great marksman. You could not shoot a fish in a barrel. Zane:What kind of gun man are you how can you move so fast. Zane is tries to shoot me with a rain of bullets. but I use my speed to dodge them all then I return fire. Nobu: SOUL SHURIKEN SHOT! I pull the trigger and shoot out shuriken. If I can think it, I can shoot it. and my soul magic is the only thing that will hurt this zombie. He ducks for cover and that give me a chance to close the distance. Zane: FOOL! He changes his gun into a shot gun. I expected as much it looked like it hit me. Misaka: NOBU! But he was wrong and suddenly I turn intoa puff of white smoke and a log appears in my place. Misaka: Substitution Of course, I can do a simple substitution jutsu. I see dad do it almost every day. when he gets in trouble with mom. Now Zane is boiling with rage. Hefires his gun widely.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Zane: What kind ofsniper are you. Nobu: I am a sniper, but I am also a ninja Zane: NINJAS DON''T USE GUNS! Nobu: Who made that a rule you got change with the times. CLONE JUTSU I use a clone Jutsu to summon 2 more of me than i run around extremely fast to make sure he does not know which one is the real me. then I put away my pistol and take the rifle off my back. Thanall three of usfireA SOUL SHURIKEN BARRAGE SNIPER SHOT at Zane. Nobu: I here this from dad and Yuske all the time a Ninja is a master of Deception 30 percentof these attack are real and the other 60 percent is fake. You can''t dodge them all so which one are you going dodge and which one are you going to take the hit. Zane doges several fake blasts and is hit by several fake blasts, But he is also hit but more of the real shots and it starts to burn his body. He screams in pain. Zane: Ahhhhhhh! Nobu: Looks like you chose wrong. Zane: YOU BASTARD! I hate to admit it but, he is right I am bastard my parents are not married even though they live together. I should do something about that in the future. I shoot several shots. He doges them and starts to taunt me. Zane: Ha you miss Nobu: Wasn''t aiming at you. Those were my bomb shots. They have a delayed reaction and they should be going off in 3...2...1 the wall collapses and he is trapped under the debris. I always here grandpa Yuske and dad talking about always be three steps ahead of your opponent. I walk over to Zane and place my gun on to his temple. Nobu: For hurting my mom you go bye bye I pull the trigger BANG! Itbrains go all over the wall and a soul appears and returns to the great beyond. No longer under the control of the Necromancer Zane: Thanks, kid Nobu: No problem old man. Then I walk over to Mom and the other priest Zero and Tetsu are there as well Misaka: Nobu that was amazing.Just don''t make it a habit of killing people Nobu: Is it really killing someone if they already died. Misaka: Don''t get cheeky with me. Nobu: Yes mam. He mom Misaka; Hmmm Nobu: How come you won¡¯t get married to Dad. I know what going on I just can''t communicate it well. Misaka: ah I will tell you when you¡¯re older Nobu: I am older Misaka: Not temporary Nobu: All right all stop asking for now, but this conversation is not over. Oi priest Albert: Yeah Nobu: I like you. You were only one that was not a dick to my mom. I don''t like the other guy. he makes fun of my mom again and I am going to make him go bye bye. Then I release Sojiro and turn back into a one year old. I go into my mom arms.I am getting kind of sleepy. Falling asleep near her is the best. I close my eyes and fall asleep. Necromancer Pov Danm it I cannot believe one of my Zombie commander lost to an infant. Well at least I know there is not one person with this magic. There are two and what kind of collectors would I be if I did not get the matching set. I summoned my skeleton dragon. Skeleton Dragon: Yes, my master Necromancer: Change of plans bring me the woman and her child tell the others as well Skeleton: Dragon: Yes, my Master. Charlie Pov Well I am guess I am by myself. I got split up from everyone. I not too worried about Billy, but I am kind of worried about Misaka. I saw her get transported with the priest and I know how they discriminate. Not to mention she has her child with her. She is same age as my niece and is also her friend I should look out for her. Suddenly a White slash comes at me I avoided it. ???: That was impressive dodge Charlie: Who are you ???: I am The Zombie Gideon The White Knight! Charlie: Did you say the White knight I look in my pocket and one of soul cubes is glowing it is that guy. He never wants to fight he usually to lazy. Why is he revving to go now? I open the black soul cube and outcome one of my guardian sprits. Charlie: Percy you came out own your own something is up. Gideon: Hello Percival the Black knight Charlie: You two know each other. Percival: Yeah, we were in training together and we were rivals, but also friends. Specter I can''t allow someone to use my friend as a pawn. It should be me the one who finish this. Not Lancelot Charlie: Very well I take out my dagger. Charlie: MEDIUM KINGHT''S DAGGER PERCIVAL WEOPON FORM THE BLADE OF DARKNESS DURANDAL! Percival goes into the dagger and turns into a giant black blade Charlie: All right Gideon time to set you free. Chapter 148 You Dont Have to Like Him Just Fight With Him Charlie Pov I am facing the Zombie known as Gideon. He just happens to be the rival of one of my Spirits Percival the Black knight. I put Percy into my medium creating the sword of darkness Durandal Gideon: So you use the sword of darkness. Letsee if the darkness will consume the light or the light pierce through the darkness COME THE HOLY SWORD ESCALION Gideon summons a holy sword of light preparing for battle Percy: A Zombie using a holy sword that is just wrong Charlie: You read my mind Percy Gideon: My master has allowed me to wield Escalion once again.It isa Knight duty to protect his Master Percy: You been brainwashed Gideon. The bastardjust brought you back for for his selfish desirse. He using you. Snap out of it. You don''t belong here anymore. Gidieon: SILENCE I WILL NOT LET YOU DIRTY MY MASTER NAME Charlie: It is useless Spirits that are raised by a necromancer show Absolut obedience. The only way to save your friend is to kick ass. Gideon: Enough talk HOLY SLASH Charlie: SHROWD OF DARKNESS Gideon swings his sword and a wave of holy energy I defend and disappear into darkness. I come out of the shadows and are blade cross. he may be fast but he is no where near as fast as Lucy. Gideon: You are quit the sword fighter to bad all of you must die except for the foxes Charlie: What did you just say. Gideon: My Master wants the female fox and her child. He wants to add them to his collection so he can have access to their power. Charlie: Percy I know he your friend... Percy: Time is of the essence and you need to finish thisquickly. Gideon was never one to keep his mouth shut even when he was alive. We all hated that part of him but, I am glad he still has som of his habits. Charlie: Let finish this quick DARKNESS TAKE OVER Demonic dark energy comes from Durandal and covers my body in black Aura. It increase my speed strength and reflexes. I begin my on slot on Gideon and hit him with a bombardment of attacks and finally cut his head off and his soul is released, but he does not go to great beyond. Gideon: Thank you for saving me I would like to contract with you.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Percy: Don''t do it this guy is a moron Charlie: I don''t have time for this. Come on will do it later. I take out a soul cube and put Gideon in it the cube turn white. Then I release Percival and head to find Misaka and Nobu. Billy Pov Billy: Where are we? Momaka: I think we are outside again Freed: Great I am stuck with the Heretic Billy: Great were with the pant pisser. Freed: I am a servant of the one true god Billy: There are multiple gods out there. What makes your so danm important. Freed: You ingrate heretic I will not let you deface our lord and savior Mikos Billy: a God give a groupof people a little bit of power and they all turn into extremist. You pissing me off for a while now I think it about time we settle this. Freed: For once I agree with you heretic Momaka: Now boys This is no time to see who dick is bigger we got a bomb to stop Billy: Yeah, your right my dick is bigger and we do have a bomb to stop. ???: Too bad You will die here We turn around and see a female Zombie with purple skin and green hair. She would look hot if she was not you dead. ??? I am Morgana and all of you will die by my hand Freed: There is one of you and three of us you cannot possibly win you¡¯re out numbered. She snaps her fingers and summons a horde of lower zombies appear. i guess she is a summoner. Which is not good if we do not take her out she will just create more zombies. Morgana: What did you just say about being outnumbered. hahhahahahha Billy: You just had to jinx us. Freed: Shut up heretic Momaka: Will you two please stop fighting. Morgana: Do go ahead it will save me the trouble of killing you. Freed: Fine I hate you Heretic but I hate this abomination more. I suggest a truce Billy: Fine truce, but I still don''t like you. Momaka: You don''t have to like him just fight with him. The Zombies begin their charge. We counter attack. Freed takes out a sword and Momaka takes a piece of paper. I have seen those pieces of paper before it what eastern style exorcist use. I take out a colt revolver belonging to the outlaw Jessie James Freed: SPIRIT BLADE! Momoka: SHIKIGAMAI TAIGA! Billy: MEDIUM COLT REVOLVERS COME JESSIE JAMES GUNS BLAZING. Morgana: Attack my minions destroy them. Necromancer Pov I look at the monitor. I have only defeated two of the enemy, but another of my Commanders have fallen these people are stronger than I gave the credit for. it looks like I check the screen again look like the foxes and a priest are coming to me. I better give them a warm welcome. I summoned My skeleton dragon. My strongest creature. S dragon: You rang my master Necromancer: Prepare for battle we will have guest arriving soon remember do not kill the foxes just the priest that they are with. S Dragon: I understand I was lucky and was able to capture the spirit of a dead dragon he is my strongest creature. Even though he only has half the power of a real one it will be more than enough to take care of a simple priest and kidnap a girl and her child. The bomb I created is a z bomb and will turn all living things into zombies that i will have control over. 15 minutes and the bomb will go offand I will rule hahahahahhahahahah Chapter 149 Here Comes Daddy Billy Pov Wow they just keep coming with no end in sight. This is really annoying. I shoot another one in the head. I believe that was number 33. Then I use STAMPEDE SHOT TO SUMMONa herd of horses to trample my enemies.Momaka is riding her Shikigami Taiga. It is some sort of flaming demon tiger. She is also shooting arrows like a war goddess. I might ask her out when this is over. Freed is using a spirit blade and holy water. Freed: The power of our god compels you. Billy: Any of you have a big finisher¡¯s I have one but I will only be able to take out half. Freed: I am better in one on one. Billy: I knew you would be useless, Momaka what about you. Momaka: I do but, I will be totally defenseless if I use it and what if it does not work. Billy: Than I will protect you with everything I have even if it cost me my lifesimple as that. Momaka.....IDIOT! Billy: Did I say something wrong. You will be defenseless it only right that I protect you. Freed: He is not only a Heretic but a moron. Billy: Who you calling moron. Anyway, use it Momaka: All right but you got to protectme cowboy SHIKIGAMI OROCHI Momoka summons a huge eight headed black and blueserpents. i guess that is her trump card. I guess it about time I summon mine. I take out Marshall Teach''s coin.The manknownfor terrorizing theseas, Black Beard. I flip the coin and summon the FLYING DUTCHMEN Momaka: I thought that your ship was just your vehicle Billy: I may use it to get to place to place, but it is also a Pirate Ship and what pirate ship does not have cannons. Big, Gigantic cannons Momaka: Impressive Yeah chicks dig giant cannons. Reveal all the cannons on my ship there are at least a hundred. than on my mark I am ready to fire. Morgana see my ship and Momaka serpent and her face starts to go pale. I think she can sense a big attack come. She tries to get us to stop us by attacking us but now it is to late Billy: Momaka let finish this. Freed you are no help at all why are youeven here. Momaka: You had get that last shot in. Billy: Yes, I did Now FLYING DUTCHMAN CANNON BOMBARDMENT Momaka: OROCHI OCTO BEAM! We fire our attack when it is over it like a nuke hit the battle field and Morgana soul returns to the great beyond. Momaka is about to faint all her energy has been use up her shikigami have all disappeared. I catch her. Then I pick her piggy back. Her face turns red. Yeah, I think I just scored some brownie points. Billy: Come on let¡¯s go Momaka..... um yeah Momaka, The Asshole and I head back into the castle I hope everyone is all right. Misaka Pov We finally make it to a room with all these machines in them. There is a huge one blinking with a countdown on it. Itsays ten minutes left. I seen enough spy movies to figure out that once that count down hits zero things will go boom. My ears perk up and I hear clapping. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Necromancer: Congratulations you manage to make it Albert: It over surrender now Necromancer: Do you think I would lose to ordinary priest Misaka: I am still Here I a barrier surrounds me and Nobu. I use Mutsu strength and begin punching and kicking it, and I create shockwaves but no matter what I cannot break it. I am trapped. Misaka: Danm It Necromancer: I am good at two things making barriers and raising the dead. I can''t have my merchandise get scratch in the battle now can. I was going turn you into a zombie, but looking at you now you are actually quite attractive. It is a wastes to turn you into mindless corpse Not to mention that magic of yours is inherited ability which mean if I have a child with you I can get that magic and combine it with my necromancer ability I will have the perfect pawn . Ofcourse, I will take the kid and add him to my collection of corpses. Misaka: You Bastard Albert: Unforgivable Necromancer: Rise my Skeleton Dragon A huge skeleton dragon appears Albert: A dragon it had to be a dragon Misaka: I think it is time that you use that thing I gave you. I gave it to you if Nobu and I were ever in a bind. Do it Now Albert Pov Albert: What is this thing supposed to summon you never gave a clear answer. Misaka: Let¡¯s call it my strongest trump card Albert: Ok whatever you say I can probably handle the dragon, but fighting the dragon and the Necromancer at the same time while trying to defeat them in 8 minutes is not something I can do on my own. I take out the talisman and I do the hand sign like Misaka shows me. What could her strongest trump card be Necromancer: What are you planning Albert: Ok like this SUMMONING JUTSU I make the hand sign and then I throw the talisman a portal comes and out pops a fox with nine tailsin black suit and a purple tie. He has black fur with purple. He has a Katana on waste. Necromancer: Who THHE FUCK ARE YOU! The fox does not answer. Is he one of her spirits. Than he goes over to the barrier and puts his hand on his sword. Necromancer: Try you want I don''t know who you are but it is impossible to destroy that barrier with a simple sword Karama: Shut up your annoying me. Necromancer: YOU! Than he draws his Katana and slashes the barrier in half easily like a piece of tofu who is this guy. Necromancer: A level 10 barrier impossible Misaka: KaramaI¡¯ll allow it. The fox eyes widen Karama: Allowing me to kill someone he must have really piss you off. What did he say to you She whispers something into his ear and his face goes dark he let off and extreme amount of pressure. The killing intent is almost suffocating me. It all pointed directly at the Necromancer. Nobu wakes up. Nobu: Daddy Albert: ..Daddy¡­.. DADDY! Karama: Oi priest Isn''t that same line the kid gave Albert: Yeah Karama: Can you handle skeleton lizard Albert: No problem Karama: Good I don''t want any interruptions one more thing, you get in my way I''ll kill you. Albert: Sure, thing no problem This guy is leaking out more death aura then Necromancer. Karama: Misaka take care of the bomb Misaka: How the hell am I supposed to do that. Karama: I don''t know I am an assassin not bomb expert try pressing buttons, Just notthe red one. Now Shitface time we have little chat and when I say chat what I mean is I am going to kill you in the most painful way possible Necromancer: Do you really.... Karama is faster than Nobuwhen he was in his adult form I could hardly see him at all. He punches the Necromancer into the opposite room. S dragon: MASTER I grab the dragons tail and I stop him from moving Albert Where do you think you¡¯re going your opponent is me DRGONIFICATION My hair turn white and my white scales grow. You can see my white wings and my tail has a green flame on it. This is my dragon form not even my fellow priest no about this. My mother was a human nun who taught me the ways of god.but my fatherwas a Ghost dragon. I don¡¯t mean he was dead dragon well he is dead now, but he had the power of a ghost. The dragons came and my father fought and died protecting us. They said I was an abomination. I learn to forgive them through the teaching of the lord by mother. I use to have whole lot of rage in me. Now that the church has swayed from its rightful teaching. I think I am going to leave it and become solitary priest teaching ways of god. I might start an orphanage Albert: I am usually a pacifist but I cannot allow you and your master continue this way living I must stop you. Misaka: I guest your no ordinary priest Albert: You could say that Chapter 150 So it Was the Red Button? Misaka Pov S Dragon: ROAAAAAAAAR! Albert: ROAAAAAAAAAAR! Albert and the Dead Dragon are fighting and Karama went to go torture the necromancer. Necromancers are really weak if they can''t summon any of their undead servants and there is no way Karama would let him do that. Hell, he won''t even get a hit in. Karama has started training with Yuske again at our houselearning more techniques. NOW HOW THE HELL DO I STOP A BOMB! 6 Minutes left and I have no idea what to do. It is like the timer is laughing at me. S Dragon: YOU WILL DIE CORRASIVE BREATH Albert: ECTO ROAR! It is ever harder because I got two people fighting behind me and I cannot concentrate. I press the green button the countdown has gone even faster. WHAT THE HELL! There is too much pressure for me to this on my own.Ican seeCharlie, Momaka, Billy and Freed coming in. Freed looks shocked when he sees Albert''s transformation. I wave them over and they navigate through the battle field. Albertsblocks all the attacks thatare aimedat everyone while they are crossing. Billy: I knewthere was a reason I liked Albert better than The Asshole Freed: He lied to us he is a supernatural he will be punished when we return. Charlie: Shut up Freed who said he would return with you. Misaka glad you and Nobu are ok. Where is the Necromancer I heard, he was after you two so I came as quickly as I could? I guess there was no need for me to rush after all. Misaka: He is being executed by Karama we don¡¯t have time right now Charlie: Karama? Billy: Her baby daddy. I can''t believe you let him off his leash. Momaka: Does anyone know how to deactivate the bomb we are down to four minuets Freed: Jim and Tim do that is why I brought them along Misaka: Dead Freed: WHAT Why did you not protect my man Misaka: They brought it on themselves. They did not want to work with me like Albert did. So, they went ahead and were gunned down. Don''t blame me it was their prejudice.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Freed:.... Ok let try the yellow button Freed pushes the yellow button and we lose two minutes. FUCK YOU FREED! You FUCKED UP BIGGER THAN I DID! Billy: WAY TOO GO FREED. I knew you were useless are trying to get us all killed. Momaka: Freed you are no longer aloud to touch it. Charlie: Why did they even send him. It not his charming personality or his brain. Misaka: Go sit in the corner. Freed: What? you can''t possibly¡­. Misaka: GO SIT IN THE CORNER! Freed goes to sit in the corner looking all depressed. I do not have time to care for his feeling we are down to one minute. This is not good this thing is taunting us. S Dragon: BONE DRAGON CLAW! Albert: GHOST DRAGON CLAW! Albert uses his ghost claw to rip out theskeleton dragon''s soul and it heads for the great beyond. Than he transforms back and quickly comes over to us. Albert: How are we doing Everyone: Not good Charlie: What if we ask the necromancer to deactivate. Of course, why did I not think of that before. I am about to go get Karama, but he has already come back he has the head of the Necromancer in his hand. Great so much for that idea Karama: WhatI miss Misaka: Curse my blind rage. Karama: Hah? Ok we got15 seconds left. We don¡¯t have much time looks like this it for us. All living things will turn into zombies. Nobu: Red Suddenly Zero appears and slams his hand on the red button Everyone: NOOOOOOO! Zero: Master Nobu wishes to press the red button Bomb computer: Bomb deactivated Everyone: WHAT! Misaka: Such a good boy Nobu you are so smart. Karama: That''s my boy Billy: More like lucky, but I don''t give danm right now. Charlie: So, it was the red button after all. that contradicts every spy movie I have ever seen. Who knew? After Nobu stops the Z bomb Karama leaves to go back to Japan because he is there for work. I decide to invite Albert, Billy and Momaka to Greyline. I am a head of a knew department. Luka said I could hire anyone That I wanted. They all agree. We also threaten Freed not to tell the church about Albert transformation. We said to tell them that Albert died like the rest of his man and he was the only survivor of the mission. Charlie heads home, and Billy drops me and Nobu off back at the Mansion and then they head off to Hollow Wood California. We will be back in a couple of days. Misaka: And that is what happen Jarrin: Wait Uncle Charlie caused my trauma Misaka: THAT WHAT YOU GOT FROM MY STORY! You know what I don''t care I am tired and going to bed. Nobu: Sleepy Misaka: That is right sleepy Chapter 151 Saprise Visitor Adam pov THIS IS IMMPOSSIBLE! Her scent it has changed. I can no longer get a hold of her scent anymore it is gone. That could only mean one thingPiper has chosen a mate. She might not even know it, but since I can no longersmell her that is that can only be the case. It must be another wolf covering upher scent. I should have suspected something when Bishop and his team did not return. I thought Piper took them out, but It was another wolf. For stealing my girl, I will kill you. I get a call from the Boss Boss: Did you find Piper Adam: It no longer possible Boss: What does that mean. Adam: I mean she has mated with someone I can''t smell her anymore. I can''t track her anymore. I sent a team to her last known location, but she no longer their she is in the wind. Boss: Danm It must be that bastard protecting her. I knew he was an enemy but I had no idea he was a wolf. Adam: What wolf? Boss: Eddy Smoker (AKA Chris) Adam: Eddy Smoker? I have never heard of him before. Is he an Alpha Boss: I don''t know. I have a job for you Adam.I want you to fine and Kill this man named Eddy Smoker Adam: You don''t have to tell me twice. Ifhe is the one that mated with Piper I willgive this Eddy Smoker a slow and painful death. No one steals from me and lives to tell about it. Boss: I will leave it to you TheBoss hangs up andsummons member off the pack. Adam: Spread out find me any information onthis Eddy Smoker. Than bring him to me. Pack: Yes Alpha Piper Pov Chris: Achuuuuuu Piper: You can''t catch a cold right now I already feel sick. My stomach killing me. Can you please go get me some medicine? Chris: Luka already went out Jarrin not feeling to good either a bug must be going around. It has been a couple of weeks since we have been back. It also been a couple of weeks since Chris and I .....shared the same bed . He no longer calls me kid and started using my name. He also seems a little nicer. Jarrin Senpai and I have been vomiting all morning. So, Luka went out to get some medicine. I feel rather tired lately I have sleeping a lot more recently and I think I have gain a bit of weight.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Jarrin: Danm i have not threw up this much and long time. Piper: When was the last time you were like this Jarrin Sempai Jarrin: The last time I felt like this was when I was....pregnant Everyone in the room goes silence Jarrin Senpai eyes widen. My eyes widen, Chris nearly chokes on his cigarette. when he hears that. it is impossible it completely impossible. Luka comes back with medicine and Jarrin Sempai punches him. Luka: Owww What Jarrin: YOU IDIOT BECAUSE WHAT YOU DID TO MEI MIGHT BE PREGNANT AGAIN! Luka: Didn''t Mika say that we only have five kids. Suddenly a time portal open and abottle with a note appears in it. Jarrin: A message Jarrin Senpai open thebottle and reads the message out aloud Mika: DearMom and Dad. I accidently pulled a Barry Allen. Because Aoi and I went back into the past and met you guys Inow have a little brother. Because youdid not sterileDad when you were supposed to so whoops. Also, that caused a butterfly effect which allowedAunty Piper and Uncle Chris to sleep together that night. They would have been just friends normally, but now they have daughter. That really freaked me out whenI met her. I was going to tell youafter my birthday but you trolled me and I did not feel likeit anymore. Love yourSECOND son Mika. PS Dad remember2042. The Timeline may have changed but that day is still there. PLEASE FOR GOD SAKES REMEMBER 2042! Jarrin: MIKA YOU LITTLE TROLL! Piper: What is going on Jarrin: Congratulation Piper your pregnant I got a message from the future. Chris: Time travel exist Luka: Not yet but it will. Chis: I need a smoke Jarrin takes Chris cigarette out of his mouth Chris: Hey Jarrin: It is bad for the babies Piper: I am having a hard time believing in time travel. Chris: So am I Jarrin: Go Take the test if you don''t believe me. I got to go sterilize Luka with the pill Robin gaveme. I knew I should have use it sooner. Well it is too late for regrets now. After that Chris decide to go by a whole bunch of pregnancy test. What did he expect me to pee on all of those tests? I only need one. No matter what the answer will stay the same how many test I take. he gives me a bottle water than I wait. This is impossible, please be wrong. I look at the test. Piper: It is blue Chris: I don''t know what that means. Piper: It means I am going to have a baby Chris:...... Piper: Aren¡¯t you going to say anything. You¡¯re going to be a Dad Chris: I don''t know what to say. I need a smoke and I need time tothink about things, but we will talk about this. I hear the doorbell ring Jarrin Senpai is still trying to force that sterile pill down Luka throat. He is resisting, but she finally gets him to swallow it buy putting it in her mouth and using her tongue to shove it down his throat by kissing him. I never knew she could be that forceful. She must really not want to have any more kids after this one. That understandable she has five kids now going on six. I open the door. I am surprised it is Jax, Mikki, there kids and..... Piper: KALI! Kali: Hello Piper you don''t look happy to see me did you do somethig I shouldknow about. Piper: I am always happy to see you Kali. There is nothing you need to know about. Everything is fine. I didn''t do anything wrong hahahahahh Kali: Really,than why do you have Christian scent all over you. Piper: FUCK! Chapter 152 I Hate Adam But I Love Piper More Piper Pov Piper: Kali what are you even doing here. Kali: I came to visit Jax and found out you and Chris were staying across the street so I decided to stop by. Didn''t Christian tell you I would be stopping by soon. Piper: No Kali is giving a mischievous smile it is like she knows. No, she can''tknow I just found out. Jax sniffs the air and then he whispers something to Mikki and she smiles as well. Mikki: Would like to holdJamie Piper. Piper: ...Why? Mikki: It is good practice for the future. Piper:.......... THEY KNOW! THEY DEFANITLY KNOW!How could they possibly know? I start to sweat. Than Mikki looks at Chris and just smiles. I sweat harder. I forgot she knew about my one night stand with Chris. I have not slept with anyone else. I was virgin for crying out loud. So, he is the only option for who the father is. Kali: Women give off a different scent when they are pregnant. Chris did not know because he has never smelled a pregnant woman before. But Jax knew right away. Not only that your boobs have gotten bigger. Jarrin: JAX DID YOU KNOW ABOUT ME! Jax: Depends are you going hit me. Mikki: Come on Jarrin Don''t be mad at Jax. He knew a week ago, but did not want to tell you because it was yours and Luka business. It would not be right if he had said anything. Kali: So Piper Who is the father. Chris: I am going for a smoke break Piper: CHRISTIAN VAIL DON''T YOU DARE RUN RIGHT NOW! Kali: Oh, I see Christian come with me we need to have a little chat. Piper: You¡¯re not going to kill him right. Kali: Of course, not you silly girl. I just want to have a heart to heart talk with Christian. It is a little personal. Come on Christian let¡¯s go. I need to ask you a few things.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Chris follows Piper to his room. I follow them upstairs and I put my ears against the door. Everyone else comes and follows suit we listen in. Chris Pov Kali: So, you got Piper pregnant Chris: accident Kali: Do you love her Chris: I think I do Kali: There is no think you must be certain. I won¡¯t give her to you if you aren''t. I take her and my soon to be granddaughter Chris: How do you know it will be a girl Kali: I am can feel it. I know that child is a girl Chris: You said that three times and you had three sons Kali: Don''t get cocky with me boy. So, do you love her. Chris: Yes, I love her Kali: Ok good now that thing is settled there is something else I want to talk to you about. I want talk to you about someone named Eddy Smoker AKA you. Chris: How did you know it was me. The only one who herd me use that name was Piper. Kali: You loved your brother, and you love to smoke. If someone knows you and they did not figure it out they would be an idiot. I may lose a lot a money when I am gambling but I am no idiot. He is looking for you now Chris. He does not know anything about you so he will never find you if you keep your mouth shut.Normally I would not ask you of this. I tend not to get involve in others people business, but this involves my daughter. Give up on your revenge. I do not want my daughter raising a child on her own. I also don''t want her to be put into any danger because of your vengeance.If you continue this path I will take Piper with me here and now. No If ands or buts Chris: I hate Adam. I hate him with every fiber of my being. I would have risk my life to go down with him. Kali: Didyou say would have? Chris: I may hateAdam, but I lovePiper more Everyone: Awwwwww that so sweet Damn it. Were people listening outside the entire time. God fucking danm it my image is ruin. My ears all red. I don''t know if I should open the door not, I don''t get a choice in the matter Kali opens the door. Piper is as red as tomato. It kind of cute. Mikki: Are little Badass has a heart of gold. Jarrin: You chose good. If he would have said I would give you up. I would of have kicked his ass Danm they heard it all fuck me. Mikki: Look his ears are red he is embarrassed I never seen him embarrassed before. Chris: SHUT UP MIKKI! Kali: I think I will stay a little while until my granddaughter is born. Chris: You don''t know if it is a girl. Jarrin: Note from the future it is girl. Kali: YAY! I am going to go start buying dresses Chris: Kali Kali: Hmm Chris: I am not going to go look for trouble, but if he brings a fight to my door step, I will fight to protect my family even if that means killing him. If that happens I won''t lose sleep at night. Kali: Wouldn¡¯thave it any other way. Now what are you looking at her likeand idiotfor kiss her. I kiss her. Then she smiles and goes out to buy some dresses. Kali: I think I might have to shop for a wedding dress pretty soon Chapter 153 Antons Dream I want a Sexy Wife Anton Pov My name is Anton Coldblood and I have a dream. I don''t ask for much. I don''t want money. I don''t want power. I just want to have akind sexy wife. I have had this dream since I was 15 years old.I am 25 now. She does not have to be bombshell like my cousin Luka wife She is a 20 and earth shattering beauty. I would settle for a 7 or 8. My grandma she is trying to crush my dream into tiny little pieces. She is trying rip out her grandson heart while it is still beating. Grandma Amanda is trying to marry me off like I girl in ancient China. To a troll. She is not really a troll but it is better to have the light off when you are around her. Grandma wanted me to marry Chelsea cousin Colleen. She is not a nice person inside or out just like Chelsea. She wanted to use her connection to force me to marry her. What I say to that is fuck no. Amanda: She is nice girl Anton: If money is compared to how nice she is. She is fucking saint. Chelsea: I set you two up you should thank me. Anton: FUCK YOUCHELSEA THIS IS YOUR FUCKING FAULT! Amanda: That is no way to talk to your sister in law. Beside I spent a lot of time and effort to set this up. Anton: Than you marry her. Amanda: ANTON YOU WILL MARRY COLLEEN ARE YOU WILL BE CUT OFF Anton: FINE! GUESS I AM CUT OFF I DON''T NEED YOUR MONEY!. Chelsea fuck you Amanda: GET OUT OF MY HOUSE Anton: Fine I am leaving I hate it here anyway. I am finally free of all your bullshit. Take your money take your power take it all. I am leaving and never coming back. I go to my rooms and pack my things. I knew this day would come. That is why I have a secret swiss bank account. I can make living hacking and creating my inventions. I am great computer hacker. I am sure I can survive on my own. Mom enters my room. Sasha: Are you really leaving Anton: I can''t take it anymore. Sasha: I called your cousin Luka while you were arguing. I told him about your computer skills and he is willing to give you a job. Anton: Mom you did not have to do that. Sasha: I know but I want someone who can keep an eye on you. You¡¯re my baby boy after all. I know I can''t change your mind. I at least don''t want you to be out in the world buy yourself. I want you have someone to lean on. Also, remember to call me. Mom is so nice. I don''t know how she came from thespawn of Satan. I pack my things and head out I see my brother at the door. Francis: You are really leaving this time. Anton: Yep Francis: I have always admired you Anton: Huh why you being all sappy now. Francis: Shut up I am trying to give you a complement. Even through you have the most stupid dream I have ever herd. You pull through and don''t falter. You don''t give into pressure and you even defied grandma. Something me and mom could never do. So be careful out there, little brother. Anton: Wow that is the nicest thing you have ever said to me. Francis: Don''t get used to it you little asswipe. Anton: And your back to being a dick. There is the brother I love to hate. I say good bye to my brother and my mother I get into my car and I head to the airport. I get to airport and I get first class one way trip to Hollow Wood California. Maybe I willHave a mysterious encounter with a pretty girl. Yeah right. My track record with women has not been the best, Bu I believe she out there for me. I believe one day I will find my sexy wife. When I do I am never letting go. I get off my plane.Guess my plane landed early. I decide to go explore the new city. This place is way better than my hometown inGarnett Texas. Yep I am county boy moving into the big city. People are looking at me strange. I guess it is my clothes. I look like I just got offthe farm. Dad ran a ranch before he divorced my mom and I spent every summer there sinceI was a kid. I decide to get some new digs. I am in the city after all. I get a yellow shirt with some blue jeans I also by a black leather jacket.I keep on my cowboy boots and Hat. I would feel naked without them. Looks likeI am running low on funds now I decide to go to the bank. I am waiting in line and two canisters roll into the room and Everyone in the room starts to faint except for me. a girl comes in she has shortpink hair a pretty face and red eyes. She is a D cup. She is wearing a pink tank top and black jeans and leather boots. Wow city girls are interesting she use a chemical compound to knock out every one. She must be pretty smart. She looks at me confusedThe tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ???: Who and What are you. Anton: Hah? ???: That gas should have knocked all human out. Which means you are not human cowboy Anton: I thought I looked more city like ???: It the hat and boots. Anton: Well I can''t take off my hat mam it would feel wrong. ???: Did just get off a plane or something. Are you going for the I am county boy going to make it big in the city type thing. Anton:.......... ???: OH MY GOD HOW CLICHE ARE YOU COWBOY HHAHAHAHAHHA! Anton: Is this here stick up mam ???: What if it is do you plan on playing Sheriff cowboy Anton: It my policy not to hit girls ???: A gentleman well this will be easy She sprints after me. and starts punching and kicking me. I block all her punches and kicks. Just because I am computer nerd does not mean I do not know how to fight. I been in couple brawls in my time in Garnett I am also stronger than my brother Francis. I am even taller at 6 foot 3. I use to lift demon cows backon my dad ranch. Anton: I said I don''t hit girls I never said I would let them hit me. Then I grab her and I hold her tight. ???: I thought you said you don''t hit girls. Anton: I don''t this is a bear hug Crap her chest is really soft. I am not trying to take advantage of her ok. I am gentleman. I am just trying to restrain her ok. Then she tries to resist but she finally settles down and gives in. Anton: It not nice to steal people hard earn money. ???: You wouldn''t understand. I need money to disappear. I have no choice. Something up with this situation. She uses the gas so she would not have to hurt anybody. She could have easily killed all these people and left but she didn''t. Her plan was perfect but I was here. Anton: How much do you need ???: What? Anton: How much do you need ???: at Least a hundred thousand. Anton: account number. She gives me her account number and I transfer money into her account. that was chump change for me. ???: What are you the son of oil baron Anton: I am just country boy new the big city ??? Liar Anton: I am from Texas ???: Why would you do this for me. Anton: Your lucky I am in a good mood it is my Independence Day. ???: I will never forget this My name is Sophia D''Angelo Anton: Anton Coldblood Sophia senses something and she shaking she is feeling fear. I turn around and See two men. both with shinning blonde hair and blue eyes. I don''t know who they are but Sophia is scared of them. Man 1: We finally found you Blood Angel did you think you could escape from us. Man 2: A vampire mixed with an Angel that is a disgrace to our family. You are an abomination. Sophia: Why can''t you just leave me alone I have not done anything to you guys. Man 1: You were born that is what you did, and the blemish on our family will be gone when you die. Anton: Now hold on their folks. I think best we simmer down. Man 1: Who the hell are you. Man 2: You have nothing to do with this. Anton: I am the Sheriff Sophia: Do you know who these two are they are angels Anton: So Sophia: Most people would not pick a fight with an angel. For a person, they just met. Anton: I am not most people. What they said really gets my blood going. Everyone has the right to live no matter who they are or where they come from Sophia: I don''t want your death to be on my conscience. Anton: I won''t die. I won''t die because I have dream and until I have complete my dream I won¡¯t die. Sophia: It must be pretty important what is it. Anton: TO GET A SEXY WIFE! Sophia: Moron Man 1: ....... Man 2.......... Anton: Now boy¡¯s I am about to show you how we do things back Garnett. Yea Haa Mother Fucker Sophia: Has anyone ever told you your insane Anton: I get that a lot for some reason. Wow Hollow Wood sure is an interesting place Chapter 154 Time to Rock Luka Pov I am in the car with Jarrin and I head to the airport to pick up my cousin Anton. Aunt Sasha told me what happen about him fighting with grandma Amanda. They had a huge fight and she kicked him out. Aunt Sasha asked me for a favor to look after him I agreed. She said he is really good with computers. Like really good like hackinto the pentagon good. So, I would be more than happy for him to lend me a hand with his skill set. She also said he pretty good in fight, because he used to attract trouble when he was a kid. Iget to the airport and ask a worker if his flight came in. Worker: His flight came in an hour ago. Luka: Thank you I head back to my car. I wonder where he could be Jarrin: Where is he Luka: I don''t know his plane landed early Jarrin: Your Aunt said he tends to attract trouble. Luka: It has only been an hour how much trouble could he possibly get into Jarrin: He is related to you. Luka: Shit. We had better go find him fast before he drags us into a sticky situation Sophia Pov Ok maybe robbing a bank was not my best idea but I needed money. These bastards have been chasing me for a long time. I am tired of running but I have no choice. It just happens that the bank I decided to rob had A cowboy in it named Aton. This country boy is moron. He gave me hundred thousand dollars after I fought and tried to rob him. Now he is fighting my enemy. Why is he doing this. I don''t know him. I never done anything for him just why. Anton takes off his illusion ring and you can see his true form. His green eyes turn red and he has big black wings. He is a....... Man 1: Vampire. This country hick is a vampire noble. Damion how do you want to play this. Damion: Lucile we stick to the plan. Anton takes off his hat and a takes out a black and yellow guitar out of his storage ring. It has a blade on it. Anton: HELLO HOLLOW WOOD ARE YOU READY TO ROCK! Sophia: What the hell? Anton: This here is my first concert here in Hollow Wood and I would like to make it special. First of all this hereis a private concert. He strums the guitar and a barrier appears around us now none people in the bank will get hurt. I guess even though he is talking weird and personality has change he is still conscious of the innocent people here. Anton: I would hate for someone to interrupt my jam Damion: What kind of magic is this This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Lucile: Itlooks like sound magic Anton: Nah man you listening to different kind of tune. this is music magic and I am about to rock your world. Sophia: Why are you talking like that Anton: Rocker Mode. I get like this when I fight with my instruments this mode is called Rocker Mode. My personality may change a little but it will return to normal when this show is over. Now how about the two of us do little duet. Sophia: You want me to fight with you. Anton: Seem like we playing in harmony. It time to give these fools in lesson in Rock. This guy is so weird Lucile: Fire your Bow Damion kill this idiot. Damion and Lucile: ANGEL ARROWS There arrows are coming in fast. Faster than we can doge. Sophia: There no time to dodge Anton: With power music anything is possible time play a little accompany musicACCELARANDO! Anton play his guitar and body it feels so light. Like I don''t weight anything I am easily able to doge the arrows and so is Anton. I thought he was just a weird moron, but he is actually pretty strong. Anton: How about you give these posers a taste of your musical melody. Sophia: BLOOD RUIN AROWS I shoot arrowsand because of Anton music they speed up and hit my targets and they scream pain. It feels so good I am finally getting a little bit of payback all those years of torment andlocking me up in that cage of there¡¯s. Lucile: YOU WILL PAY! Anton: You cats wants to cut out early or do you want tostay for the encore. Damion: I will kill that bastard if it is the last thing I do I can''t stand his annoying way of talking The angels charge at Anton but he does not look worried at all. Anton: Time for the final act SONG OF DESTRUCTION! He begins to play and Lucile and Damion ears begin to bleed from their ears than they cough up blood and collapse. Anton: Thank you and good night After that he put his hat back on and puts away his guitar than he turns back into the polite cowboy I just met. the guy is weird, but sometimes weird is a good thing. This is the first time I have ever fought back before. Sophia: What did you do them Anton: Do really want to know Sophia: Yes Anton: My song of destruction I plays at different frequency. those frequencies hit their hearts and cause them to explode Sophia: HOLY SHIT! Anton: I gave them a chance to run. Sophia: HOW THE HELL WHERE THEY SAPPOSE TO UNDERSTAND THAT! He snaps his finger and takes off the barrier than he get a call. Anton: Hey cousin Luka Luka: Where are you Anton: At the bank Luka: Did you get into trouble Anton........ Is Jarrin with you Luka: Yes? Anton: Can you guys come to the bank Luka: What did you do Anton: I made a friend and made a couple of enemies. Luka: What could you have possibly done at a bank Anton: You will see when you come out here just don''t be mad. It really isn''t as bad as it looks. Ten minutes later a Man and woman appear The Guy looks angry and the girl is laughing her ass off. Luka: Not as bad as it looks Anton: Ok it bad That was the first time I met Anton Coldblood and the Bloodheavens. My life hasn''t been the same since. Chapter 155 The Line Up Jarrin Pov Luka and I get to the bank and we see everyone unconscious except for the two dead angels on the ground, Anton and the mystery pink haired girl who I don''t know. Luka looks angry. he should be the one talk been in plenty of fights. Luka: Explain 2 minuets Anton: Ok Cousin Luka not as bad as it seems. The people totally knocked out. They don''t know anything that is going on. I was minding my own business when she decided to rob us Jarrin: The girl tried to rob you? Anton: Hold on cousin in law let me finish before you start judging. Ok after she knocked out all the people she attempted to rob the bank. Like the good person, I am I stopped her. Apparently, the only reason she wanted to rob the bank is to get away from tweddle dee and tweddle dumb. They were real dicks. They said she wasan abomination for just being born. So, like the gentlemen I am I defended the ladies honor. Jarrin: This girl attempted torob you than you defended her because she was being chased are you some sort of dumbass Anton. Yo Pinkie Sophia: Yes Jarrin: What your cup size Sophia: D Jarrin: That explains it Anton: IT NOT WHAT YOU THINK I AM A GENTELMEN. I WOULD NEVER FORCE MYSELF ON LADY! Luka: Let¡¯s talk about this back at the house we will get the bigger picture. Jarrin: Do you plan on robbing us Sophia: I am half angel Jarrin: That does not mean shit to me those two are angels and you said they were real dicks. It does not matter what you are on the outside it matters what you are on the inside. You steal from me and I will burn you to ash. You got that Sophia: Yes mam Jarrin: Good let¡¯s go Luka: She is just a little cranky because she pregnant don''t take it to heart I burn the bodies and Anton hack the security cameras and deletes all the footage. Than we head back to our house. On the way, we talk to Sophia. She is a Blood Angel her mother was a vampire and her dad is angel. They executed her mother and imprisoned her father. Technically because she was still half angel they locked her up for years. Until She and her dad finally got a chance to escape, but he died during the attempt. She has been running from place to place ever since. Anton: That is so sad Sophia: I don''t need any pity. If you take me to your house they are going to come and kill you all. Jarrin: Oh really If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Luka: Not allowed to fight your pregnant Jarrin: Danm it Sophia: You are serous thinking of fighting them are they may be angels but they are nothing but murders. Luka: Just another day at office. Anton I docking your pay if must work overtime. Anton: I have not even started yet Luka: You¡¯re in the negative We head to the house Ac and Lilly are babysitting Sophia: ANGEL! Ac: Woah don''t confuse me with those hypocritical pricks. I am a FALLEN angel. A fallen angel. I hate those bastards. I can feel you got a little angel in you, but not all there. It must have been hard on you. Luka: Who do we got on deck for fight AC: Beside you, me, and Lilly, Tsubasa and the New guy Albert. Piper and Chris are house shopping Jax and Mikki are visiting Jax'' parents. Otis and Oliva are having their first family vacation since they started their relationship Luka: The priest Ac: I have fought with him he can hold his own Luka: There is also Anton and Now Sophia that should be enough. Call Tsubasa and Albert Sophia; That will be enough? A 20 minutes later Tsubasa and Albert show up together. Albert is in a suit and Tsubasa is in a dress. Were they about to go one some sort of date? I thought Albert was a priest. Tsubasa face is really red. Luka: sorry for interrupting your date Tsubasa: IT WASN''T A DATE! Albert: Yes, it was Tsubasa: Why did you tell them Albert: In my Religion priest, don''t lie. Jarrin: I thought men of the cloth could not marry Albert: I am not celibate I have needs, Besides I am a Mozaian Jarrin: What does that religion do again Albert: We give a portion of our wealth, we treat others how we want to be treated. We learn to forgive our enemies. It youcan''t forgive them we SMITE THEM UNTIL THEY ARE NO MORE! finally defend the weak. Sophia: are you sure he is a priest Anton: I don¡¯t know I just met him Jarrin: Did he say smite them until they are no more. BEST PRIEST EVER! Albert: Thank you Tsubasa: See he is interesting so calm and then he explodes with a fiery passion. So, the lineup is Luka, AC, Lilly, Tsusbasa, Albert, Anton and Sophia Luka: Are we going to wait or are we going to take the fight to then Sophia: No need Ac: She right the bastards are already here A swarm of angel appear they all look ready for battle. There is a man with long blond hair The dude looks all angelic ???: I am Zakiel Hand over the girl or... AC send and arrow flying before he could even finish the sentence Ac: FUCK YOU! YOU ANGEL BASTARDS! GO BACK TO WHATEVER CLOUD YOU CAME FROM! Zakiel: You Falll.... AC shoots another arrow this time it hits his cheek and he starts to bleed AC: I SAID FUCK YOU NO ONE LIKES YOU! AHHHHHHHHH! AC Makes two flaming swords out of angel flame. Than he begins to charge. Danm What is with Ac today. It is like he is a different person. Sophia: Is he ok Jarrin: I don''t know never seen him like this before. Lilly: AC hates angels like Luka hates full blooded elves. Jarrin: He really hates angels Sophia: What do you have against elves Luka: I hate those pointy eared bastards Whith AC leading the charge the rest of team begins to battle. Chapter 156 This Girl is My Future Sexy Wife Zakiel Pov I think I have made a huge mistake. It was supposed to be simple job capture the Abomination. She would have been dead long ago if not for ability to make potions and poisons.I would try to court her if it was not for her mother''s blood. I wanted to have some fun with her before I take her back. Things went south so fast. It started when Lucile and Damion did not return. Angels have the ability to sense each other. That how we been tracking the half breed. Only difference is we have to get closer to her to find her. We later found out Damion and Lucile were dead. Grunt: Do you think it was the girl. Zakiel: No Sophia has only run so far. She would not change her pattern. Beside that girl use that mad science of hers to rid of her enemies. She does not like to fight up front. She is more of a trickster. That is how she has been escaping us forsolong Grunt: Should we continue after her. Zakiel: Yes, even if she does help there is no way that they can defeat I did not know it then but I should have just let her go. Shit really hit the fan when we got to a little suburban neighborhood. Or how it will later be called the Angel Graveyard. Sophia Pov I thought Anton was strong with his music magic, but I am looking at all these other people. First there is the Homicidal Fallen Angel with a grudge. he just createdSwords out of angel flame and he continue to slash his way cutting down everysingle thing is path AC: DIE YOU CHICKENS! Next, we have hiswife Lilly a demon who is actually the nicest of the bunch. Just because she is nice does not mean she won''t take people out. She gets into their minds and make them fight each other. With a flick of her wrist she snaps their neck with telekinetic ability. The green laser eyes are the most scary thing she can do. Ok that last power was kind of cool. Lilly: I would advise to surrender The next are Albert and Tsubasa the dragon couple. I thought it was the girl who was the scary one swinging that sword around, but it is actually the guy who is the more dangerous one. He gives them a small prayer and then phase though them taking a vital organ like the heart. It was still beating in his hand. THAT IS FUCKED UP! Albert: Forgive me father for I have sin Tsubasa: Are you sure your priest. Your more dangerous than I am Albert: Is that bad? Tsubasa: It is kind of hot Sophia: THEY ARE FREAKS! Then there is Anton cousin Luka and his wife Jarrin. Luka is really fast he uses the power of lighting while wielding a spear. He taking out people left and right leaving nothing but a whole and charred bodies as he zooms buy. His wife is just sitting on the porch. people try to go for her but she shoots fireballs at them like she is swatting flies. Then she decided to lets some through and they slam into a barrier like a bird that hits a glass window. That was so cruel. I like it.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: hahhahahahhah You should have seen that fucker''s face when he fell into that barrier classic hhahahahhahah Then I see a silver wolf comes in with a chainsaw? What is he trying to imitate Jason? There is also a girl withhim. Chris: I can''t leave you guys for a couple of hour before you start a brawl. In the neighborhood, no less. Piper: YEAH A FIGHT! Chris: BARRIER! Piper: What your treating me like I child. I am pregnant not a kid I can protect myself. Chris: BARRIER! Piper: Danm it Luka: We got it tough Chris Chris: I finally feel your pain Luka Jarrin and Piper: HEY! The people who just showed up was a werewolf couple who lives with them. What is with this den of monsters. He said that they would be enough to deal with Zakiel army. I am starting to believe that he was not just talking. In a matter moments Zakiel army is gone he only remains. Zakiel: YOU MONSTERS! This had nothing to do with you. Why did you help her? This abomination.... Anton goes over punches him the face. His face is really dark. Did my heart just skip a beat Anton: Say abomination again I dare you. This girl IS MY FUTURE SEXY WIFE ! Moment ruined Zakiel: I can''t believe I lost to a moron Sophia; I can''t believe I like a moron Anton: What was that Sophia: Who wants to marry you cowboy Anton: I have already decided. You¡¯re my new dream. I never give up on my dreams. So, just except it I can be pretty stubborn Sophia: This guy Luka: So, what do we do with AC: LET FEED HIM TO REGGIE! MY FEAR WILL NOW BE HIS! Jarrin: I don''t Reggie to get sick. Lilly: We can''t just let him go. Sophia: I got an idea I take out one of my potion I have than I make him drink it. He turns into a toad. Everyone: WHAT! Jarrin: This girl would get along with Robin. They are both mad scientist Anton: That is so cool. You make me want you more. Sophia: Most people arescared of me when they see my hobby. Jarrin: You¡¯re the least scary person here. How about a job your interesting Sophia: Huh? Jarrin: Great pay good dental plan, your own lab Sophia: I never had my own lab before. Does it come with my own equipment? Jarrin: Sure. Anton: Nice move cousin in law Zakiel : YOU BITCH TURN ME BACK RIGHT¡­¡­. He did not get to finish his sentence when a bird came swooped him up and ate him. I bet he did not see that coming when he woke this morning. He deserves everything he got so I don¡¯t feel sorry for him. Now for my answer Sophia: I accept So, that is how I join whole bunch of monsters and soon became one myself. Chapter 157 Mikkis Mother Mikki Pov Right now, I am back in Vanhalin visiting Jax''s parents with the kids. This is the first time that they are meeting Jamie and they love her so much. Seeing them is starting to make me miss my mom. I heard they moved after I died. I have not looked for her because I wanted to get away from my father. Just like that 10 years have gone by. I am female,married and I have two kids. I wonder how she is doing. I decide to go to the park. Where my mom use to take me when I was little. I take out a canvas and my arts supply¡¯s Mikki: Jax Iam going out can you watch the kids Jax: Where you going Mikki: To paint. I will be back in a couple of hours. Derek: I did not know you were artist Mikayla Mikki: It is just hobby Gwen: Do you mind if we see one Mikki: Sure, I don''t mind I take out one of the painting I did it is a family portrait of Jax and I with the kids. They looked shocked when they see my painting. Gwen: Wow this is beautiful Mikki Mikki: Thanks Derek: Who taught you how to paint like this. Mikki: My mother Derek: Mother? Now that you mention it I have never seen your parents before. Mikki: It is complicated Gwen: I see well you don''t have to talk about it if you do not want to Mikki: Thanks After that I take a car and I head to the park. I decide to paint the playground with kids playing on it. This takes me back when myfather still liked me.My mothertaught me how to paint and found outI was genius at it. My father started selling them. After I quit our relationship went downhill. Mymom was scared of my dad. She did everything mydad said to do. Couldn''t be helped she was just trying to survive.Dad had kind of a temper when I was growing up especially when he was drunk. I use to hide in the closet every time he would go on his rants.I don''t know why she married him. When I was, young I asked her why she always wore long sleeves. Then I realize she had bruises on her arms. When I got old enough He moved from her to me. That is whyI always liked to play at Jarrin''s or Misaka¡¯s house when we were kids. Just because you are rich does not mean that you are happy. Jarrin only grew up with her mom and had way less money than we did, but shewas always happy. I grew up with both parents and was miserable. ???: What a beautiful painting That voice it familiar I have not herd it in 10 years. I turn around and see my mother Nicole Zepelli, she looks so different now. She use to look like a noble lady now she looks like I hippy. Not only that she looks happy. She looks like me with short blonde hair and blue eyes. I guess she would be in her late 40¡¯s by now. Mikki: Thank you ??? My name is Nicole Anderson, but my friends call me Nikki That is the last name of one of my mom''s favorite painters, did she finally run away from him. Maybe me dying was a good thing she could finally escape that monster like I did. My one regret was leaving her with him Mikki: I am Mikayla Moon. I go by Mikki Nikki: Hey your name rhymes with mine. You look like me whenI was younger Mikki: ..........The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Nikki: Are you ok Mikki: I am fine. Thanks, for the compliment my mom taught me Nikki: I had a son I taught how to paint. He would be your age if he was still alive. He was probably the only good thing I got from my marriage. They took him from me to early. It is the parent who is supposed to go before their child. Not the other way around. I wanted to see my mom. But I was afraid of my dad. He is kind of my trauma. Iknow it is stupid and irrational fear, but if someone beats from time you were 5 till you were in high school you want to avoid that person.I never told anyone about this not even Jarrin or Misaka. I just kept smiling away like nothing was wrong. I guess I am more like mother than I thought Mikki: You¡¯re not married Nikki: I left my husband he was very abusive person, Maybe If I would have stood up to him sooner my son would still have been alive Guilty I feel so guilty right now that I don''t know what to. I also know this my dad is a control freak he has money and power, he is just not going to let her go like that. That must why she changed her last name. Mikki: Yourbrave person. My father was also a drunk and abusive. I use to hide in the closet when my dad beat my mom.I ran away when I was 18leaving my mom all by herself. I have not seen her in 10 years. I was scared to go back.Do you think she would forgive me? Nikki: Of Couse, she would forgive you. You¡¯re a silly girl. You were child and you were scared.I am sure she would want what is best for you. She would not want you to live that life and she would you be happy, and be glad that you are free from him. I do think you should talk to her though. I give anything to see my son again God danm it the water works are coming.tears start streaming down my eyes. Than my mom hugs m even though she does not know it is me and thinks I am a total stranger. This was not supposed to happen. How and why did I run into her. Nikki: It okay dear. You look like aperson who has not cried in a long time. Let it all out. Itis not good to keep your feeling held in. I learn that that the hard way. Two limos interrupt us. They appear in the park and men in black suits and shades pop out. They have a Z on their suit. They are no doubt my father¡¯s men. I recognize the head of security Wade. A real dick he uses always pick on me when I was a kid. Until Jarrin found out and decked him. he still has a scar she gave him on his right cheek. Wade: Mrs. Zepelli it time for you to come with me Nikki: I am never going back to that man. In my youth, I was a fool. I now know what kind a man he truly is. Mikki: She is not going anywhere Wade. Wade: How did...... Who are you. Why do you look like the Madam? Shit I got piss and let out his name Nikki: I never mention his name how did you know that. Mikki: Would believe he has Wade looking face. Nikki: You lie like my son he was bad at lying too. Wade: Take the Madam also bring me this mystery girl I would like to know her identity Nikki: Wade she has nothing to do with this. Wade: Aren''t curious to why she looks like you. I sure am. Mikki: I''m not The guards come after us. They are nothing much. I cannot use magic so, I just rely on my natural fighting instincts as a Valkyrie. I am done with all the guards but Wade takes My mother hostage. With a magic sword Wade: I would stop right there Mikki: How do you have a magic sword Wade: You know about magic. You are not ordinary person. Which makes me even more interested in your identity. I suggest you come with me peacefully she won''t get hurt. Mikki: You would not risk hurting her. Wade: My boss has many mistresses and I am sure he won''t miss one. Not if I bring you back. There is something about you that feel familiar. Put on these cuffs. I put on the cuff they are magic cuffs that seal powersI lose all my strength and can''t use my magic. Wade: Sense you know about magic I am guessing you can use it as well. I don''t want to take any chances. Some of the guards I knock out finally started to wake up and come and put me in the car. We head to my father¡¯s mansion and they seal us in a room. Wade takes a strand of my hair. Wade: I have a theory about you. After that wad leaves and Mom and I just wait it out she is scared. We begin to talk any I try to calm her down. Wade comes back he astonished look onhis face. Wade: I took your hair and I thought that you were one of the boss''s illegitimate offspring. It turns out your DNA belongs to not only the Boss but the Madam as well. Nikki: WHAT! how is that possible I was only pregnant one time with my son. Who are you Mikayla. Mikki: You would not believe me if I told you. Wade: It has something to do with magic am I right Nikki: You keep talking about magic, Magic does not exist. Mikki: Yes, it does Mom Nikki: Mom Mikki: There is so much out there that you don''t know about hiding in plain sight. What I do not understand is how did Wade find out about magic. Wade: You keep saying my name like you know me who are you? Mikki: Guess there is no point in hiding it anymore. My name is Mikayla Moon. I was brought back from the dead with a different body. My old name was Michael Zepelli Nikki: Mikey 158 You Made Her Cry You All Die Mikki: Pov Looks like the cat is out of the bag. My mother looks at me in other shock. i don''t blame her. She thought her son was dead. Now she finds out not only has he been alive but he is now a she. Who wouldn''t be shocked. Wade: This even more interesting magic has never cease to amaze me. How did you live. Nikki: How are you alive what happen to you. Mikki: Well remember when I went on that camping trip 10 years ago Nikki: Yes Mikki: Well I died and Jarrin became a Vampire, oh by the way Virgil is Kitsune. Wade: HOLD ON THAT LITTLE DELIQUENT IS A VAMPIRE ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL MONSTERS. Not only that little nerd you use tohang out happens to be a Japanese Yokai. How many tails does he have Mikki: She just got her eighth Wade: She? Mikki: Another complicated story. You even know about Yokai how do you know all these things. Wade: I let the boss tell you. Now what are you. A girl through my highly-trained man like ragdolls. If you did not have those nullification cuffs on. I would be finished Mikki; I am a Valkyrie Wade: Where is your wings Nikki: Wings? Mikki: Are you moron Wade. Why would I let out my wings in public. Tch I am done talking to this rent a cop My phones start to ring and Wade takes it from me. Wade: Who is Jax Mikki: My Husband Nikki: YOUR MARRIED! Mikki: For 10 years now, by the way your grandma Nikki: WHAT! Wade: Answer it don''t say anything suspicious. He puts the phone on speaker Jax: Hey where are you. I thought you be back by now. Mikki: Oh, hey Jaxon. I just happen to run into my mother. We are now catching up. I won''t be home for little. While go ahead and put the kids to bed ok. Jax: Sure, call you soon Ilove you Mikki: Love you Wade: Good now let¡¯s go see your father. He takes us to a room. In a chair is my father. He looks like he has aged. His blonde hair now has grey in it. He has more wrinkles his green eyes. He looks a lot less fighting than he used to be. Maybe because I have seen what real monsters are like he is small in comparison. Nikki: Gerald Mikki: Old man Gerald: Is that anyway to talk to your father. It has been 10 years after all. You have change. Mikki: You have to your old and look like shrunken up old raisin He comes over and slaps meThe narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mikki: Still beating on people when there vulnerable. I bet you would not be so brave if my cuffs were free. Gerald: I see that tongue of yours you got fromthat old women. I am glad she is dead Nikki: DON''T YOU DARE SAY ANYTHING ABOUT MY MOTHER! AND HOW DARE YOU HIT HER! Granny Lisa may have had a sharp tongue but she was a good person at heart. She was also one of the few people who could piss off my dad till his intestines turn green. She had no filter and said whatever shewanted to anybody. I was never a loud to talk back. When I was a kid in this house. Maybe that is why I like to say whatever I want to whomever I want with no filter and not caring of the consequences Mikki: It is fine mom.Your strikes are getting weaker old men. Looks like father time is finally catching up with you. My father hates to be called old. That is why he hit me. He does everything to stay young. To the way, he eats. To how he exercises. to plastic surgery all to look a few years younger. I think he would even sell his soul to the devil to stay young forever. Gerald: I here Valkyrie don''t age at a certain point. Mikki: Yeah, I beat father time like you never could. Gerald: I heard that it had something to do with your mother family being bless by agod. I want to meet her. Mikki: That kind of impossible I did not meet her until I died. Gerald: You don''t say. He takes out a gun Mikki: something like a gun won¡¯t kill me Gerald: I know He fires the trigger and shoot it in my mother head Mikki: MOM! YOU BASTARD I WILL KILL YOU! Gerald: If you want her to live I would call your goddess. Mikki: I don¡¯t know how. I don¡¯t even know if she will answer me. Gerald: Try others wise she will die I havenever been a holy person, but Freyaplease I am begging you answer me. Tears are falling from my eyes. Suddenly times stops and golden glows appears. It is Freya and she is with my mother¡¯s spirit. Mikki: MOM! Freya: Wow Nicole you really No how to pick them but you have agood girl. Nikki:Hi honey I thought I was real goner for second Freya: Isis and Hera have gotto stop asking me for drinks when I have such a busy schedule. Ialmost lost another one in and it has only been 10 years. I am really off my game this century.I made the same deal to your mother. When time starts, she will be reborn into a Valkyrie Freya puts my mother¡¯s spirit back into her body than. It starts to glow her body age regresses and her eyes turn silver and she sprouts silver wings. Freya: Now that better. I am sorry I have given your family so much trouble this century. Your ancestor was my benefactor after all. I will be sure to look after your children Mikayla. Time for me to go. Oh, buy the way your husbands is here. She unfreezes time and we return to normal Gerald: YOUR ALIVE AND SO YOUNG! THE GODDESS WAS SHE HERE ANSWER MEI WANT ETERNAL YOUTH! Mikki: A BASTAD LIKE YOU DOESN''T DSERVE TO BE YOUNG FOREVER! We start hearing explosions and a man runs into the room but not before a claw rips through his heats Freya did say Jax was here. Wade: WHO THE HELL ARE YOU! Jax: SHUT THE FUCK UP! Jax is mad he down right terrifying and he has not even transformed yet. He turns to look at me. He has seen that I have been crying. His killing intent increases Gerald: Who are you? What right do you have to be here. Mikki: Jax Wade: Your Husband? How is he here Jax: Mikki never calls me by my given name she uses a pet name or Jax never Jaxon. I knew then something was wrong. Than I got to park. Her car was still there and so was her painting and her art supplies. There were also traces of a fight. I just sniffed her out. Mikki I am sorry I am late. I promised on our wedding day I would never let anyone make you cry I am a failure as a husband, and you, I DON''T CARE IF YOU ARE HER FATHER YOU MAKE HER CRY YOU DIE! SHIFT ICE WOLF FORM Gerald: A WEREWOLF. Another one of those creature Wade told me about. The also stay young and have lasting lives. As your father in law you should give me the bite. I will reward heavenly. Mikki: ARE YOU HIGH! Nikki: SHAMELESS Jax: If he wants the bite I will give him the bite. Jax sprints over to my Dad and rips out his throat with his teeth and he starts to bleed out and it has not been 39 seconds before he dies. Wade: BOSS! Wade and his men try to run, He even uses his magic sword to throw his is own men and use them as a shield. He truly is an evil man. He decides to take me hostage because I still have thenullification cuff on and don''t have access to my powers.and Jax stops his rampage. Wade; STOP OR I WILL KILL HER! Jax: Mikki do you trust me. Mikki: Yes, SEND THIS BASTARD STRAIGHT TO HELL! Jax: Whatever my wife says. SNOW WOLF ARTS WOLF HIDDEN IN THE SNOW! Wade: A WEREWOLF THAT CAN USE MAGIC! Where is he wher...... In midsentence Jax pierces Wade heart and he dies. than he rips the cuff of me andHe hugs and kisses me. Mom comesto talk to us. Nikki: This is your Husband. Jax: I am sorry you saw a bad side of me mam. NikKi: You protected my daughter from a monster That is all I can ask for. Mikki: Hey momhow would like to meet you grandchildren and you¡¯re in laws Nikki: I would love too. The three of us go back toJax'' parents¡¯ house and I introduce my mother to them. They get along good. my mother lovesMalik and Jamie. She also decides since she has nowhere to go to come back to California with us. That makes me really happy. I almost lost her I don''t want to do it again. It been 10 years since we sat down and talked we have a lot to catch up on. Chapter 159 Reiko Mayaku Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Mikki holy shit all that shit happens to you why you were out of town Mikki: Yeah, a lot shit happen. I am in my house with Mikki and she is telling all that happen while she was out of town visiting Jax'' parents. Form her meeting her mom. To getting kidnapped. To having her mom, die in front of her. Then she told me she met Freya again and that she rived Nicole into a Valkyrie and Now she is living at Mikki Jarrin: I knew your dad was shady but shit Mikki: Well you did only meet him one time at my birthday The doorbell rings and it is Misaka. She looks like she wants to talk to us Mikki: Sup Fox Jarrin: Hey Misaka how is it going Misaka: Hey I wanted to talk to you about something Jarrin: What is it? Misaka: Karama ask me to marry him and I don''t know what to do. Mikki: Don''t you like him. you have a kid together are you just scared of commitment. Jarrin: Don''t you love him. Misaka: I do but, I have to think about Shinobu first. Come on he is former assassin. The only reason I didn''t marry him sooner was because Shiro was around. I didn''t want us to be involved in their conflict. Now he is dead I don''t know when a another one of his enemy will show up. Jarrin: Who doesn''t have a few enemies. You even Have a nemesis. Misaka: I do Mikki: That fox bitch Yuki Jarrin: What she basically what she trying to say in this line of work we all have enemies. You two are stronger together than you are apart. You get what I am saying. Misaka: Yeah, I think I do thanks. Hey Jarrin Jarrin: Yeah Misaka: Can you be my maid of honor Mikki: So, does that mean you¡¯re going to marry him. Why did you not pick me? Misaka: Yes, I am going to marry him. You would fuck up my wedding Mikki Karama: YEAH, SHE SAID YES! A puff a smoke appears and out pops Karama He runs up to Misaka hugs her and then he kisses her. I guess they are getting married. She seems so happy right now. Nothing can ruin the mood.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: are you going to summon your parents even though I think that is creepy as fuck. Misaka: Yes, Billy gave me something that allows me to summoned them without being at their grave. Mikki: What about you Karama Karama: Yuske is coming. TheOld foxmight come. I don''t know she sort of a recluse. Misaka: Old Fox? Karama: My mother Everyone: WHAT! Misaka: I thought you were abandon Karama: I thought Iwas abandon. My mom leftmewith her friend Yuske. I did not know that untill recently I chatted with her bit. Mikki: Is your mom a ninja Karama: No, she is a doctor Misaka: That is a surprise she saves lives Karama: No, she has probably killed more people than Yuske Me and Shiro combined. She is agenus doctor of eastern Medicine and also a master of poison. They call her the Poisonous Vixen. Misaka: She is a mass murder Karama: No, she just old andhas taken out people over the years. She will be 900 this year. She won''t kill for no reason. She has horrible socials skills. Which cause a lot of misunderstandings? Jarrin: What about your dad Karama: Killed by my mother Misaka: Seriously Karama: My dadtried to use her for her medical knowledge. Than whenhe was done with her he had sent people to kill her., But they underestimated her and she killed them all. Shedoes tend pay back people with interest. My mom the type of person if she like you she will love you with all her heart. If you get on her bad side suffer her wrath. I thought my mom hated me becauseI looked like my father. That was not the case. She just wanted to protect from danger until I grew up. She has powerful enemies. She just awkward Misaka: You never told me your mother name Karama: Reiko Mayaku Jarrin: Do you know where she is Karama: Yuske does I have already given him a message if she comes it is completely up to her. So, the mother of an assassin is even dealer than he is. Yuske Pov I am deep in the forest in South America. I am in the Amazon Forest to be precise. Reiko Senpai would like this place. It is quiet and secluded from the world. I know she is shy and does not like dealing with people but it so hard to get out here. I been taking picture of Karama to her since he was a baby. I think that is the only time she smiles. I finally make it to a small littlehouse. I open door and see a Kitsune she long black hair with purple ears and tail with black tips. She has Karma purple eyes. She looks around her mid 30''s and tits are amazing as Misaka. One the reason I still like to come visit.it is Reiko Senpai. She is doing what She does every time I see her making medicines and herbs. Yuske: Hello Reiko long time no see. I have some news for you. It about your son Reiko: Speak Yuske: Your son will be getting married pretty soon. I also would like tell you that you are a grandmother Reiko: Boy or girl Yuske: You have a grandson his name is Shinobu Reiko: Girls name Yuske: Oh, her name is Misaka Kazuki. I think she is pretty good girl. She has a huge pair of tits as big as yours. He did well your boy. Reiko Senpai shoots two silver needles at me I dodge by using a substitution jutsu. Yuske: Ok I am sorry I apologize put away your needless. Reiko: Pervert Yuske: Were those your poison needles that you through at me. Reiko: Don''t know Yuske: WHAT DO YOU MEAN THAT YOU DON''T KNOW! Those things could kill me. Reiko: Forgot Yuske: Whatever so will you be going to the wedding or not. I know if you do yo do They might find out. I don''t want you to risk yourself if you don''t have to Reiko: Will Go Yuske: What about Jin''s family members they will try come for you. What are you going to do about them if they come after you? Reiko: Kill Reiko may not talk a lot but she does get the point out with the few words that she says. I guess I can Check Reikofor a yes for coming to the wedding. Chapter 160 I thought you killed him. ??? Pov Grunt: Lord Junpei I have news about Poison Vixen Junpei: What is it better be important for you to bring hat women up in front of me. Grunt: Ourspies say that she has come out of hiding. Junpei: That women never hides she just does not like to be disturb don''t get those confused it could cost you your life, so where is she. Grunt: She is heading to some town in California called Hollow Wood. I here she is intending her son''s wedding. Junpei: Son? That women had a kid. I thought she was unemotional. The ice queen does have a heart. I had sent my nephew on a dangerous mission. He was getting to strong and I needed to get rid of him. I thought his illness would make him useless I was wrong. He was fa to loyal to the family,and I needed to get Reiko Medical Journals. Those journals have all her secrets in them from her healing techniques to her poison recipes. With those journalthe Jin Family will rule all ofJapan. Right now, we control Okinawa. The Kage'' use to control Tokyonow it belongs to the Sakuras.I wastold my Nephew Azuma haddied. so, I sent some my best warrior after them but they all were eliminated. Now is the best time to get those journals. Yuske Pov Right now, Reiko and i or on a plane we head toMt Everest. Why the hell are we climbing a mountain.I ask Reiko but she just said that, She had to pick someone up. Who does this recluse Know. Yuske: Who is it that we are picking up. Why do we have to go all the way out in the middle of nowhere. Reiko: Husband Yuske: YOUR MARRIED ! WHO THE FUCK DID YOU MARRY AND WHAT SORT OF ENCHANTMENT DID HE PUT ON YOU! Oh, why have I not met him Reiko: Not at home Yuske: So, you have a husband does he mind that you have a kid and that you are a grandmother Reiko: No Yuske: Does he talk as much as you do. You say less than four words every time you talk. You two must have intense and passionate conversation. Reiko: Don''t talk just sex Yuske.......... Reiko: Joke Yuske: HOW THE HELL AM SAPPOSE KNOW WHEN YOUR JOKING WHEN YOU HAVE SUCH A SERIOUS EXPRESSION! So how far is he up the mountain Reiko: Top If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Yuske: Danm If I knew that I would have brought more Trail Mix. Oh well We finally make it the very top of the mountain and we a Fox swinging a giant Halberd, He is only wearing pant He has 9 black tails with white tips a scare on his chest and silver eyes. Whenwe come closer he spots us. Than he come revving over and grabs Reiko and hugs her tightly. She is just taking it what magic spell did he use and where can I get one. I look at his face and he looks kind of like Karama Reiko: Azuma Azuma: My Rei girl is here i miss you so much how about you give your husband a kiss. Reiko: You¡¯re a Fool Azuma: Yes, I am Fool afool for you, butThan you haveto be a bigger one for marrying me Reiko. I know you miss this Fox just one kiss I am dying here I have not seen you for months. I need my fix. I won''t ask again for a while I promise. I will even cook for you. I know how you like my cooking Reiko: Beef Azuma: All the beef you want. I slaughter all the cows in the world just for you. Reiko Senpai goes to kiss him on the cheek but This guy Azuma turns his head at the last minute and their lips touch. Reiko is all red she so embarrassed she starts flinging needles at him. but he just deflects it with his halberd and is still smiling. This guy has balls of Steel stealing a Kiss from Reiko Sempai. I think I should start calling him Azuma Senpai. It like there in their own lovey dovey world I feel like the third wheel Reiko: Give inch take mile Azuma: You really got to stop that habit of throwing needles when you are embarrassed. I have to take a mile when giving an inch otherwise we would not have made any progress and Karama would have never been born. Yuske: YOUR KARAMA DAD! You look so different I should put the dots together you have the same name. You are also as shameless as Karama. Your r face looks so different. Wasn¡¯t it average looking Azuma: Yep, it is me Yuske it is me Azuma Jin Yuske: What I thought Reiko killed you and why do you have a different face. Reiko: Lie Yuske: You lied to me and Karama why would you do that. Reiko: injured Azuma: Firstof all, I have only showed Reiko my real face. I come from the Jin family. Not only am I strong and talented. If they found out I was handsome as well They would have tried to kill me allot sooner. Yuske: Why did you not tell Karama and why did you leave him with me. Reiko: Plan Azuma: We have a plan. I am finallyat a 100 percent. Not only that Reiko has cured my illness so I am stronger than ever. It is only now I can move. I never trusted my uncle. Before my parents died they said trust no one. I was on mission I wanted Reiko to cure my illness, but I fell in love with her instead. She was a blank canvas who knew nothing of love. She was also the most honest and most intelligent person I have ever met. Just not in the department. Junpei went after us and My illness relapse at the worst possible time and I got injured. Reiko finish them off. We went into hiding. She spent many years treating my illness. Then I spent more years getting better and surpassing myself. so, that we can Take out Junpei. Karama was both Reiko''s and my weakness so we sent him off with you. But I did not think she told him I was dead. Honey where did you come up with that idea Reiko: Novel Yuske........ Azuma........... Reiko: Grandparents Azuma: What who are grandparents Reiko: us Azuma: What it been a long time Karama is already a husband a father Reiko: Wedding Come Azuma : Of course I am going to our son''s wedding. Hey do you know what are daughter in law look like. Reiko: picture Reiko gives Azuma the picture I gave her. it is a family Portrait. Karama and Misaka are right next together and she is holding Nobu in her arms. It is rather sweet picture. Azuma lips curve upward. Azuma: You know that Junpei will be coming after you lucky he won¡¯t see me coming I bet you knew this would happen didn''t you Reiko: Yes Azuma: Alright all cook my famous Kobe Beef and then I will go pack and we will leave first thing in the morning. After that we spend the night in at Azuma house. I hear some things I wish I could be doing. Danm I need a girlfriend. Then we head off to Karama wedding that will be happening in a couple of days. Chapte 161 A Mothers Memento Yoshi Pov I have got word from my spies that my granddaughter is getting married. Two that Underworld Ninja Assassin Karama Mayaku. After the incident in Japan I decided to keep an eye on her. She has quite the powerful backing and she has gained Saiyuri ability withthe spirts. It is best I get into her good graces as soon as possible. Saiyuri My daughter in law died of illness when Yoko or should I say Misaka now was eight years old. Her father in grief ignored her and would not even look at her. He later ran off with some whore. Misaka could not see spirts when she was young so I thought she did not inherited Saiyuri ability. Kai wanted to marry one of granddaughters or he would get his father to destroy our clan. I was in a bind. I had to do what was best for the clan Yuki showed more potential than Misaka at the time. So I had to sacrifice one to save many. I am just glad she met those people and I do not have to worry about her anymore. I call one of my guards and I ask him to bring me a chest. It something that belong to Misaka mother. I was never able to open it because I did not have Saiyuri blood. I tell them to send it to Misaka. After that I get a call from the Jin family head Junpei. Yoshi: What do you want Junpei. Junpei: I have a proposition for you. Yoshi: What? Junpei: The Poisonous Vixen has come out she is head to her son wedding. I would like your instance in dealing with her. Wait wedding this is to coincidental. there is no way he could be talking about Misaka wedding. I need to get more information. Yoshi: Does this wedding happening 3 days from now Junpei: Yes This guy is fucked Junpei: I will Share the Medical Journals with you and we will split Japan down the middle 50/50 I had no idea that Karama was the Poisonous Vixen child. Well is does explain a lot him using poison on his weapons and blades. He also does have a knack for poisoning people. So, I guess that is where he got it. The Fool. Junpei was never a person to get all the facts he is walking into a death trap. I pity him I really do. I can also use this as my advantage. Yoshi: I will have to decline. Junpei: Are You scared of what the vixen will do to you. Yoshi: No Junpei: Than why Yoshi: Since I have known you since childhood I will give you some advice. Don''t go near my granddaughter¡¯s wedding. You and whoever you bring will die. Junpei: Granddaughter. Is that a threat Yoshi: Just a warning Junpei: Fine since you won¡¯t help me because of granddaughter I will do it myself. Than when I get those Medical journals and her poison recipes. The first place I am coming for is Tokyo. You had a chance to be on the winning side. I thought you were smart I was wrong. Yoshi: I will take my chances. He hangs up the phone the fool. I call one of my maids. Maid: Yes, Lord Sakura. Yoshi: I want you to send the finest silk and the best jewelry with her mother¡¯s mementoto my granddaughter Misaka. She is getting married and about to dome a huge favor. Also tell the men that we will be taking Okinawa in a few days¡¯ time. Maid: Yes, lord Sakura Yoshi: Junpei I did warn you. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Misaka Pov My wedding is in three days and I have been rather busy. I just met Karmas parents. Yep that is right I said parents. I thought his mom killed his dad. I guess she lied. Karama was shocked to. Now I know where Karama get his personality from. Azuma pampers Reiko a lot. I think Yuske is jealous. Reiko is quiet person but she is really nice. She Also likes to play with Shinobu with her tails. I get ready to get some wine but Reiko keeps snatching it from my hands. I wonder why she is doing that. Misaka: Why do you keep doing that Reiko: Bad Misaka: Why Is it bad it only a glass of wine. Reiko: pregnant Misaka............ Pregnant I can''t be pregnant that is impossible. Misaka: I am not pregnant Reiko: Hips wider breast swollen Azuma: She is a doctor by the way she is able to tell these things buy looking at someone body at a glance. If she says that your pregnant than you are pregnant. My Rei girl is never wrong about these type of things Reiko: Lucky wedding now Congratulation Mommy Azuma: Wow you got her to say five words she must be really happy. She probably wants to deliver her grandchild herself. She missed the birth of the first one. Misaka: I need a drink Reiko: No drink Misaka: I know I know The doorbell rings and it is a fox messenger.and he has the emblem of the Sakura clan. What does that old man want. Azuma: Wow a member of the Sakura clan I heard they are the new power in Tokyo. What is one doing here. Messenger: Lord Sakura wish to give his granddaughter a wedding present Azuma: Granddaughter Reiko: She important Karama: Technically Misaka is Yoshi Sakura granddaughter but they don''t talk. It is complicated. Reiko: Family drama Karama: You could say that Misaka: I don''t want anything from him. Messenger: He thought you would say that. That is why he told me that something in this package belong to your late mother Saiyuri Karama : Mom? I am Virgil but I am also Yoko are so fused together we are one in the same so her mother is my mother. I also have all the memories of when I was a child. Mom was the only one who was nice to me in the entire house. She loved me and I loved her. She caught illness and died when I was eight. I was devastated that when things started to go downhill. Misaka: I will take it. I still won''t forgive the old man Massager: He does not expect you to. Though he does wish to apologize. With that I take my leave, I open the package and find a ton of silks and jewelry. Under that us a small chest. I touch itand it glows. Than the chest opens there, are three things inside it, A note, a locket with a picture of me and my mom and a pink soul cube. I put the locket around my neck. Misaka: Mom left me a spirit Masamune:princess is that a gift from the madam. Misaka: Yes Mutsu: Open it Open it I want to see who is inside. Aki: Calm down Aki the Princess will open it when she is good and ready Yoroichi: I am good with anyone Reiko: Crowded special Azuma: Yes, I have never seen someone with so many spirits. I guess one more would not hurt. I open the pink soul cube and out pops out a pink fox with short hair. She snaps her fingers and the lights go out than she snaps her fingers again and the spotlight is on her. She is a interesting one. Spirt: IT SHOW TIME! Allow me to introduce myself you are in the presents of greatness. I am the performer Natsumi. Than Fireworks and explosion starts to come up behind her. I see a note. I read it. Saiyuri'' Note; Dear My Darling daughter. I am giving you Natsumi when you come of age. I know I will not be there for you. When you are, older I am leaving behind Natsumi for you. She a bit of an oddball, slow anda attention whore, but she is a good girl deep down and will help you in the future. Natsumi has 3 abilities Acting dancing and singing. Acting will help you deceive your enemies. Dancing will help mesmerize your enemies. Singing will help control your enemies. She is a good person to have in a jam and will protect you in my place. I will now and forever love you Saiyuri. Karama: Look like your mom is looking out for you Misaka :Yeah Natsumi: Did like my introduction wasn''t I great princess Misaka; You were something Reiko: Flashy Azuma: Well it was interesting Masamune and the girls:.................. Look like things are going to get more lively around here. Chapter 162 Misakas Wedding Junpei Pov Tomorrow is the day we will strike it is the day of the wedding. I have information on the Poisonous Vixen will be in there. I feel bad for ruingthe granddaughter of Yoshi Sakura wedding. Don''t blame me blame the person you are about to marry you were just unlucky Grunt: Lord Jin all out solders have entered the city Junpei: Excellent. I don''t want take any chances. Do we have antidote to the poisons? Grunt: Yes, we catalogue all the poison she uses Junpei: Good without her poison she will lose her fangs. Enjoy your last day of freedom. By this time tomorrow I will have your medical journals and you will be dead Muhahahahahahahahahh! Jarrin Pov Right now, I am throwing Misaka a bachelorette party and we decide go on a night on the town. It a lot better than Mikki''s and My wedding, because we did not have that much money back then. i decide to rent a limo and we party the night away. I make sure to get alcoholic and nonalcoholic beverage because Piper, Misaka and I are pregnant. Which I just found out about that. Mikki: I can''t believe Misaka is the last one out of the three of us to get married Jarrin: Yeah, I thought you be the first Misaka: Yeah yeah Mikki: Remember we met you Misaka: How could forget. We had just startedthe sixth gradei was runningfrom Joey Carlo. he has stolen mu lunch for the past three days. I was smallest person in the grade. He thought I was easy target and he was right. i was scared of my own shadow. Then I bumped into two delinquents Lilly: Those two delinquent Misaka: Jarrin and Mikki Jarrin: We had just skipped are lunch detention Mikki: We were real rebels Misaka: Anyway, Joey Carlo follows me. He was the biggest kid grade a real meat mountain. He saw Jarrin and Mikki and thought they were also easy target. Jarrin was only a little bigger than me and Mikki was tall but really skinny. Joey: The three you hand over your lunch money Jarrin: Fuck you fatass Mike: I did not know we had a celebrity in our school Virgil: Ha? Mike: Yeah, I think he was in Indiana Jones he was theboulder Jarrin: Mike hahahahahahah your tounge is to lethal Misaka: Like always Jarrinbegan cursingand Mikki piss him off to no end. He began to charge and they fought back. I was scared I could not just leave them so I join the fray. We all beat him down. The teacher came and ask what happen and the three of us kept our mouth shut and were suspended for a couple of days. After we came back they came to talk to me. Jarrin: I thought you would run but you showed real balls. I am Jarrin Wright The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Mike: Yash I can''t believe you bit him. I am Mike Zepelli Virgil: You two are ok in my book I am Virgil Goldberg Misaka: After that we have been friend ever since. Joey Carlo never picked on me again. I think he even transferred schools. Jarrin: ah good times Mikki: Yeah Lilly: You two have been trouble makers since you were young Mikki and Jarrin: You could say that After that we head to a strip club for aa while. than we head to a casino. We head home after that and we go to sleep. The nextmorning Iget up and we get Misaka ready for her wedding she doing a Japanese style wedding. She also summonsher parents all of themThe Goldberg¡¯s and Saiyuri. Then we get ready and I help her in her dress and Mr. Goldberg is going to walk her down the aisle. Junpei Pov The time to attack is now we surround the church. I send my first wave of men. They don''t get even get near the church when their heads go flying off WHAT THE HELL JUST HAPPEN! Two foxes are in front of the church. Junpei: POISIONOUSVIXEN HOW.I THOUGHT YOU ONLY FOUGHT WITH POISON Reiko: Wire trap rarely use Azuma: She not only one here you know Junpei: Who the hell are you Azuma: You don''t recognize Me uncle Junpei: Your¡­ your Azuma, YOU BASTARD YOUR A TRAITOR TO THE JIN CLAN Azuma: As a father, I can''t allow you to ruin my son¡¯s wedding now can I. Reiko: Leave or die Junpei: I will be happy to leave when I take your head MY ARMY ATTACK Reiko: USELESS Azuma: She is right your way over your head. I would surrender if I were you. Junpei: Die Reiko and Azuma disappear than they reaper in my army Azuma uses his famous halberd that shook fear into the world. Reiko use some weird martial arts to attack pressure points. Then she stops my men hearts by hitting a specific place in their chest. For farther away enemies she uses her silver needle shooting them accurately each needle hitting one of my men vital organs. No mercy is being shown my man are getting slaughtered. I decide to flee but Reiko threw silver needles in my knees and my legs become paralyze Junpei: I surrender I will never come back I promise Reiko: To late She pieces another silver need into my throat and I slowly bleed out. Jarrin Pov Reiko come and gets me and ask me and my mom to do a little clean up duty. i don''t like cleaning, but since it is Misaka Wedding day i will make an exception. My mother and I use Ruby flame to burn all the body like they were never even there. Then I go back to the room were Misaka is Misaka: I thought I heard screaming Jarrin: No, you¡¯re just imagining things Misaka: Really? Jarrin: Scouts honor Misaka: I was the only scout in our group Jarrin: So are you ready Misaka Yeah Jarrin: I will meet you out there Misaka: Ok After that I wait at the alter with other bridesmaids and groom¡¯s men. Billy is Karama best man. After that Mr. Goldberg walks Misaka down the aisle. Karama is waiting for her and is smiling. Albert is marrying them Albert: Friends and family we are gathered here today to Marry Misaka Kazuki and Karama Mayaku. Is there anyone who think these two should not be together Everyone........... Albert: Do You Misaka Kazuki take this man to be your husband. To love him in sickness and in health Misaka: I do Albert: Do you Karama Mayaku take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife to love and respect till death do you part Karama: I do Albert: Than with power vested me I now pronounce you man and wife you may kiss your bride. Reiko: Beautiful very happy Azuma: you said it honey our boy is all grown up. Even though we were not there for him I am glad we get to share this moment with him, We celebrate and dance. Misaka reanimate her spirit Natsumi to sing and dance and entertain us. She was actually really good. Than Karma and Misaka share their first dance and we all begin to dance. Luka starts questioning me where I was at in the beginning of the wedding Luka: Hey Jarrin why did you and your mom go outside before the wedding Jarrin; Had to clean up the trash. This was a nice wedding Luka: Yeah it was nice Misaka and Karama leave Shinobu with Reiko and Azuma and the go own their honey moon. Luka and I gave them three weeks off. We also gave them two first class tickets to Hawaii. I hope you guys have fun. Yoshie Pov Yoshie: OKINAWA IS NOW UNDER THE SAKURA CLAN! If another clan attacks them. I could control all of Japan Hahhahahahahahah! Chapter 163 Eva Bloodheaven Eva Pov Hi my name is Evanna Bloodheaven Eva for shot. I am 17 years old. Right now, I am in charge. My parents went to go visit my brother Luka. He just had his sixth child. His name is Ace. They decided to name him that because he was their first child that came out just buy himself. Ace looks likeJarrin especially with the red and black hair. He also has some silver streaks init. That not only thing he take after her. He is also a little fire starter. Grandma and Celine went to go visit her parents grave. They died in the last vampire war. Yaoyao, Reiji Carol, and Gordon are on a mission. Robin is doing a research trip. So, that leaves me to watch Reiji and Yaoyao son Zhang and Robin''s daughter Tara. There is no way in hell they are going to leave them with Marco. That guy is so irresponsible. He 36 and still getting into trouble. I wash up put on my uniform and my glasses and tie my hair in a ponytail. than i go down stairs and start cooking. Unlike my mom, I know how to cook. Jarrin taught me and my mom at the same time. I excelled and she gave up on my mom. Tara and Zhang come down stairs Eva: How many blood cakes do you want Tara: 3 Zhang: 4 Eva: Ok After I cook them foodI make some for myself and also for Marco. Yeah, I am a nice person. After that I hurry Tara and Zhang into the car and I drive to the elementary school and drop off Zhang and Tara than I head to the High school and I am about to park and this bitch cuts me off. It is fuckingLindsey. Keepcalm down keep it together don''t let loose. Keep yourself in control. Linsey: Watch where you are going nerd Eva: sorry It takes another ten minutes to find a knew spot god I want to snap that bitches neck. I want to but I can''t not only is she human, but my brothers kind of have a reputation around here for being a little violent even though they are not. Luka is called the demon and Gabe is called the monster in glasses. I am trying to build up my family image. I am a straight A student and I am in the cooking club. I am trying to be docile as possible. I can''t let allmy hard work be done in by some snotty rich kid. I get to math class and Cammy come running in Cammy: EVA I NEED YOU! Eva: You forgot to your homework again because you were talking to Flint all night on the phone didn''t you Cammy: Come on I will owe you one Eva: You owe me five Cammy: Tis will be the last time I promise you. Eva: Here last time. Cammy: This is one of the reason why you are best friend Eva. I owe you Eva: Yeah whatever After that Mr. Stone are teacher comes in and another boring lesson begins. I have already read ahead so I just decide to sleep. Mr. Stone see this and calls on me thinking I will embarrass myself he was wrong and I answer without missing a beat. After Math class the other classes go buy real fast before I know it. It is lunch. I sit with Cammy and my other friend Mia. She isa Tanuki. You know a raccoon dog. Linsey is campaign for homecoming queen. I love campaign season they always try bribe you with free stuff.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Mia: Why don''t one of yourun Cammy: I hate popularity contest Eva: She is just lazy Mia; Eva you are really pretty. I don''t know why you where those ugly glasses and wear that ponytail. You should get contacts Eva; I don''t like standing out it a pain. I just like watching the show. We all separate I head to my next class and I bump into someone. My glasses pop off. danm it where hell are they. I think I finally found then when I hear some footsteps. Son of bitch don¡¯t just stand there help me find them. I look up and see someone I never expect Vincent Chaser. I don''t know him personally but I know of him. He has blonde hair and green eyes that look like jade he is around 6 foot 4. The dude is kind of loner keeps to himself. He just transferred here and already caused a storm. From beating down the top bullies to rejecting Lindsey. Vincent: Here Eva: A thanks I put on my glasses Vincent: Looks like I just saw something interesting. Your hiding such a pretty face Eva: What are you going to wonder why I am not wearing contacts Vincent: Why would I want you to wear contacts. Than I would have to share my new-found treasure Eva; What is that supposed to mean Vincent: Nothing see you around Eva Vincent walks away with a smile on his face. That was weird. Wait how did he know my name. I have never talked to him before. Oh well it is probably nothing. After that I head to class and finish the rest of the day. Then I go to cooking club. It is my turn to clean up and I am the last one to leave.I am about to head to my car and Lindsey comes up to me. Lindsey: I see you were talking to Vincent. What did he wants Eva: Nothing he just help me pick up my glasses Lindsey: Liar Vincent does not talk to anybody how did a nerd like you seduce him. Eva: This is a misunderstanding Lindsey: Stay away from Vincent or else Are you seriously I hardly even know the guy. Don''t pull me into wanabee love triangle. I just want to get through my last year without any problems, and this bitch is making it really hard. Keep calm. Control your anger. Eva" Whatever I start to walk away. Lindsey; DON''T YOU WALK AWAY FROM ME! She turns me around and was going to slap me but I catch her hand and twist her arm around her back, Then I slam her into the lockers. Eva: Listen to me you spoiled little bitch. You are getting on my last nerves. I not involve with your little crush so stop fantasying about it. Oh, come near me again and I will break your arm do you understand me. Lindsey: My Brother was right all the Bloodheavens are a bunch of monsters. Eva: Fine I am a monster that you just woke up. Tell anyone about this and I might show you what a real monster looks like. Lindsey: Yes I let her go and she dashes away like a scared little rabbit Than I hear laughing behind me. Vincent: hhahahahahha. You really showed her. That girl is so annoying. I was about to help, but it looks like I did not need to at all. You are a lot more than meets the eye Evanna Bloodheaven. You Eva: No one call me Evanna except for my mother when she is really angry. How much did you see Vincent: All of it Eva: Are you going to squeal Vincent: Nope. You are to interesting for the likes of others. See you around Eva He walks away with a smile on his face. How could I be so careless he saw through my facade. I am going to have to be much more careful around him. Chapter 164 Vampire in Another World Jarrin Pov Daphne and Isac came to California when Ace was born. They left Eva at home because she still has school. I talk to her the other day she told me she lost her cool. That girl has got some will power I would have been and beat shit out of a spoiled rich girl. She also had weird encounter with boy. Good for her she needs get out more. Isac and Daphne watch the kids while Mikki, Jax, Luka and I go on out 10th Anniversary. Jarrin: Are you two sure you are going to be ok Daphne: I have raised three kids I will be just fine go have fun the 10th one is a special one. Jarrin: Ok but six is more than 3 and they are all under 5 Daphne: Go and have fun. Isac and I are able to take care of our grandchildren. Luka: Jarrin come on Mikki and Jax are waiting for us. Jarrin: alright I am coming. Bye Jasmine, Darwin, Layla, Eliza, Mika, and Ace. We will be back in a couple of days be good for your grandparents. I get into car where Mikki, Jax and Luka and we head out. Jax and Luka said it would be a surprise, Sowe have no Idea where we are going. We are driving and it getting late.The clouds look a little different they are purple? Than the radio stop working and car just suddenly stops. Jarrin: Ok now that is weird Mikki: The car stopped working Jax: Do those clouds look a little weird to you. I know it is dark but they look purple to me. The wind begins to blow extremely hard. Ok something is wrong really wrong. The birds and animals are moving in the opposite direction. I can feel it a storm is coming and we need to move now. Luka: I DON''T LIKE WINGS OUT NOW USE THEM IF YOU GOT THEM! Luka, Mikki and I sprout are wings. Mikki carries Jax and we get the fuck out of there. Funnel cloud starts to form wind is twisting a purple tornado starts to form. WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT! Is that purple lighting in the tornado. Luka: This is not good Jarrin: Less talking more flying Jax: Babe I don''t want to back seat fly or anything, but that tornado is getting closer Luka: No, it is not coming towards us we are being sucked in. Jarrin: Flap, flap like you never flapped before Mikki: Jarrin that sounded kind of dirty Jarrin: NOTTHE TIME! Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The tornado sucks the four us up and we spin round and round. I am getting kind of dizzy. I try to grab Luka''s hand but I fail. The tornado rips into very fabric of space itself and we are all separated. We all start falling into different direction. The purple lighting paralyzes my wings for now so they are useless and I am force to take the fall like a champ. I fall one place. Luka falls another and Mikki and Jax fall somewhere else At least they are together. I counting my down fall not knowing what will happen next I hope everyone is ok. General Pov Grunt: Sir four unidentified flying objects are falling from the sky the closest one is coming toward us. General: Is there any supers on stand by Grunt: Yes, I Believe Captain Amazing and Sonic Girl are on base General: Good have them take a squad out to the closes. This no doubt cause by those eggheads messing with stuff they don''t understand. We must fine whatever fell before the rebel scum takes them. Grunt: Yes General I order one of solders to get two of the supers who the council gave me. Captain Amazing and Sonic Girl. They are two supers who registers on the Super Hero Act. Superhero have to be registered Vigilantism is forbidden. Super whoever controls the supers controls the world Sonic Girl and Captain Amazing come Captain: Sir what the situation Sonic: Something must be up is you called us General: Four unidentified flying object have entered our city. The closest one is near our base of operation. I want the two of you to go investigate. Retrieve the object. The rebels have probably also notice it Captain: Rebel scum why do they defy the council Sonic: It doesn''t matter they will all soon be captured General: Go and bring me it Sonic and Captain: Yes Jarrin Pov Oh, god that hurt. I am going to feel that in the morning. i just landed god know where all by myself. I am in a huge crater which I made. That might cause some attention. I get out of the crater and a squad of people in white suits appear with some sort of a futuristic gun. There also two people are they in cosplay. One in a purple outfit the other in a outfit that red white and blue and is that a Cape Jarrin: What the Hell? Captain Amazing: The unidentified object tur out to be a female a pretty one at that Sonic Gil: Stop thinking with dick we got to capture her Jarrin: Are you guys some sort of cosplayers and what the hell is with the cape. Captain Amazing: We are supers Jarrin: Supers what is that? Sonic; I thought she was a super but appears that is not case she must be an alien Jarrin: Are you guys high are you just stupid. Everyone know Aliens don''t exist Captain: come quietly with us Jarrin: Coming quietly is not my style Sonic girl: Your surrounded by guards Jarrin: I been in worst odds. My blood is boiling I am ready for a fight. Than I can fine the others and figure out was going on. Captain Amazing: So, those other three unidentified flying object were people. The more reason to capture her guards attack. The Guards come at me Jarrin: Useless FLAME LOTUS Fireballs surround my enemies. They are all in shock Sonic: SHE IS A SUPER! Quickly activate your nullification blasters They fire their guns but it has no effect on my fire. I don''t know what supers are, But I am not one of them. Captain Amazing; It not working this should destroy all super abilities Jarrin: I don''t know what supers are but What I am using is magic Sonic Girl: Magic does not exist it only on TV Jarrin: Than what am I doing now BLOOM! My fire lotuses explode and the guards are blown away. Captain Amazing: What are You? Jarrin: Vampire Chapter 165 Vampire vs Super Heros and Jarrin Frost Jarrin Pov Ok so I crash landed in this strange place as soon as I wake up I surrounded by bunch of guards and two people in stupid costume that call themselvessupers. Anyway, they decide to kidnap me and I don''t take kind to threats so I blow them all away with a spell. They say that Magic doesn''t exist so what exactly are they doing. Captain Amazing: AVampire like a make-believe creature that sucks blood. How come you are not burning in the sunlight, or turning into a bat. Do you even suck blood? Jarrin: You watch to many horror flicks. We don''t burn in the sunlight, or turn into a bat. I don''t know where humans got that idea. I do drink blood but I don''t suck it out of people. my family has a deal with a blood bank. I can go without drinking it for up to 3 months. Sonic: Girl I can''t believe your taking this seriously Amazing. She is obviously lying. Jarrin: Than what are you suppose to be. Sonic Girl: Isn''t it obvious were Super Hero¡¯s Jarrin:........... Captain Amazing: She does not believe us. She giving you the same look you gave her a moment ago Sonic Girl SHUT UP! We have to take her before the rebels show up let do this Go captain Amazing Captain Amazing flies off his feet without using any wings or flying spells at all now that is just weird. He grabs my arm. He pretty strong NOT! I grab his arm than I twist it and throw him into the opposite directions. You want go up against me in a game of power. Your 1000 years to early punk. Sonic girl looks shocked Sonic girl: She toss him like a rag doll and he has super strength. Amazing you ok Captain Amazing: Yeah, I was just caught off guard. I did not expect so much strength to come from that little body Jarrin: This guy can take a punch. I guess these so-called supers might be interesting. Sonic Girl: SONIC SCREECH! Captain Amazing: AMMAZING BREATH! Jarrin: Oh, I am so scared you thing you two are the only one that can-do breath attacks. BSERKING DRAGON MARTIAL ARTS RUBY DRAGON BLAZE! Captain Amazing and Sonic Girl attack my attack but my flame is ruby flame. the flame of obliteration and it consumes captain Amazing and sonic girls Attack and is rapidly going towards them. They manage to get out of the way just in time. Danm these people are like cockroaches why won¡¯t they die. Captain Amazing: What was that weird red flame. Sonic girl: It had such destructive power she might be a class A or higher Captain Amazing: I hate to say this but we are not equipped to handle this we have to call for back up or leave Sonic girl: AgreedIf you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Jarrin: You think I would let youEMERARLD FLAME CAGE! I surround them in Emerald flame they can no longer escape from me. Their faces start to pale. Relax I am not going to kill them If I do not have to I need information. Killing them won''t get me any answers, but if they try anything I only need one Captain Amazing: Another weird flame it hot I can¡¯t break out of it Jarrin: All I want is some information Sonic Girl: You think we would betray our country Jarrin: What are you talking about I am not asking you commit treason. I just want to know where we are and where the other flying objectwent that all. You people need get stick out of your ass. Sonic Girl: Sorry we have order and orders are Absolut Captain Amazing: She correct Jarrin: This why I hate government dogs. No gray area Captain Amazing: SUPER AMAZING PUNCH! Sonic Girl: SONIC BOOM Jarrin: BESERKERING DRAGOMN MARTIAL ARTS SAPPHIRE DRAGON TWIN FLAME CLAW! I use my strength to counter Capetian Amazing punch than I freeze him with my first claw. Then I jump over Sonic girls and use my second claw to freeze her. I can''t kill them I need information after all. I also need to find Luka, Jax, and Mikki. That is my first priority and killing locals won¡¯t help me.. I take down Berried and I surrounded by different people. Oh, come on can''t I catch a break. They look a little weird when they are looking at me. It is kind of creeping me out. They look like a rag tag group. Grunt: Handover those two supers and come with us Jarrin: No I spent a lot time capturing them Finder keeper¡¯s losers weepers Grunt: I won¡¯t ask again or I will be force to use violence. Jarrin: I don''t take kind to threats they piss me off and I have not been a good mood since I got to whatever place this is. Don''t blame me being rude. ???: Stand down Grunt: But Captain this is best time to capture 2 of the government supers A woman in a hood appears I can''t see her face but she is my height same chest size and skin tone and has deep blue eyes ???: I want to ask her some question as well one being why does she look like me. She removes her hood and my face appears. The only different is that she has short hair and blue eyes . Jarrin: WHAT THE HELL YOU LOOK LIKE ME! ??? I guess it is surprise for you as well. May I ask to introduce yourself Jarrin: Isn''t rude not to give your name before you ask someone else Grunt: YOU! HOW DARE YOU BE RUDE TO THE CAPTAIN! Jarrin: I am not in her army. I don''t give flying fuck what you call her. ???: Quite the foul mouth you have there. Well I guess It was rude of me not to introduce myself I am Jarrin Frost Jarrin: Shit just got weirder Jarrin Frost: How so? Jarrin: My name is Jarrin Bloodheaven. Something tells me I am not in California anymore. I don''t even think I am on Earth. Frost: Will You come with us Miss Bloodheaven Jarrin: Mrs. Bloodheaven Rebels: HOLY SHIT YOUR MARRIED! Jarrin: Is that a problem. Why can''t I be married. Frost: If I could be so rude who exactly did marry Jarrin: I don''t see the problem. He crashed here somewhere too so did my friends. We got separated. My husband name is Luka Rebels: HOLY SHIT! Jarrin Frost begins to cough up blood a little bit is she ok. She regains her composure rather quick though. Frost: Will you come to our base I am sure we can answer all your question that you have Jarrin: Fine lead the way I follow Jarrin Frost and her rebels back to her base with the two supers still frozen in ice/ At least this day could not get any weirder Chapter 166 The Leader of the Rebel Army is Luka Storm Jarrin B Pov We ride to the base in it like in the middle of nowhere. The ground lift up and we enter. Wow these guys are really techy. Frost show me around the base and ask me to wait in a room. I am waiting and fifteen minutes later. It says their leader wants to se me. I follow her and we get to leader it is...... Jarrin: HOLY SHIT IT LUKA! Frost: I was right the name was not just a coincidence she actually knows your double. Luka: I am Luka Storm leader of the Rebel Army and You may have a lot of question Mrs. Bloodheaven, But I have a lot as well. Jarrin: I think we can share information. Do you guys have a doctor here Luka: You got hurt is does not look like it. Jarrin: My body is not hurt but my wings took a little damage and it will be hard to fly. Luka: Wings? I take out my wings and everyone looks at me in shocked Luka: A beast type Jarrin: I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about beast type I am Vampire Luka:....... Frost:........... Everyone:.......... Jarrin: Why is everyone so quiet you never see a vampire before. Everyone: Yes Luka: Now I have more question, Jarrin call Lilly Jarrin: You guys got a Lilly too. i am sure you had one but I did not think I would meet her. A few minuet later Lilly come in and she has a cigarette in her mouth and she is talking like some delinquent. This is definitely not Lilly where Iam from. Her personality is totally different from what I am use to. Lilly: Is this the clone Jarrin: Who you calling a clone to me you are the clone. Luka: Calm down she is guest just fix her up Lilly: Ok boss man Lilly hand begins to glow and my wings are healed I flap them just to make sure. Good as new it like healing magic but different. I do not know how to describe it. It is like a warm funny feeling.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Luka: Ok do you want to talk now let start by how you got here Jarrin: That is fine. Luka, Mikki Jax, and I were going on our 10-year wedding Anniversary. Luka: Wait Mikki and Jax are married? hahhahahahahaha that crazy thing I have ever herd in my life Jarrin: Yeah, we had a double wedding is was quite nice. ShallI continue before you rudely interrupted me. I just hung up the phone checking up on the kids. Frost: You and your Luka have kids how many Jarrin: Six now can I continue Lilly: HOLY SHIT YOU GUYS FUCK LIKE RABBITS. Jarrin: I have only gotten pregnant three time. I had triplets, twins, and one more baby Everyone: HOLY SHIT! Jarrin: DO YOU GUYS WANT TO HERE THE STORY OR NOT! Everyone: Sorry Jarrin: Anyway, so we are on our way when. All the electronics in our car stopped working. The clouds turned purple and suddenly a Tornado appeared. We tried to get away but we got sucked in. I got separated from the others and crash into the crater were the two-popsicle found me. Than you guys came. Now it your turn to talk. Luka: Purple Tornados I have herd of those before. It a new experiment the council scientist are working on. We are going to have to investigate this. Now I will tell you the answer to your question, this place is called is Earth. 11 years ago, a meteor crash landed changing it in habitants all over the world. Than began the rise of Supers people with extraordinary abilities changing them physically. There were some good and some bad. Just like people. One was really bad and He almost destroyed the world. The government also known as the Council.wanted that to never happen again. So, they made supers Register. If we didn''t comply the throw us in prison. We all people not monsters. Jarrin: I take offense to that some of my best friends are monster. Not all monsters are bad it is just stereotype. Frost: Monster exist were you come from Jarrin: Monster, demon, dragons, angels, Gods. Were like a big melting pot. Luka: As I was saying we are not evil. We just want to live our lives. That why My friend and I created the Rebel Army and we fight the fight for those who can¡¯t. Jarrin: You guys are some real Hero¡¯s Suddenly a girl comes running into the room and she trips. She has glasses oh my god Jarrin: IT FUCKING MIKKI Mikki: Oh that really hurt. She is still and airhead but in a different way a more klutzy way. Frost: Mikki You¡¯re always tripping over yourself. Mikki: I HAVE NEWS MY CAMERAS PICK UPSOMEONE WHO LOOKS LIKE THE LEADER AND HEIS ATTACKIG THE COUCIL GOONS...... Why are their two Jarrin. Is she a clone. Jarrin: No but I think starting to get what is going on Luka: Explain Jarrin: I am in a parallel world to my own. The double of people with different personality it is all starting to make sense. The place being called Earth. Hey you said someone who looked like your leader. Mikki. Um yeah Jarrin: Does he shoot lightning and use weapons made of blood Mikki: Yes ..mam Jarrin: Luka Luka: What Jarrin: Not you Luka my Luka someone must of piss him off. That guy is always finding trouble. Do you guys have elves here Everyone: ....... Jarrin: Take that as a no Frost: We better go fine him before he gets hurt. Jarrin: I am more worried about what he will do to the guards. Frost: Is he strong Jarrin: Is yours strong Frost: Yes, He is the strongest in our army That why we follow him Jarrin: Let hurry up he tends to go overboard Frost and I get a locator from klutzy Mikki and we head out to find Luka; I Also tell them to look for Jax and Mikki while I am away. Luka try not cause to much havoc before I get there. Whenever we go on a trip shit happens. Chapter 167 Lucky Bunny ??? Pov Guard: COME BACK HERE YOU LITTLE THEIF! ???: TRY TO CATCH ME COPPERS BETTER MAN THAN YOU HAVE TRIED. I guess it is time to use some magic. DICE ROLL! ALL RIGHT A SIX SUPER LUCKY! Hey is that someone falling? Luka: HEY GET OUT THE WAY! ???: Huh? Luka Pov COME ON WINGS DON''T FAIL ME NOW! I falling to god knows where. I got separated from everybody. I hope Jarrin does not start fight she is always getting in to trouble. I am getting closer to the ground when I start seeing people. I try to warn them to get out the way they all look up and I crash into to people. I hope I did not kill them. ???: How the hell did you survive that fall you should be dead right now? I see a girl around 5 foot 2 she has snow white skin andBlack and greenhair.green eyes andgreen rabbit ears and a tail. She is a c cup. She looks around 18 It is a wererabbit Luka: A Wererabbit ???: How do you know what i am most people call me a beast type here. Wait you¡¯re from my world a world with magic. Alright that six really did make me super lucky. Guards come and see me talking with this girl Guards; SHE IS WITH AN ACCOMPLICE GET THEM! ???: Tch the guards found me. Hey time to run Luka: I did not do anything ???: These guys are the type to shoot first ask questions later just run. Danm the surrounded us already. I thought you were my lucky charm. Guards: : FOR STEALING AND ASSULTING TWO OFFICERS i PLACING THE BOTH OF YOU UNDER ARREST! Luka: Sir I believe there is some sort of misunderstanding Guard: THERE IS NO UNDERSTANDING THOSE TWO GUARD LOOK LIKE THEY WERE BEATEN TO A INCH OF THEIR LIFE! ???: He has a point they look pretty bad. Luka: That was not my fault it was accident ???: Actually, it was kind of my fault I rolled a six. So, I basically use you as a weapon Luka:......... Guard: YOU ADMIT IT GUARDS SEIZE THEM! Luka: TAZOR SHOCK WAVE! I snap my fingers I use a small stun spell to stun all the guards and knock them out. ???: That was incredible you definitely are my lucky charm Luka: Who are you and where are we. ???: My name is Zoe Clover and let¡¯s not talk here. We do not know when more guards will show up Luka: Fine I follow Zoe and we end up at a small church and I see a nun who looks exactly like her except she does not have any rabbit ear. Her hair is different too it is just black. A bunch of kids come out and they all run up to Zoe Kid: Did you bring us anything Zoe: Hold on you little squirts I am getting it When I heard from the cops that she was a thief I thought she stole money, But what i see is food, clothing, medicine and toys. She islike a little Robin Hood. The Kids are cheering the nun looks sort of angry. Nun: Zoe you can''t keep sneaking into Neo City and stealing from the residents. You will get in trouble. Who is that you brought with Zoe: Now that you mention it I never got your name. This is Zoe O''Hara by the way she takes care of these orphans Luka: My name is Luka O¡¯Hara: THE REBEL ARMY LEADR LUKA STORM Luka: What? No, My name is Luka Bloodheaven Zoe: This guy is from my world. O¡¯Hara: Oh I see so you can also do Magic like Zoe Zoe: Yeah, he can use lighting magic and he took out all the guards, Hey what are you buy the way. Luka: Vampire Kids: AHHH VAMPIRE HE IS GOING TO SUCK OUR BLOOD! This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. O¡¯Hara: STAY BACK YOU DEMON! Zoe: Where I come from there are good vampires and bad vampires. Most of them just go to a Blood bank and buy some. Luka: I have never attacked a person. You can stop hiding. Beside as a father myself I don''t hurt kids. Zoe: How old are you we all live so long it hard to guess ages Luka: 28 about turn 29 Zoe: Only ten years older than me. Hey Did come here because of the purple tornado to Luka: Yes, Me my, wife and a couple of my friends, how long have you been here Zoe: 3 months, I finally figured out how we got here Luka: How Zoe: They somehow obtain a space crystal. You know the ones we use to travel around the world in a blink of an eye. Only this one is huge. It is the biggest space crystal I have ever seen and. Their scientists have been experimenting on it. Luka: That does explain it. Space crystal do give off purple energy when we teleport and they do rip through space. A big enough one could rip a space into another world. O¡¯Hara: I have known what you are talking about. Zoe: Magic stuff O¡¯Hara: Ok Luka: How come you have gotten to space stone yet. Do not know where it is. Zoe: I do but I don''t have the man power to bust in. That place is guarded like Fort Knox Luka: I see I will find my wife and my friends first and we will bust in together. Zoe: What I got to work with Luka: Another vampire, a werewolf, and a Valkyrie Zoe: That is a weird combo but if they ae strong as they will do. O¡¯Hare: You can seriously be thinking breaking into the LAB! Luka: Yeah Zoe: I would have done it sooner but I needed help Luka: That is the plan O¡¯Hara: You will be killed Luka: I here that lot but I am still here O¡¯Hara: I thought my double crazy but you are insane. Guard: THIS IS THE POLICE WE HAVE YOUR HOUSE SURROUNDED! Zoe: Great they brought Peacekeepers Luka: Peacekeepers Zoe: Peacekeepers are giant robot that enforce the laws on Supers. Lucky for us were not supers. O¡¯Hara get the kids down stairs I will handle this Luka: We Zoe: This is not your fight Luka: I need you to help me find the space crystal. Beside Someone who like to play Robin Hood for orphans does not seem like a bad person. Zoe: Suit yourself Guard: Did you come to surrender Luka and Zoe: Not a chance in Hell Guard: PEACEKEEPES ATTAK I cut myself with my nail Luka: BLOOD SPEAR Zoe: You got an inherited ability Luka: So do you Zoe: My ability is LUCK MASTER. Not only can I manipulate mine and other people luck witha dice roll. I can also give and steal luck. I got it from my dad he was half Leprechaun. The Robots attack I use lightning to increase my speed and then I start piecing away at all the machines. Zoe use plant magic to bind the robots together than she uses them to piece the robots. Guard: How can a beast type also be an elemental type. It does not make any sense good thing I brought back up Speedstar we need you. Speedstar: You can''t take a couple of thieves QUICK STEP He goes after Zoe but he is surprise to see mein front of her Speedstar: Your pretty quick but no one is faster than mr. Zoe: Thanks I owe you one Luka: No problem. Don''t let your guard down. Not bad let see if you can keep up with FLASH STEP Speedstar: QUICK STEP I move as fast as lightning and he moves at extremely fast speed and we continue to clash. I am slowly getting the upper hand. I should stop toying with him but I wanted to get to know how strong the people are in this world. Speedstar: I don''t want to ask for help Inferno i need you get off your ass... Inferno answer me Jarrin: Oh you mean the guy in the orange cape he won¡¯t be coming Frost: Did you really have to beat him up that bad I felt sorry for that guy. You even stole his shirt I look up and see my wife and someone wholooks like her. Why is she wearing a a shirt that says inferno? It so big on her it looks like a dress. Jarrin: He burned off my clothes and I know he did it on purpose. He was a pervert and I had to tech him a lesson Luka; Where is this perv I am hearing about. Why are you only wearing a shirt? Jarrin: Frost don''t tell him if Luka find out you won''t have anotherprisoner just a dead body Frost:......... Jarrin: .... No reason? Oh, hurry up stop toying with him and let¡¯s go. Oh, and what with the wererabbit Speedstar: Ha he is just toying with me no way. Jarrin: yeah, he is watchthis. Luka, it is our anniversary and it is almost over if you don''t hurry up you will miss all the fun things I was going to do to you. Luka: THUNDER GATLING DE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE. I hit him with rapid amount of punches. He is out like a light Zoe Pov Zoe:.......... Frost;..... What the hell does she do to him in bed to get him so motivated Jarrin: To easy Luka: LISTEN UP YOU PUNKS IF ANY OF YOU GET IN MY WAY RIGHT NOW YOU WILL ALL DIE A FEARSOME PAINFUL DEATH! Guards: RUUUUUUN Danm her crotch has got him on leash. The power of the pussy is strong in her. After that Luka goes to his wife and pick her up he ask O¡¯Hara for a spare room and he locked the door. I put a silent spell on the door because i start hearing screaming and moaning. I can''t let these kids get corrupted. The one that looks like his wife ties up Speedstar and put him with Inferno Frost: So, you¡¯re from their world as well Zoe: Yeah, I came here 3 months ago Frost: Are all these people as crazy as they are Zoe: No I think they are a special case. Who would want to have sex in this situation Frost: I heard they have six kids Zoe: HOLY SHIT! Frost: What should we do while we wait Zoe: I don''t know vampires are known for their stamina. It might be a while. I suggest you stay for the night we have plenty of room and we can leave in the morning. Frost: This is against protocol, but Since I met my double protocol has gone out the window Jarrin: OHHHHH GOOOOOD Zoe: Holy shit I can hear screaming through the silent spell. KEEP IT DOWN THERE ARE CHILDREN HERE! I decide to cook dinner for Frost the kids and O¡¯Hara than I fall asleep. I say goodbye to O¡¯Hara and the kids and we travel back to Frost Secret base. Jarrin is now wearing Luka'' shirt and she has bite marks all over her neck. What the hell did they do last night. Chapter 168 Sex is Probaly the Only Thing We Take Seriously Jarrin Frost Pov SHAMELESS! That is the one word i can use to describe my double and the Leaders double. He threatens to kill everybody just because he was about to get cockblocked. Than he took Bloodheaven into a CHURCH! and had sex. I could still here her moaning thatwould make a grown man blush. Isn¡¯t she my double. Was she not supposed to be a boy. When the Meteor Crash, my body changed I became Female and gained ice powers. I have never thought about sleeping with a guy I am a virgin. Well not until a few weeks ago, When I ran into the Leader room showering and my heart skipped a beat. I can''t have feeling for Luka I am his Number two we are at war there are no time for feelings. Then I run into lovey dovey couple throwing their love in my face and it is really pissing me off. We finally make back to base and Bloodheaven is only wearingLuka shirt and Luka B in only wearing pants. I see he has two scars. One on his eyebrow. The other is a claw mark over his chest. I get to the Leader office and he is surprise. Storm: Well that took longer than expected I thought something happen Jarrin: Oh, something happen about 3-4 times Frost: Stamina? Storm: What? Frost: Oh, it is nothing important Storm: Ok Jarrin give me your report to what happen, and pleases explain why one of them is only wearing a shirt, one is only wearing pants, and why did you bring back a bunny. Jarrin:For the reason, why I am only in my shirt and my underwear that a secret. Don''t ask about people Sex lives it rude. Luka: She right we got to keep it PG. Storm:.......... Frost: Shameless Zoe: Here is the Cliff notes version. I metLuka, brought him to a church. Peacekeepers came. We kicked ass. Supers came. The E cup twins came, Wee kicked ass Captured people. Red and Your twin fucked the whole night. Me and Blue waited till morning and came here. Storm: You did not comeback as soon as you got him. They had sex in that situation. Why did you not stop them? It is dangerous to be in the open like that. Frost I was going to...... Jarrin: He hates being cockblocked. You should have seen what he did to those Sorcerers on his birthday. Luka: You really believe something like being transported to another world is going to kill my sex drive. That is naive thinking. Zoe POWE OF THE PUSSY! Storm:.......... Frost:............. Mikki and that playboy Jax come running in. Mikki trips again, but Jax catches her this time. Her face is all red and Jax is just smiling at her. He has never done that before. I wonder what happen. Mikki: ...I¡¯m fine Jax: Mikki you have to stop tripping over your feet Storm: You have already met Mikayla Anders this is Jaxon StoneIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Jarrin: Let me guess you like to be called Jax Stone: Smart girl, beautiful two and I love the outfit Luka: MARRIED! Jax: Tch Frost: You will fuck anything with a heartbeat Jax and without a ring, so what brings you two to the leader¡¯s office. Mikki face turns really Jax: Turn on the TV Frost: Why? Jax: Turn it on I am definitely recording this. Anders: DON''T I CAN''T GO OUT IN PUBLIC ANYMORE! Jarrin: What is going one. Stone: Let''s just say that we found your friends. Just turn on the TV I turn on the TV and I see a man That looks like Jax and woman that looks like Mikayla running down the streets of Neo City naked being chased by the police and Peacekeepers. WHY THE FUCK ARE THEY NAKED! Jarrin:HAHAHAHAHHAHA!Mikki pissiong off people since 1994. Even ina diffrent world. hahahahahahhahahah this is fucking hihilarious. Frost: THIS IS NO LAUGHING MATTER Jarrin: YES IT IS! HHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA Frost: Can''t you take anything seriously Jarrin:With all the shit happening over the years I stopped being serious a long time ago. Learn to chill you be a lot happier Zoe: Your friends have some balls on them. Stone: Mikki is that what your body looks like I could never Tell because you always wear a sweatshirt. If you got it you should flaunt it. Anders: DON''T LOOK! Storm: What are they doing running through the streets naked Luka: Isn''t it obvious Storm: I don''t understand your people way of thinking Luka: It was their anniversary they were interrupted.I think Jax got the deed done otherwise he would have been super pissed and would be killing not running. He takes his Sex time rather seriously. That is why we are such good friends. Storm:................. Anders:................ Stone: hahhahahahahahahh Frost: Is sex the only thing you guys take seriously Jarrin and Luka: Yes Everyone: .............. Zoe: Even I liketo get fucked every once in a while. Is it really that big of a deal? Stone: Who is the shorty Zoe: DID YOU JUST CALL ME SHORT! LUCK STEAL Stone: What? A fan falls on his head and he is knocked out Zoe: I hate being called short. I AM VERTICALLY CHALLANGED! Jarrin: She is crazy Luka; Yeah Jarrin: She would fit right in at a company. Storm: Company? Luka: Back in our world we own a company Frost: What exactly do you guys do Jarrin and Luka: Were mercenaries We own company called Grayline. Jarrin: There is only two requirements be strong and be interesting. I am not going to lie every single member of our little group is a little crazy. In one way or another, but crazy makes life interesting. Who does not want a little spice on life. Zoe: I am not crazy Everyone: Yes, you are Zoe: Ok maybe a little bit Jarrin: We better get Mikki and Jax. First were going to need some clothes. I don''t want to walk around here half naked. Jax and Mikki will also need some clothes. Storm: We should retrieve them now before they cause any more havoc. Bloodheaven Zoeand Luka B follow me we get some clothes from storage and we head to the car to go find Otherworld Jax and Mikki. I can''t believe that sex is the only thing they take seriously. Does is really feel that good? Chapter 169 Jax and Mikki Makes There Intrance in a New World Mikki Pov Ok you may be wondering why Jax and I are being chased by security naked it a funny story after all. It all started yesterday we when I pulled off a crash landing in the forest. It was amazing I was awesome. I guess Jax helped a little bit. Ok maybe it was him. Jax: Mikki What are you doing who are you talking too Mikki: The readers of course Jax: Why talking to them while we are running Mikki: So, we can catch our breath while the flashback happen Jax" Oh that good these people really got stick up their but it was an accident how where we suppose to know. That place was a museum it looked like a regular house to me. They should have had a sign. Mikki: I think they did, Anyway Let get on with the flashback. Flashback We Just got separated from Jarrin and Luka. I hope Jarrin does not get lost all by herself she has a horrible sense of direction. So right now, the purple tornado has just spit us out and we are falling at a high speed. I try to flap my wings, but it is kind of hard to slow down when I am carrying someone else. We are falling fast. Stupid laws of gravity danm you Isac Newton. Jax holds me tight Jax: I got an Idea SHIFT ICE WOLFSNOW FLOOR! Jax turns to his Ice wolf form than he creates snow on the ground to soften the fall. After that he holds me tight and he rolls into ball like an armadillo. he is really fluffy right now than we begin to descend. and we fallen into a snow I think we crashed into a park. We create a huge creator in the ground. He finally let me go we are both un hurt Jax: You ok Mikki: Yeah, I am fine but my wings are a little banged up Kid: Mommy mommy it is a puppy Mother of Young Child: THAT NOT A PUPPY IT IS UNREGISTERED SUPER RUN! Everyone: ahahahahahahahha Mikki: I know human don''t know about magic but he did she called you a super what the hell is that Jax: I don'' know Mikki: I think it is best for to change back you are scaring the children Jax: If I change back I will be naked Mikki: That right I forgot your clothes rip when you change. I am only one that gets to see that. Jax: Thanks Hun We finally decide to get out of the crater when finally get out we are surrounded by guards and robots/ I don''t remember the police having robots. They look really high-tech. They starts pointing guns at us. Stop the violence we have not anything yet. H Guard: Supers surrender If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Mikki: Supper again with that word. I think these rent a cop have us confuse Jax: Excuse I think you have some sort of misunderstanding Everyone: HE CAN TALK! H Guard: a full beast type that has not run wild. This extraordinary. I am sure to get a promotion capture them. PEACE KEEPERS ATTACK! The robots called peace keepers fire lasers at us but we dodge them. one of the laser hit Jax but the laser does affect him at all. One of the lasers hit my wings and like Jax I am also not affected by the laser. The guards looked shocked. Then I create my favorite pistols and begin shooting the robots to death and Jax uses his claws to freeze all ofthem. The human guards all run away. The head guard is the only one left. He tries to run but Jax creates an ice wall. H Guard: This is impossible...... the nullification laser do not work on them.Are they a new type of Super. Jax: I was wondering this for a long time now. What is a super. Mikki: This idiot keeps calling us that and we haveno ideawhat that means. H Guard: If you¡¯re not super than what are you. Jax; i am werewolf. It is kind of obvious. Me being a giant wolf after all. Mikki: I am a little more complicated I am a Valkyrie, so what is your nameMr. guard Hguard: Kevin Mikki: Ok Kevin why don¡¯t you start giving us some information Kevin: I WILL NEVER BETRAY THE COUNCIL1 Mikki: Whoa dude calm down we don''t want you to betray anybody. We just want to know where we are Kevin begin to explain where we are. We are in Place called Neo City in California. He said that the Council rules this sector. He also tells us about people called supers that gained powers because of a Meteor crash 11 years ago, I know that did not happen we would have heard about it on the news. So, I can infer this is not our world. Jax seems to come to the same conclusions Kevin; That all I know can I go Mikki: Sure Jax: Wait Kevin: What now Jax: What size uniform is that? Kevin: Large it there a problem Jax: I also like your shoes what size or those. Kevin: 13 Mikki: How much money you got on you Jax: Mikki Mikki: What you are already about to take the clothes of his back. Might as well take him for all he is worth Kevin: You cannot be serious. How are you even going to fit my uniform? Jax: Like this SHIFT Jax turns back into his human form he is now naked Kevin: What the hell? Jax: Strip We take everything from Kevin except for his underwear. he is wearing tidy whites ahahahahah. He looks around 30 what kind of guy wears that type of underwear at this age. I think he see me laughing at him and his face turns red. Jax put on the guard suit and we head out. Kevin Pov Danm I cannot believe they took everything instead of a promotion I might get a demotion. I get back to my man they have guilty looks on their faces. Yeah You guys should feel bad you bitches ditch me. As soon as I get some new clothes I am going to make them run until they puke. i go into my office and a bald man in a wheel chair is there. It is the Super Mindgame. He is a Psychic type. He is a Telepath and has telekinesis. Mindgame: Why are you in your underwear Kevin: Can''t you read my mind to figure that out. Mindgame: It rude to go into someone mind Kevin: You did it anyway Midgame: Yes, I can''t believe they stripped you to your underwear. The General told me that. That four-unidentified object flew from the sky. Captain Amazing and Sonic Girl went to investigate but disappeared. Inferno and Speedstar are also missing those two were near the second falling object. The other two crash into the park. You are my only witness. What exactly fell. Kevin: People Midgame: Supers Kevin: No I don''t know if this is true or not butthe manthat took my clothes said he was a werewolf and the women said She was a Valkyrie Mindgame: a Monsters a women of war from Norse mythology. That is impossible Midgame uses hand to go through my memories and. Now he knows everything that I saw. Mindgame: Interesting they look like to rebels that I know, but they have different powers. Not even the Nullification lasers work on them. I am going to have to find these two. Officer Jones tell the guards to put a picture of them on the board. Also, when you find them tell me immediately. Oh andOfficer Jones Put on some pants on Kevin: Yes Sir Chapter 170 Holy Shit It is Professor X Mikki Pov After we still Kevin¡¯s wallet we go get something to eat. This worlds currency is called credits. We get something and as we walk around the town. This place isn''t ita little to clean. There is not one homeless person here. Not only that there are guards everywhere. Camera also are on every street corner. If I did not know any better, I say this kind of feels kind of like Nazi Germany. It seems like a perfect city from the surface. I just got this feeling that something is not right. Mikki: Don''t you feel like something is wrong with this city Jax: Yeah, all these people smile seem fake We look at one of the monitors we see us. Well drawing of us on the screen. Great now are starting to look suspicious at us one person even decides to take his phone outand tries to rat on us. i quickly shoot light magic out of my finger Man: Sir I would like to re....... Boom it explodes before he can give themany information on us. Jax gives everyone a glare and he show some of his sharp teeth. Which make other people put theirphones away. Mikki: Have you ever heard the saying snitches get stiches Jax: Mikki don''t threaten normal people. Everyone: AHHHHHHHHHHHH! They begin to run away. which attracts guards and the cameras bots. I use my finger to shoot down all the camera. Then I release my wings and I take Jax and lift him up and we escape. It getting harder to carry him because my wings are still damage from the fall. Jax: Don''t strain yourself. I can tell your getting tired with your wings being hurt Mikki: I am fine.... Ok maybe not I can''t hold out any longer. We fall to the ground. Jax forces himself to fall faster and does a perfect landing on his feet. I give it a perfect10. Than he catches me princes style. God this is a little embarrassing. I think we are still in the city, but at least we got away from the guards. Jax: I told you not strain yourself with those hurt wings Mikki: Sorry He puts me down and I put away my wings and we begin to hide out. It is late now so we decide it best to find a place to stay for the night. We can''t go to a hotel because we will get caught by security. We are walking what feels like hours when we stumble across a gatedmansion. Jax uses his hearing and find that no one is here. The owner must be out of town. We sneak in. There is no food in the cabinet or the fridge. Luck for us we had a big meal. We see picture of a man all over the place. He must be some sort of a Narcissist. We decide to take the multibedroom it is a huge purple bed. Jax: Hey Mikki Mikki: What? Jax: Today is still our anniversary Mikki: You want to do it in someone else¡¯s home. Isn''t that a little rude? Jax: They will never know. We will clean itup after we are done. Come on PLEASSSSE! Mikki: Danm thosepuppy dog eyes ok fin.... Before I could answer he shoves my throat and he tackles me into the bed. it is like he knew I was going to say yes. X rated scene Jax is starting fast he just rips off all my clothes and he takes off everything but the guy jacket. What can I say I love a guy in uniform? Then I begin to ride him cowgirls style. He rams his dick in my pussy and starts spanking my ass. Jax: Who is a naughty girl Mikki: I AM A NAUGHTY SPANK ME HARDER OHHHHHH GOODDD! A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He rams it faster and faster than we switch position into a sixty-nine. I suck his cock while he eats me out I think i stopped for second because I was feeling so good. Jax: Keep going I feel like I am doing most of the work Mikki: Sorry Igot distracted. Jax: That is fine I want to show you a new trick. Mikki: What.. OHHHHHH MY GOD WHATTHE FUCK! Jax sprouts his tail and shoves it in my asshole. How can something be hard and soft at the same time. it is like a fury second penis. Where the hell did he learn this. He starts spinning his tail and i feel euphoric. I take it back it is not like a penis. It is like a a furry arm penis that he has complete control over. I do notknow how to react to this new sensation. Mikki: Where the hell did you learn this. Jax: Karama uses his tails during sex. He told me it givesMisaka extreme pleasure. I know he has nine tailsand I have one but I thought I would give it a try. Mikki: IT ISFUCKING AMAZING OHHH FUCK! Than he picks me up with his tail by the waist. When did, his tail become so strong and flexible he must have been practicing. than he puts his hands behind his back and. than he brings me over and begins thrusting. Jax: Look no hands Mikki: You....ohhhhh...idiot......ohhhhh......so.........corny While I am still in the air he turns me around and we begin to do it doggy style. that his finisher he always wants to end it that way. It like it is wired in his brain. Well it not like i don enjoy it. Except this time, I feel like a prize in one of those crane game, because i am still floating in the air. He slaps my ass until it is red and we both climax at the same time. Then I fall into his arms and we fall asleep. X rated scene over I wake up in the morning and I hear something Tour guide: Next in the tour of the founder of the council old home we have his bedroom... OHHHHH MY GOD! That wake Jax up and he look as confuse as I am then. I think there are high schoolers here and they are taking pictures. The teacher try to push people out of the room. Student: BEST FEILD TRIP EVER! Tour Guide: WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE THIS IS A MUSEUM Jax and Mikki: SERIOUSLY! We quickly grab towels to cover ourselves Tour Guide: SECURITY! Jax: Time to go Mikki: What about our clothes Jax: Leave them we don''t have the time. Let go We both jump out the window Student: They do realize they are on the third floor Jax: WE DO YOU LITTLE BRAT AND IF YOU DON''T DELETE THOSE PICTURES I AM GOING TO COME FINE YOU AND RIP OUT YOUR THROAT. Student: He herd that. There is no way. Jax jumps back up to the building Jax: I HAVE NO PROBLEM BEANTING UP A MINOR! His eyes glow and his fangs shows. Instantly everyone deletes their pictures of us than he jumps back down andwe start to make a dash for it. Mikki: Was that necessary. Jax: YES! Guards and peacekeepers and spy camera are now after us I think we are on the news. Hey we did not know it was a museum it was an accident. We continue to run down the street in nothing but towels. We run into dead end. Guess we will have to fight. We are about to take action when a car comes and crashes into all the guard. It is Jarrin, Luka, some wererabbit I do not know and a Jarrin Twin? Jarrin shoots out fireballs and Jarrin''s twins freezes people. Jarrin: Wow Mikki we leave you guys for half a day and you are running around the street naked. Mikki: It was an accident Jarrin: What did you do and why are you naked Mikki: Apparently, we had sex in a museum Frost: You did not sleep in the Councilman Drake memorial Jax:......... Mikki: We didn''t know Jarrin: If you did would you still have done it Mikki: Probably the bed wasso soft it felt like I was sleeping on a cloud. Luka: I am just glade we found you before anything else has happed. Mikki: I been wondering this for a while who is the bunny? Luka: This is ZoeClover a wererabbit she is from our world. Zoe: What is up Goldie Locks Mikki: How you doing Thumper Zoe: Touch¨¦ Frost: Let¡¯s get back to the base before we cause someone to notice us. Mindgame: It is too late for that We see a white man he is bald and wearing a suit he is also in a wheelchair Mikki: HOLY SHIT IT IS PROFESSOR X Zoe and Jarrin: hhahhahahahhahhahahahha Frost: I don''t get it. Chapter 171 The Birth of Natural Disaster Jarrin Pov We Finally fine Mikki and Jax, but now we have to go up against another Super his name is Mindgame and he looks just like professor x from x men. It the real-life version of Professor X. Never thought I would see the Day Mindgame: Looks like I found you and you have friends Jarrin: TIME OUT! Mindgame: What? Jarrin: Can''t you at least wait for them to put on some clothes first. It common decency Mindgame: Fine I will wait Mikki: Now roll around wheels and no peeking Mindgame face is red from either embarrassment or anger I can''t tell he rolls around. Then I take the clothes out of my storage ring thatI got from Klutzy Mikki and Playboy Jax. They should be able to fit. They bothput on their cloths. Jax: Wow you got my size. Mikki: My shirt is a little tight and my pants are a little loose Didn''t I get those clothes from Klutzy Mikki. Isn''t Mikki saying that her double ¡®s chest is smaller and her ass is fatter. That basically dissing Klutzy Mikki. Than Mindgame rolls around. Mindgame: That is strange I can''t read any of your minds beside the girl with the blue hair. That one does not have much information on you. Especially the blondeAfrican American, and the bunny. Jarrin: It must the mind anti mind controlspell that Lilly put on us. Zoe how come you are not affected. Zoe:A friend of mine put an anti-mind control spell on me when I was kid.My family are a bunch of thieves. We can''t have people gettinginto our heads. It would be bad for business if all my secretsgot out Mindgame: So, who are you exactly. Jarrin: Shouldn''t you give your name first. Mindgame. I am Mindgame a Psychic master of Telepathy and Telekinesis Jax: This guy is starting to sound more and more like Professor X Luka: Yeah, I even starting to think so. Frost: Who is Professor X Jarrin: A Comic Book Character Mindgame: Enough Just tell me who you are Mikki: Is Mindgame your real name. When you were born and you came out was she like. "Oh, my son likes to fuck with people I will call him Mindgame." Jarrin: hahahahahahah Zoe :hahahahhahaha This girl is funny Frost: Should she really be taunting the enemy he getting pretty mad Jax: It fine she does it all the time. Beside she can take care of herself. Mindgame: NO, MY NAME IS NOT MINDGAME IT A CODE NAME! Mikki: Than why do we have to give you are real name. I don''t think that is very fair. Mindgame: SOMEONE SHUT HER UP! Jarrin: Mikki pissing off people since 1998You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Mikki Ok I will tell you who we are First I am War Goddess. I fly onto the battle field destroying all my enemies. Everyone: Ha? Mikki: Just go with it. Nest we have Tundra Wolf. He is the beast that is hidden in the snow he will rip out your throat and you will not see it coming. You will be drowning in your own blood before you can react. Jax: Tundra Wolf? Mikki: Speaking of Blood next we have the Blood Knight. He carries a crimson spear and bathes in the blood of our enemies. The more he kills the more blood he sucks in the stronger he becomes a true vampire. Luka: Blood Knight? Mikki: Every Knight must serve his Mistress, but it is not like She needs protection. She isvampire royaltyshe is theScarlett Queen. She will crush you with unstoppable power if you try to get in her way. Jarrin: Where is she coming up with this bullshit introductions, but strangely accurate Mikki: Finally, we have the rough the tough Bunny Girl Zoe: WHY THE HELL DO I GET THIS LAME NAME! Mikki: Sorry we just met and I am still trying to get a feel for you. Together we are NATRUAL DISATER! Frost:........ Mindgame;.......... Jarrin: What the fuck Mikki you made it sound like we are Supervillains. Mikki: Let¡¯s be honest guys before we leave people are going to die and things will be destroyed. It isthe perfect name for us it fits us to a t. We also get the play the role of the villain wont it be fun. Everyone but Frost: True We all give each other a look and agree it easier to be the bad guy to get what we want. Like I said before we are no heroes. Sometime we are good sometimes we are bad. It is just how we feel at the time. Every one of us are capable of playing the villain. Ok, let¡¯s roll with it. Frost: DON''T AGREE WITH HER! Mindgame: So, what are you here for Natural Disaster. Zoe: We want the Purple crystal in your lab Mindgame: WHAT! HOW DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT! Zoe: Research Luka: That crystal came from our world we want it back or we will destroy you all Wow Luka is really going with this Villain thing. I can''t let him show me up I look at Jax an asked if there is any people in the building. He listens and says there are none. So, with my fist a punch it and it topples to the ground. Jarrin: This is just a fraction of my powers. Mindgame: IMPOSSSIBLE! Luka: If that doesn''t get you to hand over the crystal maybe this will change your mind Muhahhahahahah Luka takes out his phone and on the screen,is Captain Amazing, Sonic Girl, Inferno, and Speedstar allbeaten and tied up. Mindgame: YOU MONSTERS! Jax: Well he is right we are monsters. Mikki: You have 24 hours to bring us stone or your friend will have and unfortunate accident. Jarrin: If you don''t every half hour you do not comply we will send you a body part. Luka: Better hurry the clock is ticking Muhhhahahahahhahahahahah Everyone: Muahhahahahahhahahahah Than Luka uses Lightning to cover our escape. Wow I think we might be a little too good at this. After that wehead back to the base Frost looks at us weird. Frost: WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT! Jarrin: Calm down we are not really going to kill them. Ok,maybe we might it is undetermined. Frost: So, you thought about killing them? Jarrin: Listen Frost we maylook like you and your friends but we are not you. We are not heroes. We don¡¯t fight for truth Justice and the American way. We are all monsters living breathing monsters. Where we come from it is the Law of the Jungle only the strong can survive. The weak will be suppressed by the strong. When you have an enemy that tries to kill you. You haveto take him out and make an example of him. To keep away others. I learn that the hard way. Did you know I been killed before and Kidnapped twice? Mikki: Someone killed me just for theiramusement.I have also been kidnaped. I also saw my mother get shot by my father in front of me. She survived but I still have nightmares Luka: I have a couple of scars that will never heal. Even my on father has beaten me into submission before. Jax: I have broken bones countless of times Zoe: I have been tortures before. I was on a job I needed money for a doctor for my little sister. My partner left me and he took the money. I was tortured for days without food or water. I was lucky that one of my captors liked my body and I manage to kill him while he was distracted, but it was too late for my sister and she died while I was being tortured. Luka: So, that why you were so nice to those orphans because of your sister Zoe: Yes. They reminded me of My sisters, brothers and I when we were little growing up in the slums of Ireland Jarrin: Just because we act happy go lucky does not mean we don¡¯t have scars. The thing that they have is what we want. That stone is the key to us getting home. No one is going to keep me awayfrom my kids. They are not growing up without their parents. If I have to be bad to get to them you better call me the devil. Mikki: I am being serious if they keep us from going homeand I can''tsee my mom and my kids than they will all die. Luka: We will give them a warning though. I am not a mindless killer Jax: It is best if they stay out of our way. We just want to go home. They stop us and I am not afraid to show my fangs Frost:........... Jarrin: Ok now let¡¯s go After that Frost, did not talk to us the whole way home. She juststarted thinkingto herself Chapter 172 The Council Saprise Attack Mindgame Pov I quickly go to the members of the Council. There are five members of the council. Tech he has the ability to control all technologyand make new destructive device. The Freak able to turn into a giant Blue monster with super strength even more than Captain Amazing. Puppet Master he can bring inanimate object to life and can control them like puppet. He can even control corpses. Madame Size. Not only can she change the size of her body, but also the size of everything around her. Finally, we have thenewest memberofthe Mysterious Immortal No one know his actual age and he uses strange powers. Nullification does not work on him either. I think I have a theory Mindgame: My Lords I bring disturbing news Madame Size: Speak Mindgame Mindgame: My team Captain Amazing, Sonic Girl, Inferno, and Speedstar has been captured and taken hostageby and Evil Group called Natural Disaster. They want us to hand over the purple stone in the lab Tech: NO WAY THAT THING IS TO VALUABLE! Freak: Settle down Tech. We cannot let our emotions get the best of us Puppet Master: Natural Disaster? I have never heard of them before Mindgame: My teletherapy would not work on them and neither would the nullification beams. I read the mind of one that was with them. They say that they are from another world. They give off the same feeling as immortal. Immortal: Do you have any pictures Mindgame: Yes, the security cameras picked up their faces. I show them images of the five people from Natural Disaster and I put them on the screen. Immortal face turns really dark when He see the girl whit the red and black hair. I think he flash a little bit of killing intent. My hunch was right they are from the same world. Immortal: THE WITCH OF OBLITERATION! No,her face looks similar but differentand her hair and eye color are not the same. How long have I been Away that upstart bitch of abounty hunter has already given birth toa offspring? She must be her daughter. Is this some type of cruel joke? Madame Size: Mindgame leave us we will give you orders soon Mindgame: Yes, My lords Immortal Pov Danm out of all the people that got sucked into this world by the purple tornado it had be the daughter of the Witch of Obliteration. i was a criminal I had stolen a rare treasure at the time. Than that Bitch Korrina came and captured me. Nearly burned me to ash. She gave me to the authorities and as I was being transported by a purple Tornado came and sucked me in. Later I ended up here. I join a group and we took over the cities. My magic gives me an advantage over here. This place is filled with pure magic that no one can use. Later, Tech found a Purple stone. He said his father found one around the same time I showed up. I looked at it and it was a space stone. It was a huge. I did not care what They did with it because i am not ever going back. There I was a petty thief here I am a King. Freak: Immortal you know the girl with the red hair Immortal: No but I think i know her mother. She is the reason I am here. Puppet Master: I parents did find you badly burned I take it was from her Immortal: Yes, an i sure her daughter inherited the same power. If I can''t have my revenge on her I will defiantly have it on her daughter use this to capture her The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I throw them a pair of Magic restraining coughs that were on me when I got here. Immortal: These are Magic restraining coughs I want her alive. I don''t care about the others. Tech: Interesting theses things seem to be ordinary handcuffs on the surface, but that is not the case. They are giving off some kind of energy. What exactly is it. Immortal: Magic Madame Size: What about the fools that were caught Immortal: Leave them they got caught they are worthless now. Puppet Master: So, what do we do Immortal: I have put locater spells on all our Captains. Of course, we are going to storm the rebel base. Hah taking out two birds with one stone Lets go Council Members: Yes Jarrin Pov We all have gotten back to the base and Frost Tells Storm what happen and he is not please with us. It is not like I care he may have my husband face but he is not my husband. We are also not part of his rebel army. We like to go off script. Mikki get her wings healed by let¡¯s call her Delinquent Lilly. Jax and Mikki also meet there double. Playboy tries to hit on Mikki but Jax turns all werewolf on him and he backs off. Smart move. Storm: Let me get this straight. After you got your friend back you threaten the council and are using are captive as hostages and If they don''t comply you will kill them. ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND! Luka: No, this all a distraction Jax: We have looked around town and seen the people they don''t give a danm about them. So they are not going to care it we kill five of their solders. Jarrin: We also know they are planning to set up trap. That is why we are going to bust in and steal the Space Crystal first while they are off their guard. Zoe: We will be in and out before they even know we are there A guard suddenly comes running towards us. He said that our captives are glowing like a beacon Jarrin: SHIT! All of us quickly go to the captives, damn it is a locator spell. We were careless. i didn''t think anybody else in this world knew magic. I am guessing Zoe it¡¯s not the first one to be sent here and he is playing for the other team. We quickly dispel the locator spell. Jarrin: EVACUATE NOW! Frost: What why? Jarrin: Someone put a locator spell on them. We usually check for them in our world, but I did not think someone in this world beside us could use magic. They eyes grow wide STORM: Mikayla Anders gather all the civilians and take them to the backup base. Stone Frost: Gather the troops. We are in the middle of evacuating and we here a rumbling sound we all go outside and we see five people in white Robes. That guy in the middle is looking at me with daggers. I can feel magic from him. I also see a a illusion ring. He sniffs the air Immortal: You are Defiantly related to that witch Korrina Blaze I can smell it on you. Jarrin: Who the hell are you Frost: It is the Council Jarrin: Ok That makes thing easier then give us the stone and we won¡¯t kick your ass. We can do this easy way on the fun way. The fun way involves me shoving my foot up your ass. Freak: HOW DARE YOU! Luka: Yo you in the middle i am guessing it was you who use the locater spell. So, what is your true form Storm: True Form Luka: You see that ring on his finger. It is called an illusion ring we use it to blend in with humans. Immortal: You smart for a vampire. Kill all of them but Korrina daughter. I want her to suffer slowly Suddenly one of the guys throws a little device that creates something like a flash grenadeand I can¡¯t see. Then I think someone quickly puts cuffs on me. Do you really think a pair of cuffs are going to stop me? What I can''t snap these things. I can''t burn them either. Jarrin: Magic inhabiting cuffs. Immortal: Tech now Tech: Transport Suddenly I am transported to an unknown location all of us Luka, Mikki, Jax, andZoe. Luka: JARRIN! Jarrin: LUKA! After I am transported i end up in some sort of Cell. looks like a got a roommate she is sleeping on the top bunk. she slowly opens his eyes and yawns.I see her face. It is Misaka double. She looks like Misaka in human form without the pink eyes. She also looks kind of shady kind of like AC. Misaka: I guess I get a new roomie my name is Misaka Noizumi and welcome to hell Chapter 173 Jarrin in Prison and The Queens Panties Jarrin Pov Ok I been transported into a cell and my roommate is Misaka''s double Misaka Noizumi. She was sentence here for creating fake Id''s and smuggling people in and out of Neo City. I am in a Place called the Vault it is a Prison for supers. With these magic cuffs, I can''t use my magic. I manage to break the chains with my strength, so that i can use my hands, but the cuffs are still on me and I can''t use my magic. The guards take my clothes and give me a black jump suit like Noizumi is wearing. Noizumi went back to sleep. I do the same. It been a couple of hours and a guard bangs on the cell he. is with the Council men from my world. Immortal: How does it feel to behind bars Jarrin: No Biggy I will get out of her eventually and when I do I am going to personally snap your neck. Immortal: Cocky like your mother. No one has ever escaped the Vault. You can''t do anything especially since you have on those cuffs. Your friends have been scattered. All the members of the council have personally gone to fine them and kill them. Jarrin: Don''t count your chickens before they hatch. My husband and my friends are harder to deal with than you give them credit for. I also want to say this you just unleash a monster on yourself. Immortal: You¡¯re the only monster here. Jarrin: I was not talking about me. Whichever one of your men goes after him I feel bad for. Immortal: What do you mean? Jarrin: You will find out soon enough. Now go away. Your breath smells like shit. Don''t you ever brush your teeth. Immortal: YOU! He reaches over to grabs me I catch his arm and twist it. I am about to go for his throat when guards get me off him. I may not have magic and my strength may be cut in half, but I still have I still have 10 years of Martial art training under my belt. They had to use Taser to get me off of him. He leaves angry but not before he slaps me in the face. I will remember that. I am also very petty. Noizumi: Look like things will get a lot livelier around here. After that we go out to the courtyards there are guards everywhere I decide to practice my stances in Martial Arts I have not done them in while since I just had Ace a month ago, Misaka is just sleeping on the bench. If she was going to sleep why did she not stay in the cell. I decide to do some lifting. People are surprise to see how much I can lift. Because I am a vampire I am naturally stronger than a human. After that we hit the showersI try not to drop the soap. I have seen prison movies. I am just glad this is a girl''s prison and I can''t get butt fucked from behind. i decide to use the restroom before I go back to my cell than I hear something. I quickly lift up my legs so they can''t tell I am there. I lift my head over and it is Olivia Double she look kind of like a biker. She is still Hotter than anyone I know, but this one has more confidence and imposing Aura. There is a girl with brown hair and brown eyes with her Than Olivia kisses her HOLY SHIT HER DOUBLE A LESBIAN! Is it weird that I kind of find that hot right now? One thing about me that will never change. I always get turned on because two girls making out. X rated Scene Olivia: That is a good girl Evie now do a little lap dance while your stripping. Evie: Yes my Queen The girl name Eve begins to give her a lap dance andShe must have been arrested for prostitution because she is really good at it. She slowly starts taking of her jump suit till you can only see heryellowfrilly panties. Then she wraps her legs around Olivia waste and theybegin to make out. Then Evie open up OliviaJump suit so that her giant rack is revealed. Eve sucks on her tit like a new born baby Olivia: Did I say you could go there Evie: No my Queen this servant has stepped out of line. What is this she is totally different than the Olivia I set up with Otis. Olivia remove the rest of her jumpsuit revealing Black and goldpanties. I don''t know why but these are probably the most expensive pair of panties I have ever seen. She takes them off Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Olivia: As punishment, you don''t get to cum today. lick my pussy until I say stop. Evie: Forgive me of my rudeness my queen She begins to lick Olivia pussy and really munch down on it. I am talking about major tongue action. This is really hot. My panties are soaked. I even start fingering myself a little and I masturbate. I also cover my mouth so they won¡¯t hear me. Danm some of Mikki perviness have rubbed off on me. Olivia slams Evie head into her crotch. Than Evie not only uses her tongue now she is starting to use her fingers. I begin to suck on my own tit because I am squirting a little bit. My breast are so big I barely have to move my head. When did I turn into a slut? It those crazy things Luka has made me do over the years. I have turn into a freak. Olivia: Oh, yeah right there I am about to cum OHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOD! Jarrin: FUUUUUUUUUUCK! Olivia: WHAT BITCH IT SPYING ON THE QUEEN! Jarrin: I knew I was pushing it I just had to cum. Well what done is done. X rated Scene Over I come out of the stall I pulled my underwear back up and mu jump suit is un zip leaving my stomach and my red brais showing. I give off the slutty prison girl vibe. I can''t help it. It is to danm hot, and I don¡¯t mean slutty hot I mean It is actually hot. It is like 100 degree out there. Olivia: looks like we got a newbie and she is pretty to. Eve leave your panties and go. Jarrin: You want her panties you just fucked her. Olivia: It is a little trophy I will be taking yours. to. Those cutelittle red panties will go great in my collection. It is also for spying on the queen. I am the ruler of the woman side of this prison. Everyone has to do what I say. Jarrin: What if I say no Olivia: Everyone has the right to challenge me no one is foolish enough to do so. Without powers we have to rely on natural ability. These girls are soft and relied on their power to much and di not train their body like I did. Jarrin: Sorry they''re the only ones I got and I would like to have some underwear Olivia: Look like someone has a backbone I guess we fight Jarrin: Very well. It been a long time since I been in a brawl with no magic Oliva swings a heavy right. I dodge quickly but she come back with a kick that almost hits my stomach but I block it with my hands. I catch her than I pull her in and punch her in the tit. I wanted to punch her in the stomach but she moves and her boobs cover a lot of her upper body just like mine. Then I wrap mylegs around her neck and get ready for a corkscrew but she licks my crotch and I let go. Her tongue is long and these jump suits are thin I can feel it and I moan a little Jarrin: Ahhhhhhh THAT WAS CHEATING! Olivia: How could I give up a delicious meal when it is right in front of me. I got a taste and I like it. That was a cute sound you made. I want to hear it again Jarrin:.......... I got to finish this fight before she tries anything else pervey and I become her sex doll. I decided know more grappling techniques. The one I tried to use on her she either groped my boobs or spanked my ass. She even tried to go for my crotch again. Olivia is a perv. It really hard trying to fight a perv. She pins me down and kisses me. I biteher lounge she backs off I use my legs to kick her forward than I slam my head into her face with an old fashion headbutt and she is knocked out. She wakes up when I am about to walk over she runs and bows to me. Olivia: My queen forgive my disrespect Jarrin:Your personality just did a 180. Olivia: You have defeated me in battle you are now the Queen Of the female sideHere. She takes of her jumpsuit and hands me her fancy black and gold panties. Why would I want to wear her used panties? I may now know I have a little slutty side, but I am not that much of a freak. Jarrin: That is ok I am good Misaka: Just take the Queen''s panties Jarrin: NOIZUMI HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN HERE! Noizumi: I fell asleep on the toilet. I woke up when Olivia started to fucked Evie and you were masturbating to them. You got a lot of balls to that. Not only that you have become the New Queen. I knew when I met you that things would be more lively. My face is really red I cannot believe she caught me masturbating watching two girls have sex. If Luka finds out about this there is no telling what new dirty things he would like to try in the bedroom. Oliva: You must take them and wear them it is tradition all the previous Queens have worn them. It symbolizes Authority of the women prison. Everyone will have to do what you say. No matter what. Unless they challenge you to be the new queen. Jarrin: I am not getting out of this am I. Olivia and Noizumi: No Jarrin: Fine I will wear your danm fancy panties. After thatI put on the panties the sun hit me by some coincidence and I look like some sort of blessed ruler. After that Olivia gather all the people in the women prison. Olivia: LISTEN UP YOU BITCHES TODAY WE HAVE A NEW QUEEN LONG LIVE THE QUEEN JARRIN BLOODHEAVEN They all begin to bow to me. I guess I could stay here a little while until the others get me. Let¡¯s roll with this Jarrin: LONG LIVE THE QUEEN! Everyone: LONG LIVE THE QUEEN! 174 New Servent Jarrin Pov It has only been a couple of hours and I have become Queen on the entire female prison. That not to bad work. That guy immortal has no idea what he has just unleashed. Now what to do about Olivia doubles. She basically assaulted me in the restroom. She does need to be punished. Yeah, I swing both ways I use to be a guy after all.Luka and I had an agreement. He can go out town for weeks at a time. I can''t fuck any other guy. Not that I want to. I should do it where the children can''t see. When he is home he is the only one I can fuck unless I bring someone into the bedroom for the both of us. We had a fun time with Clara on Luka''s birthday. She was good but she just could not keep up with the both of us. She really is best maid /slash assistant a girl could ask for. I fuck Clara in my office all the time. Since she is my servant. She ispleased to serve me. I even rent her out to Mikki when Jax is out of town. Fifty dollars and 5 bags of candy an hour. I giving her the friend discount. When I do that I kind of feel like a pimp, or should I be calleda Madam. Jarrin: Olivia Olivia: Yes, my Queen Jarrin: You still need to be punished for the time before. Olivia: I understand my queen Jarrin: Strip to your underwear and bend over Oliva: Hah?.....In front of everybody right now Jarrin: Yes? Like I said before I am a very petty person. When I sleep with Luka I am quite submissive, but when I sleep with a woman I am actually quite sadistic. I like to be dominant one. I don''t know what happens to me it just happens. maybe because when I am with Luka I am always taking it and I just want to dish it out for change. She strips into underwear it sexy black underwear. Then she bends over my lap and I begin to spank her. I spank her until her butt turns red. Jarrin: Say you¡¯re a naughty girl Olivia: I am a naughty girl I keep spanking her and hermassive boobs are jiggling every time I hit her bottom. it is making me wet. I don''t know if I can hold back much longer. The other prison girls are whistling. What Olivia has a sexy body and she is now my toy it only right if I play with her. I finally stop spankings her. Jarrin: Olivia come to my cell. The brown hair girl comes up to me. I think her name is Evie she bows her head. Evie: My Queen You are queen now you should go to The Queen Cell. Jarrin: Lead the way Evie gets to the Queen cell. it is four times bigger than shitty cell they had me and Misaka in. Not only that I am the only one who get sleep here. not counting the people, I let spend the night. There is a huge bed a mirror, a fridge and is that a bathtub. What is with this difference in treatment. Evie: The queen controls all the inmates. So, she gets favors from the guards. Jarrin: Thank you that will be all Evie. Olivia and eye will be spending some quality time together. Tell them do not disturb me unless is absolutely necessary. Evie Yes, my Queen X rated scene Itake of the top part of my jump suit and head to the bead. Then I give a finger motion and Olivia follows me to the bed. I take off my bra and my massive E''s are unleashed Olivia eyes widen she goes for my breast but I stop her. Jarrin: Gently before you touch my chest I need to teach you how to kiss. That thing you did in the bathroom was wayto rough. I gently grab her chin and Islowly French kiss her I massage her lounge with my own. You can tell she is aroused because her nipples are getting hard and you can see them pointing through.After I finish some of my saliva is still on her mouth. Her face is now really red.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Jarrin: Good now gently massage and lick my breast. Olivia: Yes, my queen She slowly starts sucking on my tits. Yes that the stuff. I love people playing with my tits.While she sucking on them her hand is wandering towards my pussy I swat it away. Jarrin: Did I say you could go there yet Olivia: No, I am sorry After that I take off the rest of my jump suit now I am only in panties. Then I take off Olivia''s bra and panties. I suck on her tits and I start to finger hershe is feeling really good right now. Then i slowly move down her body with my tongue until I get to her pussy and I start to eat her out Olivia: OHHHHHHHHH GOOOODDDDDD! Jarrin: You¡¯re not allowed to come yet. While I am eating her out I see a giant black strap-on on the dresser . I don''t even think that will fit and Olivia pussy let alone a normal size girl that thing is huge. Jarrin: Why do you have that She turns red Jarrin: You¡¯re a little pervert. I don''t mind that if they are women. I am bias sue me. I put on the giant black Strap-on around my waist than I pick her up and we do Missionary style. I ram the fake cock into her pussyand I begin to thrust like a madman. While I thrust, I suck on her tits. What can sayI like titties. Luka and I have that in common. Olivia: SO, STRONG AHHHHHHHHHHH OH GOOOOODDDDDDDDD! Right as she is about to cum I decide to give her a little treat since she is being such a good girl. I reveal my fangs and bite her she is utter Bliss. Instead ofa little stream a giant flowing river comes out of her pussy. Olivia: OHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKK. WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT! Jarrin: Your reward X rated Scene over After she came Olivia is exhausted. What can I say she is only human after all? I did not even get to cum yet. oh well the night is young. I give her a little rest. When the rest is over I fuck her three more times. She only made me cum once. Well I can''t expect much from a human. I am surprise she made me cum once. I will give her props the one time shedid make me cum it was amazing.She is sleeping and I go the to thebath. When I get out Olivia is awake. Olivia: YOU WERE AMAZING! I have never felt like that before. Jarrin: Thank you. Olivia: What did you do to make me cum so hard. Jarrin: I used my fangs Olivia: Fangs? Jarrin: I am a vampire I am not of this world. I will probably return when my friends come to bust me out. Olivia: Your leaving She looks really sad. Did she become attach after I fucked her? Clara had that same face. Then she thinks about something Olivia: Your vampire right. That mean you can turn me into a vampire as well. Jarrin: What why would you want to be turn into a vampire. Olivia: The sex I can''t give that up Jarrin: You know I am married right Olivia: I am fine with being your mistress Jarrin: I already do have one. Her name is Clara. Sometime I fuck her with my husband. Olivia: I willing to serve him if you are there. I am also willing to be your number three Danm am I just that good at sex. She does have a rocking body. I also get to fuck her whenever I want I don''t really see a downside in this. She already does everything I say and she is not even my servant yet. Fuck it. it is not like I have not brought home a stray before. Plus, with a vampire body she will have way more stamina. She is already athletic, so she will probably have way more stamina than Clara. Beside Clara is a C cup and Olivia is and E Cup no she might be bigger. I be stupid If I refused. Jarrin: Ok Serve Your Mistress well Olivia: Yes, My Mistress I bite a little hole in my tongue which causes it to bleed. I tell her to swallow the blood in my mouth. I feed it to her by kissing her. To turn someone into a vampire you have to drink the blood of a vampire. Olivia body get hot and then she begins to glow. Her Blonde her becomes scarlet red so do her eyes. Her face changes a little bit. She has become even more beautiful. Than when she was human. You tend to get an upgrade in looks when you become a vampire. Here face looks like Olivia but not like Olivia. I turn her to the mirror. Olivia: This is me? Jarrin: Yep this is the knew you. Olivia I already know and Olivia back on my world. Olivia: You gave me this new body it is only right you give me a new name. Jarrin: Hmmm.... I will call you Minerva Blood. Minnie for short. I will begin teaching your fire magic later. Since you are now part of my bloodline. Right now, I want to give your new body a test run. Time for round five. I will show you how to use your fangs Minnie: Yes Master. I thought you would never ask I fuck her seven more times. She dida lot better. I was right she was athletic andshe made me cum several times I could get use to this. I sleep naked while it is hot outside. Minnie is sleeping and I use her gigantic breast as a pillow. Now I know why Luka like uses mine as a pillow these things are soft. Luka''s guys I do not know where you are at, but you can take your time. I will be just fine. I have Minnie to keep me company. When I say that I mean I am going to fuck her. Chapter 175 Zoe and Mikki vs Madame Size and Tech Zoe Pov Danm Why do I always have to fight these weird people. We have been teleported and I am separated from everyone else. My opponent is Madame Size She has the ability to change the sizes of herself and the things around her. She has this weird hoppy of shrinking things that she like and turning them into dolls. She also fine me attractive and she want to sleep with me before that. She says she will sleep with anything pretty. Even though she has a fugly face the gene pool was not kind to her. Besides Goldie Locks is more my type. her husband is not a bad catch either. I am not gay I am bisexual. So, what I like what I like no matter what gender they are. When I saw, Goldie Locks my heart immediately skipped a couple beats. Then I saw her husband I got wet they both were so hot to bad they are married. one of them could have been my soulmate. I like older women. They know how to take control. I also dig black guys. My last boyfriend was black my dad freaked out. Too bad he was caught cheating with one of my sisters. Wooahhh. Madam size just threw a rock and turn it into a giant boulder. Lucky I am a were rabbit and we are known for our speed Zoe: BUNNY SPRINT! running fast is one of my races characteristic. There is not one wererabbit that is slow. Even the fat ones (I am talking about my brother Chuck he needs to lay off the carrots). Madame Size throws more boulder and I dodge them all. Madame Size: STAY STILL SO THAT I CAN HIT YOU! Zoe: Why would I do that Grandma. Madame Size: I AM NOT A GRANDMA I AM MATURE I AM ONLY 53 Zoe: Like I said Grandma I make like older women I do not like people that are old enough to be my grandmother. Unless they look like they could be my big sister. Than I don''t mind .That get Madam Size really mad she changes her size and now she is as big as a five story building. Zoe: HOLY SHIT THOSE ARE SOME GIANT SAGGY TITS Madam Size: YOU I WILL CRUSH YOU LIKE AND ANT! This is bad we do not match up well. I also made it worst buy calling the grandma tits saggy. I can''t be helped I have no filter when I get surprise. I can''t help it. I cannot even use Luck steal technique because I have to touch her. She will squash me like an ant before I can get close. I guess I have no choice I am going to have to do a dice roll. The dice role is a double edge sword. I could either get Super Lucky or become a jinx. I am real gambler I guess i will take that bet, but first. Zoe: CASH IN LUCK! Cash in luck allows me to use the luck I have taken from people making myself luckier. Now time for the dice roll. It always helps to stack the deck. Zoe: GO DICE ROLL! Alright a five really lucky. Madam Size: I GOT YOU NOW YOU LITTLE BITCH I am about to be stepped on when a blonde silver winged beauty saves me. It is Goldie Locks. She is carrying me princess style and my face turn a little red I hope she does not notice. After that she sets me down. Zoe: Goldie Locks Mikki: Hey Thumper. No time to chat I brought a friend. I see Tech coming after her he is in hover boot and has some mini robots circlinghim. Mikki: Man, those things are annoying I can''t break his defense I am not fast enough. I don''t really mesh well with this opponent. Zoe: How about we switch Mikki: Good Idea. You take the nerd and I will take the oversize grandmother. Zoe: That cool let¡¯s go. I turn to face Tech, but Mikki grabs my wrist turns me around and kisses me. My heart beats so fast. i am also really confused. Mikki: I like you to Thumper. When I first saw you Jax and I also thought you were pretty cute. The reason I kiss you is Valkyrie get off on battle. I had to let off some steam or I would not be able to concentrate. I thought you would not mind because you liked me. Zoe:....... Mikki: Will talk later. See yah soon my little thumper Then she winks at me and heads off into battle. I think I just fell in love. Snap out of it Zoe stop looking at Goldie Locks perfectly round ass. Wow she has a beautiful ass. I love butts so much.Get your mind out of the gutter Zoe we are in the middle of a fight. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Tech: So, the Blonde ran away and the midget comes to face me. Zoe: DID YOU JUST CALL ME SHORT! I AM NOT SHORT I AM VERTACLY CHALLANGE! This guy is dead. You will now suffer my wrath. My pintsized wrath. I can call myself short but no one else is allowed to call me short. I can''t help I am shortest one in my family. I kind of got a complex and those idiot siblings of mine kept teasing me Tech: NAN BOTS DESTROY HER. Zoe: CARROT STORM I create a storm of magic carrots that destroy all his machine. Then I use BUNNY DASH. I closed the distance now I am in striking distance. Zoe: JYNX BARRAGE PUNCH! 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9.10 All ten punches connect I quickly get away from him I try to get as far away from him as possible. I don''t know what but something bad is going to happen. Something really bad because I connected all ten punches. Tech: You call those punches. they barely hurt at all. Zoe: They weren''t supposed too. 3 2 1 As soon as I say one a train comes out of nowhere and hits Tech. He is done. Wow it was train this time. Last time it was a boat. How does a boat even fall out of the skyanyway?I wonder where these heavy objects come from anyway. Tech arm comes flying off. there is a gauntlet that shows where everybody is at. I take the gauntlet and clean the blood off of it. Than i place it on my hand. I wonder if this was my good luck or his bad. I see Mikki and she is circling around Madam Size shooting her guns at her. Madame Size: Ow Ow. She like a little flying bee. Stop moving so I can hit you. Mikki: Getting Slow in your old age grandma Madame Size: YOU! Madame Size punches Mikki but Miki catches it with her bare hands. Wow she is really strong. it is kind of hot. YAY the wind blew i can see up her skirt. NO PANTIES! I knew I like Goldie Locks for some reason. I am really wet now.She looks at me and smiles. Crap I think sheknows I was looking up her skirts. Mikki Uses Madam Size on fist and makes her hit herself. Mikki:Why you hitting yourself. Why you hitting yourself. Zoe:I love girl with a sense a humor. Mikki: Time to finishyou off MIKKI HEAVEYPIMP SLAP Zoe: Did she just say pimp slap Before I know it Mikki turns her hand around and backhand her. Madame Size face is covered in blood and she lost some teeth. Then Mikki uses light magic to chain her down. So, she can''t escape no matter what. She will be there for eternity. Than Mikki comes and swoops me up. Zoe: Where are, we going. Mikki: A caveI saw a mile back. I am horney and you are here. Zoe: Don''t you have husband? Mikki: I do Zoe: Won''t He care that I am about to fuck his wife. Mikki: He won''t unless it is a guy. I am not allowed to fuck guys. I am only aloud to fuck girls if he can fuck them also. Do you have a problem sleeping withJax? Zoe: He is hot and I am Bisexual no problem. Mikki: That what I wanted to hear from my little thumper. She kisses me while we are in flight. she also has wandering hands she has already removed my skirt and my shirt and put it in her storage ring I am down to my underwear.She is quickher finger is already in my pussy.I moan a little. Mikki: Thumper you can make cute sounds. Sorry I am really horney. i will try to hold back until we reach the cave. Zoe: Oh by the way I found this gauntlet that tells us where are friends are. Mikki: That my little thumper Zoe:The closesis Jarrin. I think she is in a prison. Mikki:Is it a Female prison. Zoe: Yes Mikki:She will be fine let¡¯s continue to the cave will go get her afterI eat you. Zoe: Are you sure this is ok Mikki: It is fine she probably already has a hot lover she is fucking. She probably is having more fun than we are about to have. Zoe: Ok....Ahh oh god don''t bite my ear it sensitive. Mikki: hheheheheheh Jarrin: Pov Jarrin:OHH GOD FUUCCCCCCCK RIGHT THERE FUCK ME HARDER MINNIE I AM ABOUT TO CUM YESSSSS! Minnie: You are being amazing as always Jarrin: Where did you get the automatic spinning dildo that thing is amazing. Minnie: I take it you like it. Jarrin: Like it I love it. I can''t wait to share you with Luka you¡¯re a freak Minnie Minnie; I will take that as a complement Minnie takes a trunk out from under my bed. It Is a trunk filled with different kinds of Dildos. Strap-on and Vibrators. There is also a couple special pills inside. Minnie: That was only one of my toys Jarrin: What is the pills for. Minnie: It a special kind a pill that allow your pussy to become a cock temporarily Jarrin: GIVE THE PILL NOW! I quickly swallow the pill and pussy turns into a cock. Then I tackle Minnie on to the bed. It been a long time old friend. I miss you. I did not even get to use you even once.. Even if it only temporary I am glad to see you again. Minnie: I did not expect it to be so big. You can come twice before it goes away. Jarrin: Minnie You the first girl that gets my heart beating so fast I love you. Minnie: I love you to Jarrin Jarrin: Now I am going to fuck brains out here I go. Ahcccuuu Minnie: Achuuuuu Jarrin: We both sneezed someone must be talking about us oh well. Thank you for meal. Minnie; OHHHHHHH GOOOOODDDDDD SOOOOO BIIIGGGGGG! Chapter 176 Luka I Found us a Hot Big Titty Wife Luka Pov Puppet Master: THAT IS EVERYTHING I KNOW. YOUR WIFE IN A WOMEN PRSION CALLED THE VAULT. PLEASE DON''T KILL ME I AM BEGGING YOU! Luka: Is that really all? Puppet Master: Yes, I spilled my guts that everything Luka: Fine you can go. Puppet master begin to walk away. I pull a Dark Vader and stop his blood from getting to his brain and his heart and he die. I said he could go I did not say he would live. I have just defeated a Man named Puppet Master. He tells Me Jarrin is in a Women Prison call the Vault I flap my wings and I fly to there. It took me around3 hours to get there.I create massive havocthere. Shooting guards with blood and lighting. Prisoners are running everywhere. They were all wearing collars now that they are off they are using their powers.That one kind of looks like Misaka. Is she riding a Tiger. Where fuck did she get a Tiger. Icatch a brown hair girl. Luka: Have you seen a light brown skin women with red and black hair with red eyes? Evie: Oh, you mean the queen I believe she is still in her cell. With Minerva. Go up three levels it will be the last one on the right. Luka: Thanks Evie: No problem stud. Thanks for the jail break see yah. Stud? Oh, well i climb the stairs and see my wife with a beautiful tall woman with red hair and eyes. I think her chest is bigger than Jarrin¡¯s. Jarrin and the woman are black jumpsuit the zipper is down to their waist andtheir bras areexposed. I getting a hard on. Jarrin: Took you long enough Luka: I had to integrate someone for information. I see your cuffs are off you could have escaped anytime. Jarrin: You know how badI am with directions. Oh by the way this is Minerva. She is also known as Minnie I turned her while we were here. Minnie: Hi Luka: Hello Jarrin: I decided we are going to marry her. Luka: WHAT! Minnie: WHAT! Jarrin: You don''t want to Luka: That is not point what is going on. What about Clara Jarrin: I like Clara.I love Minnie. I fell in love with her. For Minnie I, would probably stop fucking Clara.I am sure you will to we have the same taste. Look at these tits I know you like them I can tell. Luka: Shit is this for real X rated scene Jarrin pulls off Minnie bras and her breast are exposed. Yeah, they are bigger than Jarrin buy at least a cup size. Minnie turn her head. She looks embarrassed, but not mad. her face is really cute right now.. Jarrin start sucking one of her tits in front of me and Minnie makes a very cute sound that does not match her appearance. This is really hot. Jarrin: Have a feel there are amazing Luka: Minerva do you Mind. I won''t if you tell me not to She nods her head giving me the all clear. her face is still really red. it different kind of cute than Jarrin. When in Rome do as the roman. Jarrin sucks on her right tit and I suck on the Left. Wow these things are amazing. I stop and I pick Minnie up to be and strip her she is in marron panties I slowly take them off she is really shy. She is the type of person that is fun to tease.I like that. Jarrin begins to take off her clothes. I take off my pants my penis is hard as i rock. Minnie looks a little nervous. Minnie: I have never given a blow jobs to a guy before. This will be my first time sleeping with a man Jarrin: What Minnie: I was always the biggest person in my class and none the boys like me. They called me Amazon. Soon girls started treating me as the big sister type. They started to be attracted to me so I just went on from there. Luka: I am bigger than youIf you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Minnie: I know that makes me kind of happy Jarrin: Don''t be nervous I will lead and you just follow. Jarrin starts sucking me off amazing as always than she lets Minnie have a turn. They keep going back and forth until they both do it at the same time. Two girls sucking me off I could get use to this. Then I titty fuck the both of them. My penis is between four giant tits. I spank the both of them. Minnie make weird reaction. I guess she like to be spanked. I will grant her wish. I turn her over and we do doggy style and i spank her with my hand. Jarrin puts her Pussy in front of Minnie face and she eats her out. Jarrin: OHHHHHH GOOOOOD! Minnie: FUCCCCKKKKK YESSSSSSSS! Then I take my cock out of Minnie and I put it in Jarrin. Than Minnie puts her Pussy over my face. They both moan and scream and they kiss each other on top of me. Then I use Lightning magic. To speed up. Jarrin: OHHHHHHHHH GOOODDDDD! DON''T GET COCKY TRYING TO MAKE THE BOTH OF US CUM AT THE SAME TIME. Minnie: FUUUUUUUCK YESSSSS YESSSSSSS YESSSSSSS. SHE IS RIGHT IT IS IMPOSSIBLE! Luka: One bet this is just level 7 time to go to level 10 Jarrin and Minnie: WHAT! I enhance my power and for a little extra. I bite both of them Jarrin: YESSSSSSSSSSS! Minnie: GODDDDDDD! They both cum. Jarrin bites me just before she faints and I cum inside her. She got me on that one. Xrated scene over We all fall asleep in the bed. When we wake up Jarrin is hugging me on my right, and Minnie is hugging me on my left. They both slowly wake up. they both start to put on their panties and bras. I kiss them both. Jarrin: I take it you want to marry her. Luka: I would not mind it. She has the final say. Minnie: I will marry both of you. That was better sex than I had with Jarrin Jarrin: I hate to admit it she is right. Your built like a stallion. Luka; Thanks Minnie: Can I askthe both of you something Jarrin: Sure Minnie: I know you have six kids and this is selfish of me, but I want to have baby one day. Jarrin: Oh Shit I sterilizeLuka He can''t get you pregnant Luka: I can''t but Jarrin can Jarrin and Minnie: WHAT! Jarrin: But we are both girls. I think biology has us beat. Luka: Screw biology we have magic.Since I am sterile we could do it like this.I can have Robin make a magic pill. She can put mine and Jarrin DNA in it. Jarrin eats the pill. than fucks Minnie whiles she ovulating. Boom nine months later a baby is on the ways with Minnie, Jarrin''s and my DNA. It would be all of our child Minnie: Magic is wonderful thing. I want to have a baby with the two of you. Luka: Jarrin Jarrin: I don''t mine as long as I am not the one popping it out of my vagina. It fucking hurts. We walk out of the prison and see Zoe and Mikki flying here. They land. Their hair looks messy and I think Zoe shirt is on backwards. I guess the three of us were not the only one getting some. Mikki: The three of you look like you just had sex. Jarrin: Zoe so do you. Mikki: Yeah, I did I rocked her world Zoe: Yeah, she did Mikki: Who is that behind you. Jarrin: This is Minerva also Known as Minnie she is Luka''s and My Fianc¨¦ Zoe and Mikki: WHAT! Mikki: That is not fair I want another lover Jarrin: Who do you want Mikki: If you get to marry that hot big titty girl behind you. Jax and I get to marry Thumper Zoe: WHAT! Mikki: He won''t mine. You don''t want too Zoe: No is this legal Mikki: When do we follow human laws. Luka: She has a point. My Grandma has multiple husbands at once before. it is not that big of a deal. She just got divorce, because she was always busy. Jarrin: Natasha a player. Zoe: Fine I will marry you Minnie: Are you going to have Jax and Mikki¡¯s baby Mikki: She can do that. Zoe: I can do that? Luka: Let¡¯s talk about this later. First lets Fine Jax. Than we can beat down immortal and get back home. Everyone: Agreed Jarrin: Hey Luka Luka: What Jarrin: I got us a Hot Big titty wife for our anniversary. This is the best anniversary trip ever. Luka: Agreed Minnie walks between. the both of us. Jarrin has her hand on her ass, but she does not seem to mind. I put my had there as well. we both spank her she is utter bliss. I wonder where she got this spanking fetish. We follow Mikki and Zoe to were Jax is. Jax is not going to believe what happening now. Chapter 177 Everyone Together Again Jarrin Pov All of us start to fly to Jax location. I push Minnie off a Cliff To teach her. What it is how I learn to fly.I got pushed out of tree. She was really mad at me. I kiss her and spank her a bit and she forgives me. I think I caused her to have fetish when I spanked her in prison. She loves getting spanked as much as I love cake. She loves to get spanked on her ass and her chest. I think I created a monster. Well I guess that is ok. Luka is sadist and likes spanking her. I also like doing it because I like to see her ass jiggle. It is really a win win situation. We finally fine Jax. He is in his ice wolf form. There is a headless body next to him. The head is in Jax''s claw. He sees us and changes back than he puts his clothes back on. Mikki run up to kiss him. Mikki: Jax Jax: Hey babe just finish taking out the trash. Than Zoe goes up to kiss him. he looks really confused. Yeah, I was in situationI be confused too. Zoe: I been wanting to do that for a while. Jax: I did not see that one coming. I take it because Mikki Ok with this you have some sort of agreement. Mikki: We are marrying Zoe Jax: Hah? What the hell did I miss Mikki starts to explain the whole situation Jax: Ok so Jarrin met Minnie in prison. They became fuck buddies. Then she started to feel something for her and decide she wanted to be more than just friends. Than Luka came and busted them out. Jarrin said she fell in lovewith Minnie and that she wanted to share that love with Luka. Those two-hit it off and started to like each other. Than Luka fucked them both and decided to marryMinnie as well. AfterThat You and Zoe came. You realize Zoe had feeling for you and me so you fucked her. You got a little jealous. So, you decided to propose as well and she agreed. Everyone: You got it. Jax: That is cool Zoe: You are taking this rather casually. I am going to be your wife from now on. Jax: I don''t have a problem. I get to fuck Mikki. I get to fuck you. I get to fuck both of you at the same time occasionally, and you¡¯re really pretty. I think I am winning life right now. Mikki: See I told you he would not mine. Jax: Oh, I mine Jax Picks up Mikki and Zoe up and he head to a nearby cave. Jax: You two had fun without me, so you have to do everything I say as punishment. Hey Luka I will be back give or take an hour. Luka: You¡¯re going to go fuck them. Jax: My best friend knows me so well. Zoe: I don''t feel like this is punishment. Mikki: Do you like it rough Zoe: Yes Jax: Quiet the two of you are on punishment for the hour. Oh, call me Daddy for right now, Zoe and Mikki: Ok Daddy They head off into a cave. great now what are we going to do for an hour. Before I could say anything Luka picks me and Minnie up and throws us over his shoulder and head to another nearby cave.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Luka: Jax has the right idea. We got some time to kill. Minnie: Didn''t we just do you. Luka slaps Minnie ass Minnie: I guess a couple of rounds would be fine. Jarrin: Wow Minnie you are easy one slap of your ass and you are ready to spread your legs. I am not that easy. Luka: I have chocolate syrup and whip cream in my storage ring Jarrin: Strawberries too Luka: Strawberries too Jarrin: MY LEGS ARE ALREADY SPREAD TAKE ME WHENEVER MY BEUTIFUL HUSBAND! Minnie: How the hell did you take your panties off while your still in your jumpsuit, and you said I am easy. I shove my panties into her mouth and then I spank her Jarrin: Naughty girls should not talk they should get spanked. Nod your head if you¡¯re a naughty girl. She nods her head and I spank her all the way to the cave. my panties are still in her mouth but she has a smiling expression on her face. I love this girl so much. She really brings the sadist out in me. Luka: I love you both After another hotsteamy round of sex with Minnie and Luka we head back to the meeting place. Zoe and Mikki look tired as fuck. What the hell did you do to them Jax. You don''t even look tired. Hell, you look like your glowing. Jax: Hey Jarrin Jarrin: Yeah Jax: You got some whip cream on your mouth. Jarrin: Where Minnie: I got it Instead of wiping it off she licks my lips and steal a kiss from me. Wow she is getting bolder. I kind of like it. She licks her lips and has on her face a mischievous smile like a kid who just pulled off a prank. Not bad but too can play at that game. I notice she has a bit of chocolate on her right boobs. I can''t resist boobs and sweets I love them both. Jarrin: You got a little chocolate on your right boob Minnie: What? I sneak up behind her and I grope her. lift her bra on the right side. I lick the chocolate off. Since I am already here. I start to suck on her nipple than I bite it with my fang. She cums and loses strengthand I sit her to the ground gently she breathes hard. Then I lick my lips. Minnie: I only tease you a bit. Jarrin: So, did I Zoe, Luka, Mikki, Jax: That was so hot Luka: I have never been so happy to have that girl as my wife. I am so glad I get to have another. Mikki: That was hot Jarrin you even made me a little wet when I saw that. I thought you were more conservative. Jarrin: I don''t know something about her that make me want to tease her is that wrong. Luka: I know how you feel I like teasing you too. He comes over behind me. I did not even see it cominglift up the left side of my bra starts sucking on my nipple than he bites it and like Minnie I cum in front of everyone. Son of bitch he got me. Jax and Mikki: DANMMMMM! Luka: Your both will be my wives you should share in each other pain. Jarrin: LUKA YOU ASSHOLE! I tackle him and Bite his neck. Minnie comes over with us and she bite my neck. Luka has just enough strength to bit Minnie neck LukaJarrin and Minnie: FUUUUUUCCCCKKK! Luka: Jax can you give us about 15 minutes I have to punish my wives. Jax: Take your time. 15 minuets later we come back my butt is now sore and Minnie is depressed. I cannot believe he spanked me and made Minnie watch. He knows how I hate things going near my bottom. Minnie loves to be spanked. I think she cried a little. He ate cake off of Minnie giant breast and made me watch. I love cake and Minnie¡¯s breast. That was truly evil it was torture for the both of us Luka: Are you two going be good no more trouble Jarrin and Minnie: No more trouble. Zoe: How the Hell did he make them so submissive. Mikki and Jax: He is Luka. After that we see to vehicle in the distance. Minnie and I wander off. I don''t really care Minnie and I are comforting each other. I am spanking her and she is putting chocolate over her boobs and I lick it off. She really is the best girl. We finish and come back by the time vehicles gets here. It is our doubles. Frost, Storm, Anders, and Stone. Well you guy miss a lot. Storm: You guy are ok. We manage to fend off the attack on our base. Frost: Who is that with you. Luka andJarrin: Our Fianc¨¦ Double: ............. Frost: What the hell did we miss? Chapter 178 Super Vampirie Jarrin Pov We explain all the things that happen after the five of us were teleported. Me going to prison and meeting Minnie and turning her into a vampire. I leave out sexual details. We talk how Luka bust out of the vault. Mikki and I proposing to Minnie and Zoe. Finally, we tell them that we beat all the members of the council. When They here this all ofthem are shocked. I guess they would be. We have only been here for 3 days. They have been fighting this war for 8 years. Storm: 8 years I been fighting and these crazy bastards turn the tide in our favor in just 3 days. With just five people and I had an Army. Luka: Maybe It the way we lead people. Storm: How so Luka: I am more of hands-off kind of boss. I don''t care how they do it as long as they get it done. I leave them to their own devices. I also rather have a few super strong people that can take out an army. Than an army of scrubs no offense. Stone: You are kind of a control freak. Anders: So is the war almost over. Jarrin: Basically, we just have to beat immortal and I am saving him for myself. Klutzy Mikki goes over to Frost. Anders: Frost I am pregnant. Everyone: HOLYSHIT! How the fuck is that even possiblemy double got Mikki Double pregnant Frost is really confused. She starts trying to recall when she did it with Mikki. Wait why does she need to recall she a woman after all. Jarrin: MinnieCan women get other women pregnant in this world. I know we can because we have Magic, but how can you guys can. Minnie: Remember those penis pills Jarrin: How could I forget that was fun. You sucked me so hardand made me cum just by giving me a blowjob. She turns red Minnie: ...... Anyway, those were fake penis pills. You can still grow a cock but you cannot get pregnant. I guess what they took were real Penis pills. They are like fake ones except you can get pregnant. Those things are really expensive though. Only the rich lesbian couples can afford them. Jarrin: Science is an amazing thing. Anders: I had a stash of fake and real penis pills. I know we fuck often with the fake ones, but we got drunk and I accidently gave you the real one instead of the fake. Only Klutzy Mikki could pull that off. Anders: I was planning to terminate the pregnancy since we were at war. Now I may not have to. Don''t worry It was my fault you don''t have to take responsibility. I will raise it by myself. Frost Kisses Klutzy Mikki Frost: You¡¯re a Silly girl. You have been my best friend since I was five. You became my lover at 17 when we got these new bodies. I Love you don''t ever say something stupid like that again. This will be our child. Both are parents died when the meteor hit. You are my only family. I would love start a family with you. After this is over we will get married and have a white picket fence and adorable dog just like you dreamed Wow that was beautiful Stone: Storm did you know they were fucking Storm: I did. What they do on their own time is their own business. Stone: How come I am theonly one not getting any. No wonder Mikki and Frost would not date me. They were already fucking each other. Luka is banging Lilly. Luka double does not have one big titty wife. He has two big titty wives. Even my double has two wives now. Why the fuck can''t I get any pussy. Everyone: Your Pervert Stone:........ Minnie: But I am a Pervert Jarrin: You may be a pervert but you¡¯re a girl so it cancels out. It makes you a little hotter. You have hot perversion. I spank her assThe author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Minnie: That feels amazing After that we get into the cars and we drive to Immortal¡¯s strong hold. There is an army waiting for us. Immortal looks scared. He should be. I still remember that slap he gave me in prison. Like I said I am very petty person. Immortal: KILL THEM KILL THEM ALL DON''T LEAVE ONE OF THEM ALIVE The army attacks us Minnie steps out of the car Minnie: If I beat them allif you and Luka give me reward Jarrin and Luka: Sure You know what I never seen what Super power Minnie had. I forgot Minnie was not human she was a super. She stronger than regular humans. Then I turned her into a vampire. Which make her stronger than regular vampire. She may be as strong as a noble, But she not a noble. She is something new let call her a Super Vampire. Frost: Do really think you can take them on by yourself what class are you Minnie:Class S Doubles: NO FUCKING WAY Jarrin: Is that good? Stone: Good that is more than good The classes go like this G, F, E, D, C,B, A, S, SS,SSS, X Minnie: Since I became A vampire I feel my power got upgraded. I feel like I have gone up I need to test it out a little bit. Minnie goes up all sorts of robots come to attack her Minnie just yawns Minnie: EXTREME LAVA EXPLOSION! She punches the ground the earth splits open and Lava is flown everywhere. the guards and the Robots don''t stand a chance. All the robots begin melting because of the extreme heat. The smart guards ran. Some guards were not so lucky. Guard: I was only a few days away from retirement Ahhhhhhhh it burns ahhhhhhhhhhh Jim: They got old Joe. Kevin: Leve him we must go now. You have a wife and three beautiful children to think about. Jim: Forgive me Joe I have Sara and the Kids to think about. I see tears coming from the guard¡¯s eyes as he runs with Kevin and they leave old Joe. I kind feel bad for Old Joe. he was 3 days away from retirement but it quickly passes. Hell, I did not know the guy. Storm: She is at least SSS maybe even X now Minnie: I think I over did it. I did not expect that much of a boost. Jarrin: It fine we all go overboard. You would not be one of us if you didn''t Minnie: Now can i have my reward. You know what I want. She smiles and come over to my lap and bend over. Yes, this girl is a masochist a extreme masochist. She perfect for me and Luka because we are both Sadist. That why we never did and S&M In the bedroom. With Minnie, we might have start doing that. I will talk to him about it later Luka: I have an Idea He makes a paddle out of Blood Magic Minnie: A PADDLE YAY! I get the Paddle from Luka and begin to spank her. She has the happiest expression. Luka: Can I have a turn Jarrin: Sure Luka begin spanking Minnie. She is now in ecstasy. Luka also has a smile on his face. His sadist is coming out. I ask him to make another paddle. Than I turn her over and we start spanking her tits. They go boing. God I am getting wet. I want to fuck her right now. No I can''t I got to take out immortal. So, we can get back home. I can fuck her all I want when we get home. I give her a motorboat to hold myself over until we get home. I will be back my lovely fun bags. Minnie tits are like crack and I am addicted. Storm: ... You done Jarrin: Hold on I give one more lick to her chest Jarrin: Ok I am done Klutzy: Wow this Jarrin is a Sadist Mine is Masochist she also loves to be spanked Frost: SHUT UP MIKKI Mikki: You know you love it. It just happens that we drunk andyou took the pill that day. You would probably be the one pregnant. I am the one who usually gets the Penis. Frost turns red and Klutzy slaps Frost ass. Who knew Klutzy was also a Sadist. I see Immortal in the Building. he can''t escape because Lava surrounds it: We fly into the building carrying our doubles. We fine the giant space stone. and secure it now we look forImmortal. We fine in a room he scared. Immortal: Stay back I warning you. FLOWER STRANGLE. Jarrin: Child play FINGER GUN! I burn all Immortal flowers. he is even more scared now. Flower magic is unique to only a few races. A Druid and a Gnome. Jarrin: Are You a Druid or Gnome Immortal: ........ I am a Druid Jarrin: OH, MY GOD YOU ARE A FUCKING Gnome Immortal; I am not a Gnome I am immortal. Mikki: IIS HE REALLY A FUCKING GNOME HAHAHAHAHAH! Jax: That is fucking Hilarious Zoe: Gnomes are fucking shorter than I am Luka: I can''t believe a Gnomeenslaved whole world. Wait till I tell everybody back at the company hahahahahahah Storm: Gnome? Jarrin: Check this out I shoot a fire bullet out of my finger and shoot of the Gnome¡¯s finger with his ring on it. It reveals his true self. He short pale white skin a white beard and a pointy red hat It not really a hat it more of a horn but it looks like a pointy red hat. The others are stunned Immortal: YOU BITCH! I walk over to him and grab him by the collar Jarrin: Remember That slap you gave me in prison I do Now time for payback death buy Bitch slap I use all my strength and slap him his head is sent flying. Like I said I am a very petty person. I can''t believe I let a gnome slap me. they are one of the weakest creature in our world. It is so humiliating. Luka chants a spell and he creates a portal. Jarrin: Well I guess This is it. Frost good luck with the baby Frost: Good Luck with the marriage. We wave goodbye to our doubles and we head back to our world. Let''s let them clean up the destruction the six of us causes. This was best anniversary ever. Maybe with Minnie Next year will be even better. Chapter 179 And Then There Were Eight Jarrin Pov It has been 7 years since We came back from the Parallel world. Seven years since Luka and I married Minnie and Jax and Mikki Married. Zoe. When we came back with an extra wife people were shocked but they all excepted it, I love our friends and family. Dad and Isac gave me and Luka High Fives. Daphne loved it because she might to get to have more grandchildren. Marco Cursed Luka to the heavens. He still not married he is in his forties. Anton Bowed to Luka for some reason. Anton is Married to Sophia and they have a little son named Lucile he is 3. Misaka had her second child it was a daughter named Fuuka and Piper and Chis also had a daughter named Penelope. They are the same age as Ace Seven. Robin Gave the Pregnant pill to Mikki and I for a wedding present. We decided to wait to have more children. Minnie was sad at first, but I pleasured her a little bit and she came around. Mikki use the pill 2 years ago, and Zoe had Jax and Mikki son Dominic. Zoe said she will never have another child again. She hates pain. Oliva and Otis also had a daughter Odette. She 4 right now you can already tell she is going to be beautiful when she gets older. Right now, Luka is out of town with Jax on a business trip. Leaving Minnie and Me with the Kids. I yell up stairs Jarrin: Kids come down it is time for school. you¡¯re going to miss the bus. They all come down one by one. Jasmine, Darwin, and Layla are10. Mika and Eliza are 8 and Ace is7They have illusion rings on so they all have black hair and brown eyes instead of their normal hair color. Jasmine comes first she jumps down the stairs. she leaves her hair long. Jasmine: Mom you got my lunch Jarrin: Yes, and AB and O sandwich. Jasmine: Thanks mom. By mom by mommy The kid call me mom and call Minnie mommy. Next comes Darwin he is yawning and slowly walks down the stairs. He has afro tied into a ponytail. Jarrin: Ab smoothie for you. Darwin: Do have to go to school I am surrounded by idiots. Darwin is smart for is age we would get him to skip but he is too lazy to. Minnie: It good to go to school you will make friends Suddenly a girl comes in the house she is ten it is Cleo Leona daughtershe is a ball of energy. She drags Darwin out the door. Cleo: come sleepy head bye Mrs. Bloodhevens If Darwin is the break than Cleo is the gas pedal. He stops her from doing stupid shit and she gets him to be more outgoing. Next Layla comes down she has a ponytail and glasses. She is reading a book and has not looked up. Minnie: Lunch Layla: Um She walks out the door. Eliza comes next and she is in her twin tails Eliza: Mom and mommy remember i must practice for the school play today. remember to pick me up. last time I had to wait for an hour Jarrin: I won¡¯t Forget Minnie: I will remind her. Eliza look at me suspiciously. I forget her one time and all trust is gone. You trying to look after 6 kids. One is bound to get lost in the tracks. Than Ace comes down stairs. In his little Mohawk. looks like he forgot his illusion ring again. Jarrin: Ring Ace: Oh right. I will be right back He goes back upstairs and come back down I kiss on cheek and he head out the door. Mika where is Mika. I go upstairs. I see s couple gold tipped dreads under the covers Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Jarrin: Mika time to get up Mika: 5 more minuets Jarrin: If you don''t get up. I will have grandma Daphne come here and cook you breakfast lunch and dinner. Mika: NOOOOOO! I AM UP! He hurries up brushes his teeth washes his face and gets ready. When in doubt threaten them with Daphne''s cooking. It works every time. After that he goes down stairs and heads out to the bus stop. Minnie and I go to the blood bank and then the grocery store to get a supply of food and fresh blood. than we come back to our house. I sit on the couch. Minnie comes over and straddles me. She must want something Minnie: I think it is time Jarrin: Time for what Minnie: All the kids are over 5 and I want a baby.I waited so long and I have already talked to Luka. He said he is fine with it we have plenty of money. Jarrin: A baby now. The kids are finally able to look after themselves. Except for Ace. Minnie: I thought you would say that. She takes off her shirt and unsnaps her bra. She covers her breast in whipped cream and act all innocent. Then she puts her breast in my face. Danm she has gotten better pushing my buttons over the years. then she takes the pill out of her pocket. Minnie: Don''t you want to fuck me Jarrin: Fine you win but we are not having any more after this. I take her to the bedroom. X rated Scene Ienter the Bedroom carrying Minnie I am sucking the whip cream off her tits she starts to moan Minnie: Wait eat the pill I eat the pill my body glows andI grow a cock. Then I lay her down and I begin to lick her breast my dick becomes hard. I use my mouth to unzip he pants and then I take them off. I place my cock between her tits and she begins sucking me off. Minnie does know how to give good blow job. Then I take off her pink panties and stick my dick in her pussy. She wraps her legs around my waist and arms around my neck. i begin to start thrusting and she starts moaning. Then I spank her while i am fucking her. I also suck on her tits. Jarrin: You like that Minnie: I LOVE IT I LOVE YOUR BIG BLACK COCK! Than I turn her to the side an start pounding her sideways her tits are jiggling every time I smash her pussy. Minnie: OH, GOD YES YES YES I WANT TO HAVE YOUR BABY! Jarrin: That right you love my big black cock your dirty girl. Minnie: I WANT YOU CUM INSIDE ME RIGHT NOW! I finish her off in doggy style. i take her hand behind her back and press her against the wall. i am about to cum. Minnie: I AM CUMMING! JARRIN: FUCCCKKKKKK! I cum inside her and we fall to the bed I rest my head-on Minnie breast and we fall asleep. After that I get a call from the school. It that a couple of my kids got into trouble. Great now I have to go to the school with a dick. It last for three shots. Minnie give me a hand job. but that takes too long. She blows me while we are in the car. We are in the parking lot and she finally makes mecum with her mouth and she has to swallow it so we won''t get anything inside the car. My cock turns back into a pussy.I zip up my pants and Minnie wipes her mouth off and we head into the school. X rated Scene Over When we get in I see all 3 of our sons. Darwin, Mika, and Ace. Darwin: hey Moms Mika: Hi Moms Ace: Hi Mommies Principle: I am glad you came do you know what your 3 sons did. Darwin wascaught sleeping on a locked roof a picked lock. Mika: Let frogs loose inside the classroom and, Ace started a food fight. I look at Minnie and you wanted have another kid. Well too late now. That pill has a 100 % success rate, because I came inside her. She is going to get pregnant. They all got sent home early. Is this really a punishment? I ground all three of them and send them to their room. Jarrin: You want another kid Minnie: We could have a girl. Minnie was right we are having a girl. Not just one but two. We go to Lilly office 3 week later. Lilly tells us Minnie is pregnant with two twin girls. Great another by one get one free deal. I am worried, but Minnie looks happy. Try smiling like that when your pushing them out of your vagina. After thatLuka Minnie and I gather the kids. Jarrin: Your mommy is pregnant and You are going to have 2 more sisters Mika: Why did they have to be girls. Jasmine: Maybe these two will listen to me. I am the oldest after all. Layla: Not more this house is already to loud. Eliza: I am not the youngest girl any more Ace: Where do babies come from Jarrin Minnie and Luka: The stork Darwin: No they don'' t I learn about the birds and the beesand they come from...... Jarrin: Darwin don''t corrupt your brother. Darwin: You will learn later squirt. Ace: Wait I want to know Minnie Luka and Jarrin: When you are older Well one problem at a time. I family will get a little bigger. There are 3 adult andsoon to beeight kids. Yeah, we have a weird family, but I would not trade it for the world. Chapter 180 Teaching Kids to Fly Jarrin Pov Minniebelly is getting bigger and bigger. She is now 9 months pregnant and can bust any day.Now one good thing about this pregnancy is she is a G cup bow so that is a plus. I am kind of mad I can''t touch her right now and sois Luka. heis used to having sex with me and Minnie. Now He fucks me twice as much. Luka Minnie and I are in the basement in the training room with the kids. They are all covered in sweat. Luka is training Darwin and Elizawith a Bloodspear. I am training to other four in martial arts. I starting with the basics Dragon Fury Martial Arts. I create a ton of fireball and make them dodge. Layla: This is child abuse Jarrin: That only applies to humans Jasmine: I find it exciting. I like waiting to the last minute and then I dodge. Mika: I think Mom burned off one of my eyebrows Ace: hahahahaha you look funny Mika: Shut up, Layla is it really that bad Layla: Yes Jarrin: It is fine I will make you potion when we go upstairs it will grow right back NOW DODGE! After training done and I help grow Mika eyebrow back we all sit down for lunch. Luka had a talk with Me and Minnie Yesterday and it is time the Jasmine, Darwin, Layla, Mika, and Eliza learn how to fly. Luka learn around Their age. I guess that is fine. Ace is still a little young I think Luka: Ok Kids go wash up we are going to go teach you how to fly Ace: YES! Jarrin: You¡¯re still a little too young for this. Luka: I think it will be fine let him try it will be there. Ace: Yay We all get dress and get into the van. Minnie should have stayed home she is about to bust. She said she is fine and not due for another week. She wants to take pictures. We park the car and make are way to the Golden Gate Bridge. We fly them to the very top. We also bring a chair for Minnie so she can sit down. Mika: How come there is a human shape dent in the bridge Jarrin: You will find out in around 17 years Luka: Okfirst everyone take out wings. They all take out their wings and Minnie has a camera waiting to take picture. These will be priceless. they have no idea what is about to happen, but it is best that they don''t know. Luka: Who wants to go first.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Darwin: I will go the sooner this over the faster I can go back to sleep. Luka grabs him by the collar and throws him like a football off the bridge. I bet he is awake now. Minnie takes a picture. Darwin falls Luka: Flap your wings Darwin manages to finally get control just before he hits the water and flies back up. he looks terrified and angry. Mika is laughing his ass off Darwin: You think that funny? Mika: Hilarious Darwin: Than you¡¯re going to enjoy this. Darwin picks off Mika and throws him off the bridge. Mika is falling crazy but mange to gain control and he flies back up. Darwin: Your right it was funny Mika: Not cool Darwin. That was not cool. Luka: Two down four to go. Jasmine the little daredevil goes up to the edge of the bridge than she turns backwards and does a Jesus pose. Jasmine: This is falling with style. She tilts backwards and fall and she start singing Jasmine: I believe I can flyyyyyyyyyyyyy She is the quickest to figure out how to fly. She is the first one to actually jump off own her own. Layla sigh and walks off the bridge.She has not stop reading her book. She jumps with the book in her hand than got control before she turns the page. She really did not give fuck. Whatever works Ace: I change my mind I don''t want to learn to fly today. Eliza: Uh uh little brother. If I have to do this so, do you. Eliza grabs Ace and they fall off together. He grabbing Eliza like crazy but she pushes him off and gains control. Ace does not gain control until he almost hit the water, I almost went after him but he got it in the end and flies back up. Minnie shows me the pictures Jarrin: hhaahaah look at Darwin face his eyes are so wide. Mika looks like he is crying. Jasmine is smiling the whole way down. Layla stone faced as always. She did not even look down. Ace is glaring at Eliza. Minnie: Yeah this is great for the kid scrapboo.....AHHHHHH Jarrin: WHAT IS IT Minnie: My water just broke Luka and Jarrin: OH SHIT! Luka: Ok Kids Class is over time get van and go fly, fly, fly. Jarrin: CODE 2 CODE 2 We all fly to the van. Luka and I carry Minnie. Once we are there. We activate a space cyrstal and teleport the van. To Lilly office inside the company. She is doing an experiment with Sophia. They see us and immediately stop what they are doing. She takes us to the medical room and the kids wait outside. Minnie begins to push she is crushing my hand Luka: Now you know how I feel Jarrin: Shut up giving birth is so much worst Minnie: CAN YOU GUY QUIT ARGUING! Luka and Jarrin: Sorry honey. Lilly: Ok let birth some babies this is not my first rodeo. Ok ready and Push Minerva Minnie: AHHHHHHHHHHHHH Lilly: Good the first one is almost out you can do this push Minnie: AHAHHHHHHHHH! Lilly hands over the first child to Sophia and she cleans her off 4 minutes later the second one start Lilly: Ok last one you are doing great. Minnie: AHHHHHHHHH! The final baby comes out and she gives them both to Minnie. One twin has mostly silver hair with red highlights. The other has mostly red hair and silver highlight. The oldest one with mostly silver hair is Mavis and the second one is Kasara. Mavis and Kasara Bloodheaven. The kids come in and see their new sisters. Ace: When they lean how to fly I get to push them off. He starts to smile. I¡¯m going to have to watch him. Chapter 181 Leonas Lovers Leona pov I am so lonely. I had just gone on another blind date. It was with a werewolf. It was horrible. He rude and cheap. He made me pay the bill. I said he had to go to the restroom and left. That bastard why can''t I find a nice guy. Even my daughter might get married before I do. Shelikes Jarrin''s son Darwin. She is 10 if she gets married before I do I will cry. I drive back to my house. Cleo: How was the blind date mom Leona: ........ Cleo: It was a disaster again wasn''tit mom Leona: Go to bed Cleo: Mom you have such bad taste in men maybe you should date agirl. Leona: GO TO BED! Cleo: Sorry it was just a little joke. That kid and her jokes. I am not gay I am straight I love cock. I don''t understand it. I am pretty. I have massive tits, and a great personality. Why do I keep attracting these losers? I never thought of being with a girl.God I want to have sex. My pussy is dry as the Gobi Desert. If I don''t fuck a guy soon I might consider switching teams. Maybe I should talk to Jarrin about it. She plays for both teams. She fucks her husband and her wife. She is lucky she has two lovers and I have. none. All my witch friends are happily married. Same with all my cousins including the younger ones. My grandma think I will be alone forever. Granma don''t make sucha grave prediction it could really happen. Let not think about it. It is time for another lonely night masturbating. After that I fall asleep. The next I am really feeling down. I fixCleo lunch and i send her off to school. I am getting pretty desperate soafter work I decide to go to an oracle. There prediction are a 100% Accurate I walk into the store. I see an old women with a crystal ball Leona: Hello are you Madam Talia Talia: Yes, I am Leona I knew you would come to me today. I forgot she was an oracle and can see the future. Talia: So, you want to see if you will be married in the future. Am I correct. Leona: Yes Talia: 500 dollars Leona: What is this a robbery. Talia: You look desperate. Don''t you want to see who your future lovers will be. Leona: Wait did you say lovers Talia: 500 dollars. Will that be cash or credit I hesitantly take out my credit card. This Bitch knowsI am departed and she is extorting me. I can''t believe she said lovers. What do mean I am going o have more than one. How many men will love me. Talia: Thanks for the business Now look into the crystal ball I look into the crystal ball and I am shocked. I see some familiar faces. It is Jarrin, Minerva, and Luka. That is impossible I am straight I am not gay. I have no problems with gays but I am not gay. Oh well a Oracle predictions is never wrong. They are my future wives and husband. How the hell am I going to tell them. I leave the shop and I go buy some wine. I am going to need some liquid courage for this. I go over to the Bloodheaven house. The only ones there are Minnie and Jarrin my future wives. i can''t believe I just thought that. They invite me in. Jarrin Pov Minnie and I are about to have sex when someone knocks at the door we both click are tongues . The Kids are sleeping over at a friend¡¯s house. Luka will be home in an hour and he was going to join us whenhe gets back.It not often when the Kids are out, and Kasara and Mavis are sleeping.It is Leona I guess that is not so bad. Leona is hot her boobs are as big as mine. i think Minnie is attracted to her too because when she first met her. Her nipples got hard. Yepher body is as dangerous as the both of ours. She has a bottle of Wine with her. Leona: Can I talk to you guy for a second This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Jarrin: Sure Leona sits down on the chair. I get out three wine glasses. She quickly opens the bottle with her claw and poor¡¯s a glass and chugs it down. Then she pours another glass. Minnie: Woah slow down is something the matter Leona: Sorry I am not drunk enough to say it yet. Jarrin: Just say it we are your friends. Leona: I went to an oracle today to see who would be my future lover. I found out who they were. Jarrin: Did you say they? Leona: Yeah, I know them Minnie: Really Who are they Leona: You, Jarrin and Luka Minnie and Jarrin: WHAT! Leona: Yeah, I was just as surprise as you were. I love cock. If anything I thought I would have two husbands. I never ever slept with a girl before. She drinks more of the wine. So Leona is my future wife. FUCK YEAH! I get another big titty wife. I have no problem with that. I look at Minnie and her nipples are getting hard. She has learned to love cock but she was a Lesbian since she was 15. She just turned bisexual because of Luka. Deep down I know she still likes eating pussy I can tell when she is eating mine. We get to eat an actual Pussy cat. Leona cat ears and tail are adorable. I am really wet right now. Leona has not notice are reactions. Let¡¯s play it cool. Jarrin: Do you want to try it Leona: Try What? Minnie: Sleep with us. Leona: But I like cock and never eaten a pussy before I don''t know what to do. Jarrin: I have an idea to slowly ease you in. Don''t worry we will be gentle. I take Leona buy the hand and Minnie and I lead her to the bedroom. My horoscope did say I would have amazing luck today. I did not believe in that stuff before, but now I am a believer X rated scene I take out the trunk under my bed and open a jar full of fake penis pill we got from the parallel world. We had one left and got Sophia to reverse engineer them Now Mikki and I can fuck Zoe and Minnie as much as we want without toys when Jax and Luka are out of town. The fake penis is like a real one in every way except you can''t get pregnant. This is perfect for someone like Leona. I eat the pill and grow a cock. Leona: Is that a penis a real penis Jarrin: Yes Leona: CanI touch it Jarrin: Yes, be careful. I can feel it and I am sensitive Leona starts to touch it with her finger than her hand. Minnie Comes over and puts my cock in her mouth and she begins to blow me. Minnie blows me as well. It feels good. Minnie takes off Leona shirt you can see her pink bra concealing her E''s. then she takes off her shirt and I take off mine. Leona is still giving me a blow job. She loves the Dick. After that Minnie strips her and takes off the rest of her clothes. We take Leona to the bed and we both start kissing her. We slowly move down her body. I putmy cock in her pussy and suck one her left tit. Minnie eat a pill and grows a cock and she puts one in her ass. Then she sucks on her right tit. We begin to pound her from both sides. Leona: YEAAAAH OH GOD IT HAS BEEN SO LONG! Jarrin: You like that. Minnie let go faster Minnie: Ok We begin thrusting her faster from both sides. I reach my hands over and start spanking Minnie which makes her thrust faster. Than Minnie and I decide to bite her Leona: OHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOD! She cums and is tired out. Than Minnie sneak attack me and bites me and I cum and lose my penis. When we cum the penis goes away. Now I am tired. Then she shovesher cock into my pussy. Jarrin: Ahhhhhhh! Minnie: I am supposed to be the dominant one today you promised Did: I say that? Luka: You did say that Jarrin: Hey Luka how long have you been here Luka: Since you started double penetrating Leona He rams his cock into my asshole. Danm he knows I hate anal. I can¡¯t get away because Minnie is already fucking me. They both start pounding me from both sides Luka: For not inviting me punishment say that you¡¯re a a bad girl Jarrin: I AM A BAD GIRL OHHH GOD! Than Leona wakes up and she kisses Luka than she starts sucking on my tit and Minnie sucks on my other one. I cum again and so does Minnie and she losses her penis. Than Luka put all three of us on top ofeach other. Leona is on top, Minnie is at the bottom, and I am in the Middle. He puts his penis inside me and finger both Leona and Minnie. Than he switches between the 3 of us and he slaps all of our asses. than he uses lighting magic to shift into overdrive Minnie: OH Jarrin: MY Leona: GOD! Jarrin, Minnie and Leona: I ''M CUMMING! The four of us come at the same time. Xrated Scene end Luka: Now does someone want to explain to me what is going on. He did not know what was going on but he fucked the three of us. But who could resist a foursome. After that we explain to Luka what happen. He just says it fine. He also says this is the last one because he can''t handle another person. In the comingweeks, Leona and her daughter move in with us. We keep her house so the four of us can use it for private time. It is just 3 houses down. We marry her and She becomes Leona Bloodheaven. Cleo becomes Cleo Bloodheaven. Cleo was worried because if her mom married us she could not marry Darwin. We said it fine. You¡¯re not related by blood anyway. I give her the go ahead and we secretly plan for the future. Fiona said I had to take care of her granddaughter and I am. If fucking and loving her count. I am taking great care of her. 182 The Tomb of Solomon and the 3 keys AC Pov The kids, Lilly and I decide to go to David Store. Yeah, we had a son named Baptiste 6 years ago, He has got Lilly purple hair and Gold eyes and my Black wings. Like his old man, he has quick hands. We call him BC. We get to the store and David is messing with some sort of puzzle box. Ophelia and Ember are working in the store. Ember is 2 years older than Uri she is 14. Uri goes to play with Ember and Lilly takes BC and go talks with Ophelia. Ac: What is that? David: It is a puzzle box some sketchy customer gave it to me. If I can''t get it open it is worthless. AC: Why Not give me try I try to open it and I yank on it andI puts some Runes on it but I can''t get it open no matter what I do. The thing won¡¯t budge. Uri hops over andcomes over to me. Uri: Dad If I can open it will you give me money for it Ac: Sure It not like she can open it. Two minutes later she opens the box and old piece of paper that looks kind of like a map is revealed. WHAT THE FUCK HOW THE HELL DID SHE OPEN IT! Uri: Money please. I want to get some new headphones. David: hahahahahahhahah AC: How the hell... I mean heck did you open that. Uri: There are arrows pointing the way how to get it open. It was just sad seeing you struggle to open something so easy. I thought you two where adults. I am glad I got my smarts from mom. Now pay up. AC: ........... David: .......... Well it open Lilly: What are you two looking at Ophelia: What is with all the commotion. Did you finally open that puzzle box that you were messing with for an hour. Uri just shakes her head pitying David. She is mocking us. THOSE ARROWS WERE TINY OK! Anyone could have not seen those arrows. Ophelia: You know there were arrows right. David: Than why did you let me play with it for an hour. Ophelia: I was busy and I thought youalready knew. Wait you didn¡¯tknow. I am sorry honey next time I notice something so obvious I will be sure to let you know as well. David: You are mocking me aren''t you. Ophelia: 2 points. We are about to look at the map when 3solders come in. They are dragging in a beat up man. He looks like a dwarf. The solider have green uniforms and emblems onit thatcould only be a swastika. Holy shit they are fucking Nazi. I didn''t even know Nazi were still around. Nazi Solider: Is this were you sold the Puzzle box Dwarf: YES YES THIS IS THE PLACE I SOLD IT TO NOW LET ME GO! Nazi Solider: as you wish He lets him go but shoots a fireball at him turning him to ash. it looks like these are no ordinary Nazi. they are mages. They look at the map and they smile. Nazi: Hand over the map or you die AC: No David: AC don''t mess up my shop take it outside. AC: Aren¡¯t you excited Lilly: What do you mean? AC: An Old Map and Nazi, this is like the plot of an Indiana Jones movie. He is my favorite thief of all time. Everyone: ............. Lilly: Honey I think you are confused Indiana Jones was not a thief he is an ArcheologistYou might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Nazi Grunt: She is right he is and Archeologist David: Even the bad guys are agreeing he is not a thief Uri: Who is Indiana Jones AC: He is in my top 3 of my most favorite thieves he is number 2 After Lupin The III and Before Robin Hood. he goes around the world He goes in to tombs and ancient citiesand take things. Fighting Nazi or Russians along the way. Plus,He get the girl every time. He is grave robber. That takes class. Taking things from dead. I don''t have stomach for that. He enters tombs and you know he is not supposed to be in there. Which is trespassing. There are traps which is basically like ancient time security. They are saying don''t steal my shit. I may be dead but it is still mine, but Indi dares. He dares to steal their shit. He so good at stealing he got doctorate in it. Dr. Indiana Jones. Lilly: He got Doctorate in Archology Ac: No, he got a Doctorate in Theft. He is a Hero to thieves everywhere. Lilly: I can''t believe he getting all excited buy a fictional character from a movie 40 years ago. Uri: Dad Ac: Yeah Uri: Sometime I think you¡¯re a idiot Lilly: He is sweetie, but I love him still. BC don''t grow up like your father. BC: K AC: My whole family is mocking me. What did I do to deserve this. Nazi: QUIT INGNORING US! Lilly: KNEEL! Lilly voice echoes and all three guards fall to the ground. Lilly mind control power have gotten really good over the years. There in not many people that can resist the sound of her voice. She calls her ability OVERLORD Nazi: You bitch what did..... Lilly: QUIET! They all shut their mouths. Whoever hears Lilly command has to follow it no matter what. Only people stronger than her can resist her voice. Lilly: EXPLAIN! The soldiers start to spill their guts one by one Nazi: We are member of the Super Natural Division. Are main goal being to revive our Leader Adolf Hitler. We have no luck, but then we discovered something that could help reach our goals. That map leads us to an artifact. I am only a lowly soldier so I do not know, butwith the resurrection of our leaderwe will have a good world, a Clean world, a Germen World. No one will be able to stop us hahahahah. Lilly: SILENCE! They all shut up David: What should dowith them. Ember: Take them out. A little fire ought to do the trick.They know where we live. Ophelia: Ember you¡¯re not killing anyone until your older. Ember: tch Ophelia: Did you click your tongue at me young lady Ember: No mam Ac: She right Lilly take them out Lilly: DIE! They cough up blood and they all fall to the ground and die. David: I told you not to make a mess in the store now I got dead Nazi all over my shop. After we clean David shop we take a lookat the Map but we can''t decipher any of it. Great we are stuck we need some sort of translator. To help figure this out. David: I think we need Minnie on this one. Lilly: Why would we need Minerva David: She is a Historian and a translator. Her world and our world have the same languages so she did not have to learn new ones. She knows several languages and some of them are so ancient that know one knows about. She is also a history buff. She is best chance of us figuring this. David calls the Bloodheavens and Jarrin David: Hey Cuz can I borrow your wife brain for a bit Jarrin: Which one? David: Minnie Jarrin: Minnie phone for you Minnie: Hi David did you need something. David: I get this ancient writing I was wondering if you could translate it for us. Can you come over for a bit? Minnie: I will see what I can do. 15 minutes later Minerva comes over and she brought Jarrin with her. Jarrin: Hey cuz. I came because I was bored. Minnie: So, what do you need me to translate Ac: This Map. It might lead to something interesting Nazi are after it. Jarrin: What did you drag us into Minnie: Ok I will see what I can do Minerva puts on her glasses and starts translating. Lilly takes the kids home and comes back. It takes a couple hours but she finally finishes it. I wonder what it could be. Minnie: It looks like this map leads toa treasure it is a medallion called Osiris Eye. There are three keys you need to get to open a place calledSolomon Tomb.With Osiris Eye, You can actually resurrect a dead person. Not only that he will have all the power of Solomon the Desert King. So, nobody could get his power they hid the keys in three different locations all over the world. This is a map that tells where each key is at. Once you have the Keys is will show you the way to Solomon tomb. Jarrin: I am taking that is bad Lilly: Yes, it bad can you imagine a Hitler that can use magic. He was bad enough as a human. Jarrin: This might be fun a race to fine keys to stop Nazi I won¡¯t be bored lets go Lilly: Only you would fine this fun Minnie: I also want to see more of this worlds culture and history and see if it is any different than mine. I want to go too. David: That place probably got some cool stuff I can sell count me in. Ac: You know: I am going I start to whistle the Indian Jones theme song and then I take out a hat that I found a while back it looks like Indian Jones and I place it on my head. Lilly, David, Jarrin, Minnie and I decide to search for Solomon¡¯s Tomb. This is going to be fun ???: Pov ???: Lucky, we did not get rid of those cameras on our soldiers. They dare to oppose us we will destroy them all. Grunts: HAIL HITLER! Chapter 183 Were Being Attacked By Nazi Jarrin Pov Minnie and I pack are things kiss Leona and Luka goodbye with the kids and head over to where we are meeting the others. Anton Design a Company plane for us a couple of years. It runs on magic stones so it can fly as long as the stone is not damage. We have to take a plane because the distance to use space stone are to great and the bigger one are too expensive. It Basically like a flying house and a tank. that thing has a lot of fire power. From regular weapon to magic weapon. It is also automated by a A.I named Skyler she flies the plane and also controls the robots on board. The planes Name is the Garuda. It is mostly black and has a bit of gold Anton: Please don''t hurt my baby Jarrin: Relax it will be fine. Nothing is going to happen to your plane. Beside didn''t you make Five Anton: This one is my second favoriteI just upgraded it please don''t destroy my plane. Minnie: We got this. What could possibly happen. We are just going France. France is really peaceful. Yep the first Key is somewhere in France. Anton still has doubts but he gives us the key to his jet. This guy love making all types toys. He got a whole armory in the basement of the company. Lilly, Minnie, David, ACand, I board the plane. Anton still has doubt. We divide the living space. Minnie and I share a room, So does AC and Lilly. Than David has a room all by himself. This place is really high tech. After that I put in the key and activate Skyler. Skyler: Greeting passenger thank you for flying on The Garuda. Please strap in while we are taking off. Flight attendant bots will come around later with snacks. Ac: Wow Anton did a good job on this one It So Fancy Skyler: Thank You Azazel Minnie: It even got our real names Anton was thorough Skyler: Thank you Minerva. My creator Anton gave me all your Data like how you like to be spanked and how Jarrin like is when you bend her over and use yourtongue to....... Jarrin: Ok that enough. Minerva: How hell did this robot know this. Lilly: Let get to it before she says any more embarrassing things Skyler: Lilly also like it when AC pulls her tail and...... Lilly: YOU FINNISH THAT SENTENCE ANDI WILL RIP OUT YOUR OPERATING SYSTEM! Skylar: Yes Mam Jarrin: We have to Anton when we get back Lilly and Minnie: Agreed David and AC: Rest in Peace Anton We strap in and take off. It finally safe to get up and walk around I go to to the kitchen and I order a snack. and the robot chef makes me a blood smoothie than. I go in my room with Minnie. We have a couple of hours to kill. I decide to take a nice hot bath and Minnie is at the table. She has book and she is studying the Map to see if she can get a more accurate location on it. After I get out of the bath I put on My RedNight gowns'' we won''t make it to France until the morning. I am going to sleep.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Jarrin: You coming to bed. Minnie: In a minuet, I have almost got something. Jarrin: I not that good with history so I am going to let you handle that goodnight Minnie: Night I am not sleepy yet so i decide to watch a movie until I fall sleep. Minnie finally done she put on her blue night gown and get into the bed. I get up and go to kitchen and make me some warm milk when. The plane start to rumble I spill the milk on my chest. Now my clothes aresee through. What the hell was that. Everyone else felt it too They all come out in their pajamas. Skylar: WARNING WARNIG WE ARE BEING ATTACKED! DAMAGE TAKEN 10% ACTIVATING MAGIC SHIELDS Jarrin: If they were going to attack why did they have to do it so late at night. AC: Yeah Lilly and I were about to have s.... Lilly elbows Ac into the stomach before he could finish his sentence. David: Ten bucks it is the Nazi We all look out the window and see a giant plane outside it is 3 times as big asThe Garuda. It also has a Nazi flag on it. They send of us a transmission and we play it on the screen. The Man in wearing a Nazi uniform and he has blonde hair and blue eyes. ??? I am Henrich and over the.....Wow Jarrin: Danm it I forgotI spilled the milk on my chest can someone hand me a towel before this perv tongue falls out of his mouth. Hey face is up here you Nazi Bastard. Minnie quickly hands me a towel. The fucking perv. Henrich: As I was sayingI am Henrich a member of the Sixth Reich hand over the map. Or we will shoot you down and claim the map out of the wreckage. Jarrin: Skylar are you ready for a dog fight Skylar: This ship has many weapon on it My creator made this ship to rest in and for battle. I suggest you strap in. Jarrin: You herd the lady. Skylar fire a missile to tell them we mean business Skylar as you wish. We all strap in and Skylar Fire a missile. It connects. The Nazi are mad now. Henrich: You have been warned prepare for battle. We all strap in and we begin to fight in the air. Our ship is faster than theirs. But their ship has a massive cannon and we are hit. It does major damage on the shields. It best not to take a hit from one of those again. Skylar: I suggest the Nuclear blaster Lilly: This thing can go nuclear David: Fire that bad boy away do it quickly. We take another hit warning system are going off like crazy. The Nuclear blaster is almost ready. I hope it can hurry up we can''t take much more of this. Finally, the Skylar give us the go ahead. Jarrin: FIRE NUCLEAR BLASTER! A giant cannon out of the bottom of the plane. I shoot a huge beam and tears the Nazi plane into. Henrich: YOU MAY HAVE DEFEATED ME BUT YOU WILL NEVER DEFEAT THE SIXTH REICH AHHAHAHAHAHAH HAIL HITLER! He shoots a button and hits a missile but Skylar anticipated it and put up shields just in time. The Nazi ship fall to the ground and explodes. a good Nazi is a dead Nazi. Lilly: Skylar damage report Skylar: We have received 35% damage. Flying is possible. I will have fixer bots fix the plane through the night. It will be repaired in the morning. Ac: That good Lilly now we can continue what we were doing when we were interrupted. He picks her up. Lilly is about to smack him but he pulls her tail. That is her weakness and she stops resisting than they head back to the room and they lock door. David yawns and go back to sleep. I take another bath because I am all sticky and put on a new black night gown than I get into the bed with Minnie. I kiss her good night and We fall asleep. I have feeling this is not last, time we will be seeing the Nazis. ???: Pov Grunt: Lord Snchider. Henrich is dead Snchider: WHAT HENRICH IS DEAD! It seems I have underestimated them. Change of plans. Let them find all the keys and when. They find them. We will swoop in and take the prize. Grunt: You are so very wise leader. You are sure to bring back the one true leader Snchider: Yes, soon Lord Adolf Hitler will rise again ahahahahahahhahhahahahahahhahahahahah cough I think my spit just went down the wrong pipe. What a waste of an evil laugh. Great now mood is ruined. Can someone get me glass ofwater Chapter 184 Finding The First Key and heading to China Jarrin Pov Minnie: Jarrin Jarrin: Ummmmm Minnie: Jarrin it is time to wake up we''re here we made it to France Jarrin: All right I am going give me a second Minnie wakes me up and I get into the shower and brush my fangs. Bythe time, I get out Minnie already dress and is headed towards the kitchen. I put on a red shirt and a blue jean skirt. Since we are in France I decide to put on a Barret. Than i put on my boots and a Black leather jacket. Minnie in the kitchen and she makes me some chocolate blood crepes and croissants. I am guessing She is feeling a little Frenchie to. The others come out one buy one and we all eat together. David grabs a crepe off my plate. Jarrin: DAVID WAIT! David: Don''t be stingy cuz I am only taking one. Jarrin: That is not the problem that crape has......... It isto late He has already taken a bite. The dumbass forgot I am a vampire andI mix my food with blood. He immediately goes to the bathroom and hurls.That iswhat you get for stealing off of someone else¡¯s plate. I did try to warn you. He finally come back David: What was that it was so disgusting how can you eat that. Minnie: Hey Jarrin loves my Chocolate Blood Crepes Jarrin: Vampire dumbass David: OH, NO I AM GOING TO GET AIDS! Minnie and Jarrin: Quit being a dumbass. Lilly: You won¡¯t get Aids I am doctor you will be fine AC: Yeah David quit being a little baby it is just a little blood David: THAN YOU EAT IT! AC: I am good Jarrin: Minnie you tell Luka about the Nazi Minnie: Yeah, I talked to him last night. He got Mikki Jax and Zoe to look into it. They call themselves the Sixth Reich and a bunch of humans descended of Hitler¡¯s men from the supernatural division. Hitler was always curious about magic and everlasting life. They found out that each top member the Sixth Reich control a beast called a Chimera. A man made magical creature. Using magic to fuse different beast together. He said we should be careful of their little pets. Jarrin: So, top Nazi each has a little guard dog. I thought we were just fighting humans. This might be a little more interesting Minnie: He also said that he asked a friend of histhat he andJaxmet on one of his business trips to guide us around France. His name is Jean Paul Deveroux. He is a Gargoyle and owes him a favor. Lilly: Where do we meet him at Minnie: A bar called the Fancy Snail After we finish breakfast we land The Garuda and we put it in cloaking mode. It turns invisible. Than we head over to the bar. Fancy Snail my ass. The people in here look like thugs. Luka told us we have use a secret code. I go up to the bartender. He has an Eyepatch. Bartender:This place is not for touristThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Jarrin: The Bat has come to collectthe stone Bartender: Oh. I see come on around back. He presses a button and a secret passage is revealed. We are lead into the room and see a man with grey skin and stone wings and a large thick gray tail. He gold Eyes and is smoking a cigarette Jarrin: Are you Jean Paul Jean Paul: Jean Paul l Deveroux leader of the Stone Edge Gang at your service. You the Madams Bloodheavens can call me Jean. Luka said he had beautiful wives. I though he was just bragging. I owe him 50 bucks Jean talks about how he owed Luka a favor. Luka saved Jean wives Clarrisa and Genavee. They were Kidnapped. Buy a Rival gang. They wanted Jean to hand over his territory. Un lucky for the kidnappers Luka was staying on the same floor as them. Genavee escaped and ran into Luka. The kidnapped threaten to kill him to keep him quiet. You know he hates being threaten and blew them all away with a million volts of electricity. Than He saved Clarrisa and gave them back to Jean. Jean is a gangsters and as a gangster he always repay his debts. So, when Luka called he would answer no questions asked. Minnie shows him the map and he Takes us to abandon area of the city the map glows and a secret entrance appears. The key is just sitting there just in the middle of the room. Jarrin: Isn''t this a little too easy. Someone steps on a stone and the sealing starts to come down us I barely manage to catch it in time, but this thing is heavy even for me. What is it made of? It is some sort of Black stone. Jean: Gravity stone when it activate it gets twice as heavy every minuet Jarrin:...I .....Can see thatWHAT ARE YOU DOING GRAB THE KEY! Minnie takes another step the stone get heavier Jarrin: STOP STOP STOP! Minnie: Sorry what do we do now. I don''t know how much longer Jarrin can hold it. Lilly: Check it out there are pattern own the steps maybe that will help. She steps on one of the pattern on the floor. It does not get any heavier. I guessyou have to step on the pattern to get the Key or be crush by thesealing. Jarrin: Hey guys I don''t mean to be a bother but HURRRY THEE FUCK UP! Lilly steps on the path and grabs the key and hurry over than they all get out of the room and I finally can release the sealing and get the fuck out of there. i am covered in sweat that was a real workout. We decide to go to Jean Paul place. We join his family for dinner. He and his wives have 18 kids. Wow and I thought I had a lot of kids. I give Genavee and Clarrisa props they had nine each. Apparently, Gargoyles are like bunnies and they breed easily. They also are only pregnant for 4 months at a time. After that they show us to our rooms. I fuck Minnie before we go to bed. it been a long time since we had some alone time. Yeah, I brought the pills with me I make sure to label them. P is for Pregnant and D is for Dick. I would not want to have an accident now would I. Than we end the night by bathing with each other and we fall asleep. The Next Day We go down stairs. Everybody is already up Jean: So, that was exciting yesterday where are you going next. Minnie: We are headed to China that is where the next key is. it is in Beijing. Jarrin: Did You say Beijing China. Hey do you need me to find the Key i want to visit a friend. Minnie: It is a girl Jarrin: Yes Minnie: Are you going to go fuck her. If you are take me along God I love this woman. In my marriage, I am living the dream. Luka Knew I use to be a boy and he knows I like pussy and titties. He lets me fuck any girl I want. Just know guys. He won''t allow guys. I can even bring them into the bedroom and we share them. That was why he was so chill when I asked to marry Minnie and Leona. He like pussy and titties also. If he gets to fuck them to he is happy. Minnie is like me if she like a girl she will fuck her andshe will share her with me, and Leona she just happy to get laid on daily basis by me, Minnie, Luka, or all 3.But I am not fucking anyone in China. I am just going to visit a friend. Jarrin: No I am just visiting a friend beside she is married. I love pussy but not so much that I would be a homewrecker to much drama and not worth it. Ac: It fine Lilly: Yeah you can go visit your friend David: She is going to go fuck her. I have no problem with that just be honest if you¡¯re going for a booty call. Jarrin: No I am not. I swear she is just a friend. David: Jarrin you¡¯re a slut Jarrin: I am not a slut David: No you¡¯re not a slut you¡¯re a womanizer I bet 100 dollars and 5 bags of candy you are going to fuck your friend Jarrin: I will take that bet AC: I will put money on that I say she will fuck her Lilly: Me too Minnie: Me as well. Jarrin: Even my wife does not have faith in me. Minnie: Jarrin I know you. If she is pretty and has huge tits you are going to fuck her. Does she have huge tits. Jarrin: ....... D Everyone: She is going to fuck her Jarrin: All show you I have will power. After my declaration, we leave Jean''s house and get back to the Garuda. We take off to Beijing. I will show them. I will defiantly not fuck a married woman. I have principles.I will show them. Chapter 185 Meeting Ruzi Again Jarrin Pov We have just arrived in China Beijing to be precise. We Park the Garuda and cloak it. I decide I am going to spend the night at Ruzi House. Yep the person I am going to visit is Ruzi Feng. We kept it touch after the Hexion Festival. She was even at the wedding whenI married Leona. With her husband, Chen. Honestly, I never liked that guy and it is not just because I want to fuck his wife. I don''t touch married women.He kind of looks like pale version of Brock from Pok¨¦mon. Hisfacelookslike asquinty eye anime character. You know they Characters who never open their eyes unless itis serous. When they open, them then you know shit has gotten real? I am not saying Chen is a badass I''m just saying he looks like that. Leona told me That Ruzi married Chen because of her grandma. Apparently. Something about someone saving someone¡¯s life I don''t know I was not really paying attention. As I am thinking Minnie Calls me. Minnie: Good Luck on your booty call Jarrin: WHERE JUSTFREINDS! Minnie: Yeah yeah see you tomorrow. Jarrin: All right love you. Minnie and the rest leave to find the second Key and I go on my way to Ruzi house. It takes me about an hour to fly there. Ruzi live in a Mansion with Chen. I land and about to knock on the door when a bed is thrown out the Window. Two naked people are on it. One is Chen the other a Succubus. Then I see Ruziher hairis shorter and she is in a purple China Dress. She jumps downfive floors. IHer boobs wobble when she lands. Crap I am thinking about her boobs. Stop thinking about her boobs. I will win this bet. Ruzi: GET OUT OF MY HOUSE AND TAKE THAT SUCCUBUS WHORE WITH YOU! Oh, shit I guess Chen fucked up somehow and it has to do with a succubus whore. Oh, this is going to be good. most Succubus are prostitutes. They get two things out of it food and money. If you are fucking a prostitute or an escort which is a high class prostitute. They are probably a Succubus. I just into a good show. Glad I brought snacks. Chen: It not uncommon to have multiple wives Ruzi: I AM NOT MAD ABOUT THAT! I am mad that you impregnated that bitch of all people. Succubus: Who you calling a bitch Ruzi aura spikes. I would stop talking now bitch. If Ruzi calls you a bitch than you are bitch no ifs and or buts. The Bitch immediately shuts her trap. That was probably her smartest move. Ruzi: THAT BITCH HAS BEEN STEALING MY BOYFRIENDS SINCE MIDDLE SCHOOL! FLAUNTING HER TITS INFRONT OF THEM. NOW SHE GET PREGNANT BY MY HUSBAND AND YOU WANT ME TO EXCEPT YOU MARRYING HER NO WAY IN HELL! OH SHIT! there is history Chen you fucked up hard. You could have slept anyone but you slept with Ruzi most hated enemy since middle school. Not cool dude not cool. I honestly think Ruzi is way hotter than succubus in the bed. Dude ruin a good thing Ruzi: I ALWAYS WANTED A BABY AND YOU DIDN''T WANT ONE! I ACCEPTED IT AND DID NOT LEAVE YOU TO SAVE FACE FOR MY GRANDMOTHER AND YOU GETMAO PREGNENT AND WANT TO HAVE HER CHILD DON''T YOU FUCK WITH ME! DAAAAAAAAANM! This shit is like a Drama. Chen: I have to take responsibility eventhough I was tricked baby you have to believe me. Oh my god this fucker is trying to weasel out it. When Ruzi hears thisher face grows darker .and she palms his head like a basketball and slams him into the concrete floor. The Bitchnamed Moa tries to run but Ruzi catches her buy the hair. Oh, shit she pulled out her weave.(forthose of you who don''t know what weave is it is hair extensions) Mao Protects her stomach.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Mao: I know your mad Ruzibut don''t hurt my baby Ruzi: A child is innocent they can''t help who their parents are. The Child has not wronged me the two of you have. Mao relaxes when Ruzi says she won''t hurt her baby. but then Ruzi kicks her in the head. Oh I though her anger cooled down I was wrong. She is still fucking piss. Ruzi: You will live. I did not kick you that hard. It will leave a scar though. Chen I want a Divorce. Pack your clothes and leave my house Ohhh she brought out the d word. You know what I feel like I havebeen talking like announcer giving a play by play in my mindbut I'' going to continue to do it because it makes it look more exciting. Chen: What about your grandmother. Ruzi: My grandmother will understand eventually. I am glad I listen to my sister and written up divorce papers . Chen: You still need a lawyer present I raised my land like and excited kid and I yell out Jarrin: I AM A LAWYER! Chen looks at me with a dark face. Why you looking at me Chen you fucked up. You slept with your wife''s mortal enemy and got her pregnant. I am just lawyer and helping a friend in need. Ruzi: Jarrin when did you get here. I thought you would be here later. Jarrin: I been here for a while I thought it would be rude. If I just interrupted. So, you want divorce. I am very good at my job Ruzi: I would like to hire you Jarrin: Nonsense were friends I will do this pro bono free of charge Ruzi: Thank you Jarrin: No problem Now what do you want out of your divorce. Did you sign a prenup? What did you do for Chen I am guessing cooking, cleaning, and sex, anything I am missing? What is your stuff what his stuff? What stuff did you buy together? Ruzi: Everything. i bought everything. Well My grandmother gave us this mansion to us as A wedding gift. Jarrin: I see this makes things easier. Whose name is on the deed of the house Ruzi: Mine. Grandma sign it under my name. Jarrin: That good that means legally he has no claim to house. The house is yours. Also, if you bought everything it should be yours as well. I looked over your contract he may get half the money in your joint account. Ruzi: It fine that is my lowest account. I have 5 separate onesmy sister told me do itI started putting my money in my own account a couple of years ago, I didn''t want to believe it but I guess she was right. Jarrin: Smart way to plan ahead Chen: Do you really plan on leaving me. Ruzi: Yes ILook over the contracts and I have her sign on dotted line and have her initial there. Good now only person who has to sign it now is Chen and I will send it to the court office and they will officially be divorce. Ruzi: Sign it Chen: No I won''t let 12 years of marriage go down the drain Ruzi snap his left arm Ruzi: SIGN! Chen: Ok Ok all sign it all sign it Chen, sign it and then I use spell to send it to the court office. it teleports back and they are now divorce. You didn''t believe I would send it to humans did you. No All marriages and divorce goes to aCupid office. He or she stamps it and sends it back. Divorces in magical world are really quick and painless. Unless Your Chen and got his ass Kicked. Ruzi does not even let him get any clothes to walk and he scurry away with Mao. Ruzi: Sorry I did not mean to get you wrapped up in my problem Jarrin: It is Fine Ruzi: I want to go hit something thanI want drink.I want drink a lot. Jarrin: Sure, what are we going to go hit Ruzi: Jiangshi Jarrin: Jing what? Ruzi: Just follow me She takes me buy the hand and leads me to place where this Jing something is. Yay Ruzi on the market again. Oh, shit Ruzi on the market again doesn''t that make winning my bet a lot harder. FUCK! Chapter 186 I Lost The Bet and Gained Another Wife Jarrin Pov I wake up between two snow white mountains. Yeah these are Ruzi D''s. I also look around it looks like I am in a hotel room. it is pretty fancy. I have such a hangover. Maybe I did not sleep with her.I look over and I see the pill container next to Ruzi purple panties. All right I slept with her I am out of denial now guess I lost the bet.Ok I am naked. She is naked. What the hell happen. I face palm when I see ANOTHER FUCKING RING ON MY FINGER. This is bad. I where 3 rings on my ring finger each symbolizes a marriage. The silver ring with a red stone is for Luka. The one with the blue stone is for Minnie and the one with the green stone is for Leona. I see a new ring it is purple. Crap crap I fuck up ok calm down. I might be just jumping to conclusions. At least thing can''t get anyworst.I Try to remember what happen last night. Ruzi wakes up and she is shocked Ruzi: Why are you naked, why am I naked what the hell is going on. WHY IS THERE A RING ON MY FINGER! Jarrin: Calm down Calm I have a memory stone. We should get our answers from this I am about to play the stone when i here a knock at the door. I put on a robe and it isthe bellhop. he has a package for us. Bell: Package here thank you for using our honeymoon suite I hope you two have a great honeymoon. You twowould not stop touching each other last night. You were making out all the way to your room. It was pretty hot. Ruzi is turning really red right now. I tip the bellhop and open the package it is picture of our wedding.There are several pictures. One is us kissing. Another is Ruzi grinding on me. Did I flashthe pastor? Not only that.They made T-shirts coffee mugs and Pillows. Ruzi turns to me and bows. Ruzi:I AM SO SORRY I HAVE SINNED!Even thoughwe both drunk I took advantage of your kindness yesterday. PLEASE FORGIVE ME! Jarrin: Calm down let¡¯swatch the recording Ruzi: BUT I VIOLATED YOU! I am older I am supposed to be responsible. Ruzi your so cute right now. You should not be apologizing to me It was probably the other way around. I don''t know what happen but it was probably my fault.I feel so guilty. She just divorces her husband and I swoop in and marry her while she is hurting. David was right I am a womanizer. I rewind the recoding to the part when we just finish thefightwith the Jiangshi. Flashback Ruzi: TAKE THAT! Ruzislams another Jiangshi into the ground with a kick. I almost feel bad for them. Ruzi is releasing all her anger out on them. Jiangshi arekind of like Chinese Zombies.Dead corpse absorbs dark Qui which turns theminto Jiangshi. Ruzi is aWitch but she is also a Shade. Shades can controlshadows. Travelfrom place to place using their shadow and walk though solid objects. I take one third of the enemy she takes two thirds.I let her have it because she wants to blow off some steam Ruzi: CHEN YOU FUCKING BASTARD! Another is sent flying home run. Ruzi: 12 YEARS 12 FUCKING YEARS YOU THROUGH IT ALL AWAY BECAUSE YOU COULD NOT KEEP IT IN YOUR PANTS AROUND HER! After painfully beating down these poor souls Ruzi decide take me drinking. I let her becauseshe is having a bad day. She drinks a whole bottle by herself than she begins to cry. Ruzi: CHEN YOU BASTARD I HATE YOU! Jarrin: Yes yes Chen is bastard Ruzi: HAVING A BABY WITH MY NEMISIS IT HAD TO BE HER. IT ALWAYS HER! Jarrin: Yes yes she is bitch. When people are like this it best to just agree to whatever they say. Ruzi: Jarrin you got to drink to Jarrin: Someone hasto take us back to your home Ruzi: DRINK GOD DANM IT! I drink a cup than another than one more until I am completely wasted. I don''t Think I have been this drunk since my wedding night. The third one. I have had three. Jarrin: CHEN THAT BASTARD DOESN''T DESERVE YOU! THAT WHORE CAN GO TO HELL. YOU DESERVE SO MUCH BETTER! Ruzi: YEAH! Jarrin: SOMEONE LIKE ME! Ruzi: YEAH! Jarrin: I LIKE YOU! I THINK YOUR PRETTY! Ruzi: I AM NOT PRETTY I AM OLD MAID! I AM 39 I AM ALMOST 40 I AM ALMOST 40 GOD DANM IT! How am I going to get back in the dating game? Jarrin: You¡¯re not old your mature. You¡¯re like thevery sexy cougar that lives next door. That all the guys try to sneak a peek naked. Beside you may almost 40 but you look like you¡¯re in your 20''s. Ruzi: NO ONE WANTS TO MARRY A DIVORCED WOMAN! Jarrin: YES, THEY DO I WILL FUCKING MARRY YOU! RUZI: BUT YOUR A GIRL!This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Jarrin: WILL SHARE MY HUSBAND! Ruzi: You can''t take this back Jarrin: I won¡¯t if I do I will give up sugar. Ruzi: Fine I will marry you. After that we drunkenly go to the nearby cupid office and register for marriage. We order the Honeymoon spectacular. They throw us a wedding and give us a night in a honeymoon suite. Both of us put on white dresses Cupid worker: Are you guys sure you want to do this. you guys look pretty drunk. you won''t regret this right. Jarrin: NO I LOVE THIS GIRL! SHE GOING TO BE PART OF MY HAREM! Ruzi: I LOVE THIS GIRL TOO Cupid worker: Are you sure you know you have to be married for a year before you can get a divorce. Jarrin: If I flash you can we get this over with Cupid worker: Dearly beloved we gather here today to join these two women together. I flash him and he marries uswe kiss. Than we begin to dance. Ruzi is grinding on me and I am groping on her breast than I kiss her. I see a bright light I think apicture was taken of us. After that they take us to limo it has just married. We enter the hotel making out and the bell hop lead us to our room. I throw her on the bed. X rated scene start I take off her white dress and then I use my mouth to take off her purple panties and I begin to eat her out. Ruzi: YES, JUST LIKE THAT! I stop and I take a pill out of my storage ring I see the label D and P Now which one was the dick pill again. Oh, I remember P is for penis. I eat the pill Ruzi look surprise when she my cock Ruzi: It is way bigger than Chen She starts to suck me off it feel amazing. Then I titty fuck her, While she licking my dick Jarrin: Yeah that it just like that. It feels so good After that We 69 she sucks s my dick while I eat her pussy. Then I turn over and do her Missionary style. Her breasts are jiggling and I grope them Ruzi: YES YES YES! IS THIS WHAT SEX IS SAPPOSE TO FEEL LIKE OH GOD! Then I turn her again facing me. I still ramming her I start kissing her and then I start sucking on her tits. Than I turn her to side and start pounding her sideway Ruzi OH MY GO I AM GOING TO CUM Jarrin: YEAH THAT GOOD GIRL TAKE IT ALL! Then I bit her neck and I cum inside her. Ruzi; WHATTT THE FUCK OH YESSSSSSS! Than we do it another two times before I lose the penis. and I fall asleep sucking on Ruzi breast Flashback end Ruzi is really red she cannot believe what she has just seen. That is not the worst part. In my drunken state, I confuse the dick pill with a pregnant pill. I INPREGNATED RUZI LAST NIGHT! Oh, shit how the hell am I going to tell her. That was my last pregnancy pill. They are extremely hard to make.I got it on my wedding day from Robin. If was for Leona if she ever wanted to have another child. She didn''t and I just forgot about it Ruzi:I AM SO SORRYI ACTED LIKE A TOTAL SLUT! Please Ruzi stop apologizing your making feel so guilty right now. Ruzi: I have sin greatly. I really want to say sorry. I have made you a cheater. I slept and married my friend¡¯s wife. What will grandma say when she finds out. Jarrin: Ruzi Ruzi: She will absolutely kill me Jarrin: Ruzi Ruzi: I will avoid her for year than we can get a divorce. I know it felt amazing last night. Chen has not touch me in months and...... Jarrin: RUZI! Ruzi: Oh, sorry sometime I talk a lot when I am very nervous Time to get this over with. I wonder how she will react she will probably hate me. I don''t want that though. I sigh Jarrin: Your pregnant Ruzi: No, I am not Jarrin: Yes, you are the pill I use was for Leona If she wanted to have Minnie''s Luka and My child. So congratulation you¡¯re going to be a mom Ruzi faints. At least she did not get mad at me. After awhile Ruzi wakes up and we talk. She decides that she is going to keep the baby. She does not believe in abortion and thinks every child should have a chance to be born. She is also terrified about when her grandma going to find out. Right now, she is on a different plane. Time moves faster here so she is going to be gone for 3 year. That nothing for us. but our child will already be born. how she going to explain that. She decides she is going to leave China and come back with me on the Garuda. We pack her things and she cleans out all her accounts. Jarrin: are you sure allthis is necessary. Ruzi: You do not know my grandmother. She is very scary when she is angry. I married Chen because I did not want to see her wrath. Now that I am having some else baby I got get out dodge and make is so she cools off for a while. 10 years ought to do it maybe 20 just to be safe. I can''t believe I was mad a Mao I did the same thing as her. I am home wrecker. I am a hypocrite. I am a....... I kiss her she a little shocked Jarrin: I like you I am serious I will take reputability and I know the others will like you too. They are probably going to punish me for getting you pregnant, but no one will chase you away. That I promise you. I am thankful to Chen him screwing up allow me to be with you. I take her by the hand and we head back to the Garuda. When we get there, I see the others I pay them their money. They still have not found the second Key.Then I tell Minnie to come to our room and I skype in Luka and Leona and I tell them about Ruzi Condition. Leona: Wow Jarrin you marred big sis Ruzi. I never thought Ruzi would be my wife one day Luka: No more I am serious. Minnie: I am fine with it she is hot. Luka: Minnie give Jarrin the usual punishment when she fucks up bad Jarrin: ah man my butt is still sore from last time. Ruzi: I should be punished to it was my fault as well Leona: No, it ok I don''t think you would want it Minnie: If I must I will punish both Luka: That because you would like it Minnie your and Ass person Ruzi: Ass person? Jarrin: The punishment is anal Ruzi turn red Ruzi: Anal? Jarrin: I hate anything that goes near my ass. Maybe it because I use to be a guy. Ruzi: Even if I never experience it before I am new and must not question your ways of punishment Ruzi strips off her panties and bends over it puts her ass in front of Minnie Ruzi: I am prepared violate me as you wish. Minnie: If I must.I will be bad guy. Leona: BIG SIS WAIT Minnie turns off the screen before Leona could say anything. Anal is my specific punishment. We all have different punishment. I was going to say something But Minnie has already eaten a pill and put a dick up my butt and covered my mouth. After That she butt fucks Ruzi. I am too tired to help her. Enjoy it now. You know Luka is going to punish you for butt fucking Ruzi. Enjoy it now Minnie while you can. I am definitely going to punish you tonight. Just remember this I am a very petty person. Chapter 187 The Heist Jarrin Pov After I regain my strength I punish Minnie. I can''t punish her for butt fucking me, but I can for butt fucking Ruzi. I tie her up in bondage play. Ruzi is a little mad to because. She found out Minnie was taking advantage of her ignorance. So, she joins in on the punishment. Time to test out a new potion I have been working on. Ruzi and I both drink the potion and we grow cocks about a foot long and they each way about 3 pounds. Minnie: THAT IS WAY TO BIG! Jarrin you¡¯re not allowed to punish me remember those are the rules. Jarrin: i may not be able to punish you for violating me. I can''t say the same for Ruzi. You got to greedy Minnie Minnie: Come on how can you expect me to resist Ruzi ass when she waving it right in front of me. It was there so plump and round. I think it is the best ass in our entire house. I was weak I was wrong. Ruzi: Thank you for the compliment that is my best feature.now it is time for punishment. Minnie: No no NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! After we''re done punishing Minnie. The three of us go at it and we all fall asleep. The next morning I am between Four boobs. I don''t want to wake up but I have to. They both start to wake up. Ruzi: Chen has never satisfied me before. I have had better sex the past two days than the last 12 years. Minnie and Jarrin: Thank you After that the 3 of is shower together and we head to the kitchen. The others are already up looking at the news. We look at and see the key just like we found inFrance. It is a new exhibit in the Celestial Dragon Museum. David: Well this is not good Lilly: No wonder we could not find the key some human has already found it and put it in a museum. Minnie: If we are seeing this doesn''t that mean the Nazi are as well. Jarrin: Yeah what are we going to do. AC: Now going into my expertise. We¡¯re going to steal it of course. I have a plan We all listen agree to AC plan. How can he be so smart when involves stealing something? It startsoff with Ruzi and I shifting our ages to 14. Wow I am B cup. I am big as Jayden and Aurora and right now I am a little girl. That is kind of funny. We buy tickets to the museum and case the joint. I got to give AC credit they would never expect two 14 year old¡¯s to be planning a robbery. We find out the location of all the security cameras the blind spots and the guards routines. Than we give all the information back to AC. Now we wait till late at night. First, we have to get past the guard in the front desk. Who could resist Minnie and her G''s in a skimpy skin tight dress. Like a perv he falls for it like a sucker. She distracts the guard telling him she tourist and she is lost. She also says she has car trouble. real classic lines. She keeps bending over and showing off her cleavage. You can see the lustful smile on his face. Lilly uses her abilityOVERLORD To put him to sleep. Now that done we all put in ear plugs. Than Ac Give Lilly a microphone and uses Overlord to put everyone in a 3-block radius a sleepy. Than David, Ruzi AC and I go into the building AC uses a stealthrune on us so we are not caught on camera. Than we head for the Key.David heads into room but AC Stops him. David: Why did you stop me AC: Check this out-Rune COLD AC makes rune and turn the room cold and it reveals infer red lasers surrounding the Key. If David had walked in. The alarms would have went off and we would have been caught.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Jarrin: How did you know? AC: My Dad was a Phantom Thief remember. David, did you use your magic item to make the fake key. David: Yeah got it right here AC: Ok Ruzi you¡¯re up Ruzi: Right David hands theFake key to Ruzi. It looks exactly like the real key. David use his magic mirror COPY CAT. To copy the Key, we found in France. Ruzi going through the laser without getting touch. Ruzi is as flexible as an Olympic gymnast I should know. She flips backflip and cartwheels through the laser missing them buy a thin margin. Then She switches the keys and places the fake one in the exhibit than she flips back. Jarrin: Nice work my littledumpling Ruzi: Why are you giving me a pet name I am older than you by4 years Jarrin: because your boobs remind me of dumplings Ac: Quit flirting we have to get out of here before the guards wake up. We quickly move. We put the pervert guard back into his little chair. I take a slice of his pizza. What I am hungry I have not eaten since lunch and we leave without anybody knowing we were there or so I thought. Schneider Pov Guard: My lord they have collected the second key Schneider: Good everything is going according to plan, They do all the work and we get all the benefits. Soon Hitler will rise again and the Nazi will rule this world ahahhahahahahahahahh Jarrin: Pov Ac: Looks like the plan went off without a hitch. Lilly: I hate to say his but you really pulled through on this one Minnie: Why were none of Nazi there Jarrin: They probably want us to do all the work and they get all the benefits Ruzi: Why don''t you destroy the Keys Jarrin: Can''t already tried nothing was working. We can''t leave them where they are at because the Nazi will get to them. So are only choice s to find the three Key and keep them away from the Nazi. So, Minnie where is the next Key Minnie: It is in South America a to be precise the Amazon Rain Forrest Jarrin: Great and overgrown version of the fucking woods Ruzi: I hate the woods I am more of a city girl She is girl after my own heart I am starting to like her more and more. As I am looking at Ruzi I notice her ass. Minnie was right her ass is the biggest in the entire house. I like titties butI am black I love fat asses. I can see why Minnie lost her self-control. I pick Ruzi up and head to the bed room Jarrin: Tell me when we get there Ruzi: Don''t I get a say in this Jarrin: Sorry I can''t resist my cougar Ruzi: Cougar? Oh, yeah Ruzi is Chinese and that expression is lost in translation whatever. i take her to my room and Minnie follows behind me with a smile on her face. Jarrin: She is mine tonight you have to watch your still own punishment Minnie: Whaaat Ruzi: Why am I being treated like this when I am older than both of you Jarrin: Seniority Minnnie: Come on Jarrin Don''t be stingy. You know I love butts Ruzi: I can hear you please stop talking about my butt Jarrin: But your butt it beautiful don''t you like having sex with us. Ruzi: I do but that is not the point. I am just not use to this Jarrin: It is fine I lay her on the bed and we are about to get it on when I here a knock on the door. I click my toungue. It is David. This has better be agood reason why your cock blocking me, or I might kick your ass. David: You and Ruzi got a visitor some guy is here to see you. He ran in front of The Garuda so we could not take off Ruzi and Jarrin: Visitor? Who the hell could it be I do not know anyone else here in China. Ruzi and I both go out and who we see surprises up. It none other than RuziDouchebag ex husband Chen Ruzi: Chen Jarrin: This shit just got complicated Chapter 188 You Stole My Wife Jarrin Pov What the hell is Chen doing here. Doesn''t he have nothing to do with Ruzi now. The others have come to gather. They look amused. They have look on their face that says " Danm Jarrin what did you do. This is going to be a good show". Things to know about my friends. We love each other and will fight and die with one another. But when one of us fucks up and lands in awkward situation the others. Will laugh their ass off at the unlucky bastard expense. This time I am the unlucky bastard. Chen: Ruzi I want you back Ruzi: No Danm she just flatly rejected him way to go my cougar send him packing Chen: It was not my baby. Maomade a mistakeme. She told me it was my baby, but it really was her ex-boyfriend thatbroke up withher. I made a mistake. I came back to the house and it was cleaned out and you were gone.Think all the good times we had over the years as my wife. Ruzi: Good times what good time. I cooked, cleaned, and had sex with you whenever you wanted. I was the perfect wife and you treated me like a servant. You would not even let me have a baby. I done with it. David: Hold up Jarrin You stole his wife Jarrin: They were divorce Chen: YOU SHUT UP! This all your fault if you hadn''t been there I would still be married. I know I should not do this but he is pissing me off and I got a little bit ofmean streak in me. Hearing how he treated Ruzi. She put up with all that because. She followed her grandma wishes. It her life she should be able to do what she wants. I go overand then I kiss Ruzi in front of him I grope her breast and I rub her ass Jarrin: Sorry she is mine now Chen: TAKE YOUR HANDS OFF MY WIFE! Jarrin: You mean my wife. What is wrong with touching my wife. Everyone: Ohhhhhhhhhh Ac: Damn that was evil David: I felt that from here Lilly: That was like a slap to the face. Minnie: Keep watching he going to turn so green If I know Jarrin and I do this is only the first slap there are still more to come. Jarrin: Aren''t I a better lover than he is.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ruzi: Yes. It was the first time I have been satisfied in 12 years. Everyone: DANNNMMMMMM! David: Oh, danm Minnie was right another slap to the face. Her mouth is really poisonous today Minnie: There is still more to come Everyone: Really Ac: How could there be more those last things they said was like stabbing him in the heart Minnie: She hasn''t use her biggest knife. She still holding back. Lilly: How is she holding back she already told him she was better lover and she married his wife. I think that is big fucking deal. Chen: SOMEONE SHUT THE PEANUT GALLERY UP! Ruzi I know it will be hard but you can get an annulment come back to me please. I will do better. I am even willing to have a child with you. Ruzi: You just want me back for my money. You have not looked at me like you were in love with me for years. You should not be willing you should be wanting. No, you should be begging, butit is already too late. Oh, shit if I don''t say it now than I don''t like to fuck with people who are dicks. I lift up Ruzi shirt to her stomach I rub her belly. If he is angry now, he is going to be raging when he hears this. Jarrin: She is already pregnant with my baby Everyone: OH, MY GOD! AC: KO that was knockout punch. He is going to feel that one for weeks. Lilly: Did you know about this Minnie Minnie: Yes, and Luka, Leona and I have already accepted her. David: Jarrin you are now going have 10 kid living in your house. We should start calling you the Baby Maker. Chen: YOU WHORE YOU CHEATED ON ME! I shoot a fireball at him and he sent flying Jarrin: Ruzi does not belong to you. She got a divorce. You were the one who cheated on her with her nemesis. Ruzi told me last night That Mao family wasricher than her family. I put some pieces together and it is making an interesting picture. You thought you could have your cake and eat it to. You thought you were set for life when you thought Mao was pregnant. You also had sugar mamma which was Ruzi. You were going marry Mao and still have Ruzi. Lining your pockets with billions of dollars, But You did not expect me being a lawyer and getting Ruzi a divorced. Than Mao found out you were not her baby daddy so you were force to go back to Ruzi. You do not deserve someone like her. You treated her like a servant. I am going to treat her like a princess she is. NOW GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE BEFORE I BURN YOU TO ASH! Chen: YOU WILL PAY FOR THISI am going to contact Grandmother.... Jarrin: BURN I shoot another fireball. Chen is just a little shadow mage. He catches on fire. I use a regular ball on him.I gave Ruzi face so I did not kill him. David grabs a fire extinguisher aboard the ship and blowsto destroy all the flames.Then I pick up Ruzi princess style Jarrin: Why did extinguish the flames David: Oh, I saw some cool stuff. Those rings look expensive I can sell him for a high price. Ac: If you get his rings I get his watch David: Will negotiate Lilly: These idiots everyone knows you should go for the wallet first. AC: I have rubbed off on my wife. Jarrin: Ruzi Ruzi:.. Oh yeah Jarrin: Let go my cougar princess Ruzi: Um We head into the bedroom again this time hopefully there will be no interruption Minnie: Hey guys wait for me. I want some of that beautiful booty too. We lock the door and put on a do not disturb sign and we don''t leave the room until we reach the Amazon Chapter 189 We Blame The Nazi Jarrin Pov I HATE THE AMAZON! Shit has been bad since we got here. The first thing that happen was Minnie fell into a lake. She was ok but when she came out she was covered in leeches. Those things are gross. I had to use fire magic to burn them all. Then Ruzi steps in quick sand. She freaked out and pulled me in with her. Than David and AC had to get us out. Than a Devil Python almost ate Us. Those things are as big as a train. Not to mention they are poisonous Jarrin: THOSE NAZIS ARE DEAD WHEN THEY COME TO TAKE THE KEY! Ruzi: I WILL TEAR THEM APART! Lilly: Calm down you two. Will just skin them alive and feed their flesh to the alligators Everyone: .......... Woah, she just said that with a smile on her face. She said it so casual like telling Uri to feed her dog. Lilly that was really dark. I guess you are the spawn of a demon. David: How we doing are we there yet. What does the marp say? Minnie: Sorry It gotten harder to read since I fell in the lake but we should be there soon Everyone: THANK GOD! The Amazon is not only Filled with Dangerous animals but dangerous Magical Creatures that even I do not want to pick a fight with. That Devil Python is just the tip of the iceberg. Suddenly I here animals running I see jaguar. I get ready for battle but it running at us it is running away from something. Hundreds of animals and Magical creatures alike are running. Even the Devil Python. What the hell scare a Devil Python. OH, SHIT GLUTTON ANTS. Glutton ants are probably the most dangerous things in the forest. They eat anything. They will swarm you and you will be devoured in minutes. Jarrin: GLUTTON ANTS RUN! Ruzi: WE HAVE TO CROSS A BODY OF WATER IT IS THE ONLY WAY TO BE SAFE! Glutton Ants can survive anything including magic. They have one weakness they can''t swim. So, If we make it to a lake before they get us we will live. We all fly I pick up Ruzi, Minnie picks up David, and AC pick up Lilly. We fly for our lives. The Devil python was not lucky and was devoured. Just because we are in the air does not mean we are safe. Glutton Ant use team work and build ladders out of themselvesto pull prey from the sky. Ruzi: I hat be back seat flyer but they are getting closer Jarrin: I KNOW I KNOW! Minnie: Check it out it is the Amazon river where almost there. Just little bit more David: Ow one those little buggers bit me. Fly faster Minnie It is a photo finish and we manage to make it into the River. The Glutton ants stop but they do not leave the riverside. Glutton Ants are intelligent. If we fly out or get out they will swarm us. So we decide to follow the river downstream. I hear a rushing sound what is that. AC: Oh, shit a water fall we got to fly Lilly: No don''t the Glutton ants are still on the other side. Jarrin: Guess we have no choice.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Everyone: WOOOOOOOAAAHAHHHH! We allfall down the waterfall. I see Ruzi while we are underwater and i pull her up. We both take a big breath of air Jarrin: HAAAAH Ruzi: HAAAAAH! pft thanks Jarrin: No problem The other come up next first Minnie than AC followed by Lilly and Finally David we swim to shore making sure the Glutton Ants did not follow us. After that we walk andfinally come across some ancient ruins. There are 6 stone golems all around. We walk and we finally see the Key. We grab the key not thinking about what happen next. The stone golems activate and begins to attack us. Jarrin: Come on I am in a bad mood. I am tired, wet, and dirty. I want to take a bath. Your golems are not even the scariest thing I have seen today. RUBY DRAGON BREAHTH David: You mess with the wrong guy: FLAME TOMENTOR Ac: Fuck this shit. CHAOS FLAME ARROWS Minnie: LAVA FIST! Ruzi: VOID GIANT BLACK SWORD BUSTER SLASH! Lilly: Die HEAT BEAM EYE CANNON! All six off our attacks land and destroys all six golems. The six of us are not taking any shit right now. We are all tired and hungry and right on cue the fucking Nazi appear. Schneider: HAHHAHA THANKS FOR GETTING US THE KEY NOW WE WIL REVIVE HITLER MUHAHAHAHHAHAHA! He summons six Chimera Schneider: Go my Chimera destroy them and bring me those keys Everyone: THIS IS YOUR FUCKING FAULT! Ruzi: Are chimera made of magic Jarrin: Yeah, they are artificially made by magic Ruzi: Good VOID BLACK WAVE A wave of void energy hits the Chimera and they all die. Ruzi Void magic nullifies all magic. So of course they would die after being hit with that wave. Ruzi starts to crack her knuckles. Then she beats the shit out of Schneider and drags him over to us. Schneider: Can''t we talk about this Everyone: NO! Lilly: Time to peel of his skin. I have a scalpel Jarrin: Were not peeling off anyone¡¯s skin that is fucking weird Lilly but I like your enthusiasm. David: Letthrough him in quicksand Jarrin: Not quick enough need and something more painful Ruzi: Or put in a cage with a Devil python Jarrin: Love the Idea but where are we going o get the Python Minnie: We should dump in a tub leeches and don''t take him out until he has no blood in his body Jarrin: Good Idea but who going to gather the leeches I know let¡¯s feed him to the Glutton Ants. That should be perfect for this Nazi bastard Everyone: Yeah let do that We tie Schneider up and we get back to the Garuda than we fly over to the place where the Glutton ants are and the six of us kick him out the plane. Before he hits the ground the GluttonAnts swarm him and he is bones before he hit the ground. That what you get for making us come out here. Jarrin: I am never coming back here again Everyone: Agreed Minnie, Ruzi, and I share a bubble bath and we play in the tub whenI get a phone call it is Mikki and she seems really excited about something. Mikki: JARRIN JARRIN Jarrin: What stop screaming in my ear Mikki: I found her I found her Jarrin: Who did you fine Mikki: MY BIG TITTY WIFE! I found a big titty wife. SHE GOT E'' CUPS JARRIN E CUPS Jarrin: Hold on start from the beginning. What are you talking about? Tell me slowly. What is this about a big titty wife? Mikki: It all started when Jax, Zoe and I went on a job in Egypt She begins to explain her story Chapter 190 Nala Mikki Pov We have just got finish doing a mission in Egypt we are now heading back in the desert when we get a call from Luka. He told us Jarrin got married another woman. She married Ruzi that Hot Chinese women we saw at her marriage. Mikki: Wasn''t she married Luka: She got a divorce. Jarrin also got her pregnant. Mikki: She really gets around doesn''t she good luck being daddy again Luka: I am so going to punish her when she gets home Mikki: But you also happy you get another big titty wife aren''t you. You are going to bang them. Luka........ Yeah, I am going to fuck all of them Mikki: Yeah that whatI thought. You¡¯re going to bang all four of them as soon as they get home. Anyway, have fun you lucky bastard. Quit complaining you get four big titty wives you know how many big titty wives I havenone so stop rubbing it in my face. Leona: Luka I am waiting Luka: be right there Mikki: FUCK YOU! I hang up the phone. Danm Jarrin is getting so much pussy. I think she is getting more than I was when i was a guy. I am not jealous ok. Alright I am jealous. She isnow fucking 3 beautiful big breasted women. When will I fine my big breasted girl. I can titty fuck Zoe but it is not the same. Jax: That guy is my friend but sometimes I hate him. Zoe: Yeah it not fair why don''t we have anyone with a rocking body. You and I are a C. Not mention Minnie ass it is gorgeous. Mikki: Her new wife ass is better than Minnie Zoe: FUCK THEM! it not fucking fair Jax: Life not fair let¡¯s go swallow our sorrows in alcohol Mikki and Zoe: YEAH! We ridethrough the desert. We are taking a couple days off. Why because we want to. We get into town and we check into a hotel. Zoe and I put on some dresses and we each holdJax by the arm. We decide to hit the Casino. Zoe is awesome at it with her master luck ability and we a whole bunch of cash. The manager give us the V.I.P treatment since we are high rollers. he invites us to an auction. He said we could fine interesting thing there. What the hell. They give us balcony room. There is fat ugly orc that is looking at me andZoe all lustful. Jax shows fang and his eyesglow Jax: DON''T GET COCKY YOU FUCKING PIG I MIGHT JUST RIP YOUR THROAT OUT! Orc: They were not that pretty anyway He quickly hides back in his room. Auction starts and nothing really catches my interest. Zoe buys a pretty necklace and Jax some sort of magic gun. It is a nice gun, but I can make any weapon I like. So weapons don''t interest me. The auctioneer start the next auction. A girl in chains appears she has black hair and brown eyes with light tan skin and SHE IS AND E CUP! Auctioneer: Next we have something special here folks. whether you want a fighter or a lover this slave is here for you. Nala why don''t you show them your true form.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Nala: FUCK YOU! She spits on the auctioneer. Most people are caught in this situation would have dead eyes. Her eyes are alive and have the will to live and go on. The auctioneer presses a button and she is electrocuted. The girl still does not give in. I despise slavery. I hate anything that restrict freedom, because of my Oldman. I may have been his kid but me and my mom were treated like dirt. The girl finally gives in. Her body glows her black hair has gold in it. Her brown eyes turn yellow and she grows lion ears and tail and golden wings. I never seen someone like her before I just know she is beautiful. Auctioneer: Ladies and gentlemenI present a ruler of the desert a Sphinx. She is rare beauty. You hardly any Sphinxes left in this world. One of you lucky people in the crowd could own her. We still start the biding at 100 thousand Guy : 100 Girl" 300 Orc: 1 million The crowd gasp 1 million dollars. People slowly stop their bids. The Orc starts to lick his lips lustfully. I can''t let this happen. I can''t let her be bought by him Mikki: 2 million Auctioneer: Looks like someone is still bidding against Lord Hamilton. 2 million from the blonde woman Zoe: Mikki I knowwe wanted a wife I don''t approve of slavery Mikki: Neither do I that is exactly why I am buying her. Hamilton: 3 million Mikki: 5 million Hamilton: You bitch. Oinkers do we have any more money present with us Oinkers: No, my lord Auctioneer: Going once going twice sold the Sphinx goes to the blonde Hamilton: NOOO! Nala: At least and orc didn''t buy me. I will bide my time and will escape. This time I will be sure to escape. No matter what I must do. I come to collect the Sphinx. Jax and Zoe looks at me confused. Auctioneer: Careful she is a crafty one. I would not let the chains off her. Mikki: It is fine Nala: So,you bought me. What do you want me to service you? Maybe fuck your husband while you watch. Maybe you want to fuck me and let them watch. I have had many masters. All different type of freaks who get there jollies off some Kinky shit. I am just going to say things never turn out how they wish. I will fight you till the very end. I see she has cuts all over her body. She also looks malnourished. I heal her. with healing magic, she looks surprised. Then I take off her chains. She now loos really confused. That face looks kind of cute. Mikki: You are beautiful but I don''tlike to force myself on someone that does not wish it. Unless you want to fuck me, I would not mind. Come on let¡¯s get something to eat you must be starving. Let¡¯s also get you out of those tattered clothes. Nala: What is your game. All my masters if they are nice they always want something. I ben a slave since I was 6 years old I am 28. I know how the world works by now. Mikki: No game I just thought you were hungry. Buy the way you can call me Mikki not master. I don''t own you. Nala: What did you just say? Mikki: When I healed, you I took that slave tattoo of your breast. Sorry I popped a feel without your permission. Nala look at her chest and the slave mark is gone Nala: I did not even see you do it. I am free just like that. You spent all that money just to free me. I don''t understand. This is not how the world is supposed to work. Everybody wants something from someone. What exactly do you want. Mikki: Your narrow minded just as there is some bad people in the world there are some good people in the world as well. You have just grown up and only seen the dark side that sadden me. Zoe: Mikki I never knew you could be serious Jax: She usually doesn''t I think she see a little bit of herself in her. Mikki: Aren¡¯t you coming. You can if you want to or not it does not matter to me. I would like to know why you¡¯re so sad though. Nala stomach growls Nala: Do I get anything I want. Mikki: Sure. I knew you were hungry Nala: Ok I follow you for now I can leave whenever I want right I am free now. Mikki: I love freedom why would restrict another person don''t be a dumbass. Jax Zoe let go Nala follow us if you wish. Out of the corner of my eye I see Nala walking behind us. I smile when I see that. She like a stray cat that¡¯s been burned buy the world to many times. She doesn¡¯t trust anybody. Kind of remind me of myself before I met Jarrin Hamilton: HOLD IT RIGHT THEIR YOU BITCH I turn around and It is Hamilton and several of his Orc guards and I thought I was taking a couple days¡¯ off Chapter 191 I will Trust them Nala Pov My name is Nala. I have no last name. Today I have ended up in an auction house again. My last master I despised. Heacted nice to me and then when I finely thought some people were nice in this world he betrayed me. He was just prepping me for his son. He was a terrible man. Hecontinued to rape me but one day I had enough andonce he put his dick in my mouth I bit it off and he died of blood lost. Then I ran away with out looking back. I still had my slave tattoo and could not use my powersand was caught buy slave hunters and was sent to this auction house. A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes buys me her name is Mikki. Than The strangest things happen. She heals me andremove my slave tattoo I am free. I don''t get it. What is in it for her. Why is she doing this for me. She asked to follow her and her husband and wife. i notice that all three of the are really beautiful. Just because they are beautiful does not mean I can trust them. People always show their true color when they are in danger. The orc that tried to buy me threatens Mikki. Hamilton: I want to buy that sphinx from you Mikki: No. She can''t be bought anymore she is free. Hamilton: Fine this make thing easier. Now I will get a slave for free. I might as well take you as well if you don''t get out of my way Mikki: disgusting pig Hamilton: YOU! I am getting ready for battle and I start to take out my clawsI am not becoming a slave again I will die before I become a slave again. I am about to attack but the husbands and the wife stop me. They grab my hand I can''t move at allThey are quick. They are strong. Why are they so strong whoare these people? Jax: There no need to fear pretty kitty Our wife can fight her own battles Nala: Are you a pervert Jax: That new one I just don''t want you to get caught in the bloodshed. I think my wife rage is at an all-time high Zoe: She has not joke at all she is really fucking. Piss. It be shame if someone so pretty would lose her life by mistake. It would be a tragedy if we lost someone as beautiful as you. Nala: Are you going to rape me If they are I don''t think I am strong enough to beat them both at the same time. The man is strong enough to stop me from moving. The female is so fast I could hardly see her movements. Zoe and Jax: Ha? Zoe: Your beautiful and I want to tap that ass but I am not a rapist. I despise rapist the most in the world. I would never force myself on a girl. Jax: I think your cute to but I don''t force myself on anyone either. It not in my character. Nala:Aren''t you attracted to me Jax and Zoe: HELL YEAH Nala: Than I don''t understand. All the people that I meet would try to force themselves on me but the three of you are different. Jax: We won¡¯t force you but we might try to romance you Nala: Romance Zoe: I don''t know buyyou dinner maybe see a move stuff like that. Mikki: Guys don''t steal ahead I look over and I seeMikki beautiful silver wings glistening in the moonlight.Her eyes are also silver as well. She is carrying two pistols. and shooting down every single one of them. It like dancing in a rain of bullets. These orcs did not even stand a chance. The auctioneer is still here hiding Auctioneer: A Valkyrie The orc piss off a fucking Valkyrie a creature that is design for battle Mikki: This little piggy is about to go we we we all the way to his grave Hamilton: You can''t kill me my father own this town He will hunt you down and Kill you. Auctioneer: Mrs. I suggest you put the gun down. Lord Hamhawk is not someone to be mess with. I suggest you let him take the Sphinx and be on your way. Mikki: Hmm let me think ...No Than theMikki shoots the orc in head not giving a danm about his warning. They just piss offa power house in the city for me. a total stranger Whyis she doing this.My face feels hot and my heart is beating fast what is going on with me. Auctioneer: ARE YOU CRAZY THAT WAS LORD HAMHAWKS ONE AND ONLY SON! Mikki: So. I despise slavery and anyone who takes away someone¡¯s freedom. it taking every fiber in my being notshoot you GET OUT OF MY SIGHT! Auctioneer: YES! The scrawny auctioneer runs. Mikki comes over Mikki: Now let¡¯s get something to eat Nala: What about the City lord Mikki: Meh This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Jax: It is fine Zoe: Yeah let go Nala: You two aren''t humans either are you. Jax: Mikki she smart too Mikki: I know I saw it in her eyes. She is survivor. That why I would like her to come with us but is her choice. I sort of taking a liking to her. My face turn red. Why is my face turningred? Mikki: She like meor at least fines me interesting otherwise she would have left already. Why haven''t I left already. I am free and yet I am still here. I don''t want to leave her. It must be because she is my benefactor. She takes me buy the hand and smiles and we go to a restaurant. She lets me order all the food I want. While I am eating the one called Zoe buys me a yellow dress. This is the first gift I have received in 20 years. It a beautiful dress. We go all around town and I had more fun than I have ever had in my entire life.We begin to drink and Zoe and Jax go have some alone time. i here some banging sound I guess they are doing it. it is making me kind of horney Mikki: it matches the colors of your eyes like the piecing sun never to be extinguish like yourself Nala: Are you trying to seduce me Mikki: Is it working Nala: I thought you said you would not force me. Mikki: I am not I am seducing you. I won''t force you if you don''t want me to I will stop.I think your beautiful andI like you. I would not even mind marrying you Nala:Maaarige isn¡¯t that a little too quick. Mikki: I just know these things I have a good judge of character.I married Zoe after a couple daysI met her we been together for 7 years and I married Jax the year I met him. we been married for 17 years and were still going strong. Nala: are you insane Mikki: Iprefer eccentric. Come onyou will have a lot of fun with the three of us Nala. I willmake this promise it will always be exciting and you won''t regret it. Join us we have cookies This is the first decision I have ever had to make that was not decided for me I am going to take a bet. I am going to trust her. I am going to trust them. I take a fucking cookie. Nala: Ok I will trust you but if you break my trust I will kill you all Mikki: hahahhahahah Your fucking interesting Nala: hahaha and your fucking crazy She kisses me. I was not hard like all the masters I had before Mikki kiss was nice and gentle Than Jax and Zoe come in. Mikki: SHE SAID YES! Zoe: YAY SHE IS GOING TO MARRY US! Jax: Welcome to the family Mikki: but ifwe betray her trust she is going to try kill us. I always did like playing with fire as kid hahahahahahahahh Zoe: It will be fine probably Jax: Yeah it probably will be fine I think. Nala: I don¡¯t know who is more insane you or me for deciding to marry all of you Than Mikki bite my ear and start to grope me. Nala: ahhhahhh Mikki: These things are huge Zoe: Let me see Than Zoe starts to grope me it feels really good. Than Jax pick the three of us up and we head to the bedroom. He is really strong. We have hot night of sex and I wake up nakedwith the three of them cuddling me. usually people just throw me out. This feels kind of nice to be cared for. Hamhawk: ALL OF YOU COME OUT HEREFOR KILLING MY SON COME OUT HERE NOW! Mikki: I got this Mikki is still naked and she get out of the bed and makes a giant sniper rifle and she sticks the Barrel out the window Hamhawk: COME OUT NOW OR ME AND MY ARMY WILL DESTROY YOU 3 2 Mikki: 1 BANG! She shoots a giant laser out of her rifle and destroys the entire army in one shot. I was right she is fucking crazy. Mikki: OH, GOD I AM SO WET RIGHT NOW! Jax: Oh, god Those last bit of people put her over the edge again. Zoe: She is in battle lust mode Nala: Battle lust mode Zoe: I did it last time my butt still hurt Jax: But I took your turn so you owe me Nala: What is battle lust mode Jax: Mikki get arousedby violence it inher nature. the more she kills the more lustful she get and she just took out an army. Sex with hercan get extremely rough It like fucking a super strong drunkshe does not knowwhat she is doing and she will forget it all after she is doneright Zoe hey where didshe go Zoe: Sorry guys Jax: She fucking left. She could not take it last time. I guess it be your turn good luck Jax also sneak out. Mikki is looking at me all lustfully than she swallows a pill THAN SHE FUCKING GROWS A COCK WHAT THE FUCK! HOWTHE HELL IS THAT POSSIBLE Mikki I WANT YOU TO HAVE MY BABY! Nala: MIKKI WAIT I AM NOT READY WAIT! Xreated scene She tackles me and pins me down than she kisses me. It is a lot harder than last night It is good thing I am good to rough stuff. She sucks on my nipples and then she titty fucks me. After that I suck her off. and we69 Nala: Oh Oh Oh MiKki Oh OH GOD! Mikki: I love eating your pussy it is so delicious Than we hit sky both are wings are out she wraps my tail around her waist and she begins put her dick in my pussy and begins to fuck me in the air. She pounding me hard my tits are jiggling and she begins kissing me and sucking on my breast Nala: OH OH OH MY GOD! Mikki: How do like the mile high club YEAAH! Nala: I LOVE IT OF GOT ABOUT TO CUM OH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK! Mikki: YESSSSSSSSSSSSS! She comes inside me. what still not done. then she butt fucks me and comes in my ass. I am at my limit and she does me again. I am completely exhausted. Xrated scene over Nala: WHAT DO YOU MEAN I AM PREGNAT! Mikki starts to bow to me. so, do Jax and Zoe Jax: I did not know she had the pill on her I would have never left you in there if I knew Zoe: I am also sorry My butt was just so sore the last time that I panicked Mikki: I am sorry I am sorry I am sorry. I usually keep track ofmy kill count.I did not know he wouldbringthat big of anarmy I am so sorry. I can believe I did the same thing as Jarrin: I was laughing yesterday now I am in the same situation. Were lucky that was the last pill These guys Nala: Well I am already a part of the family I guess it was going to happen sooner or later. Next time warn me a little ok. Your just lucky I lucky I like it rough They all start to cry and hug me Jax Mikki Zoe: YOU ARE SUCH A GREAT GIRL! She did say it would always be exciting I do not know if I am regretting it yet. Chapter 192 Jin Bloodheaven Jarrin Pov Wow I can''t believe Mikki did the same thing that I did. She brought home a pregnant sphinx named Nala.Instead getting drunk on alcohol she was drunk on violence. She started getting these episodes when she fully matured when she was 21. I think Malik was conceived when she was on one of her little rampages. Anyway, I don''t have time to worry about them. When we got home I got punish buy Luka a lot but myself. Than we also had do another important thing We had to tell Ruzi Grandma Rinrin. That bastard Chen snitch on us. Lucky for me I called Mimaw andshe talked to Rinrin before she came here.so, we would not be killed. I got scolded a lot from Mimaw but it is betterthan death.Minnie, Luka and Leona, did not want to be near that room where we had that little Chat. The traitors. Lucky for us Ruzi older Sister Yumei was on our side. She always hated Chen and liked this outcome. ON other hand Rinrin wanted to strangle me for having a one night stand and getting pregnant her precious granddaughter. It takes a long time but we finally convince her that it is best for her to stay here. It looks like Chen forgot to mention the little stuff about Mao. That help a little bit as well. The Tong Family and The Feng family have been clashing for years. She agrees to let us stay married and stay here Rinrin: LITTLE GIRL Jarrin: Yes She can call me a little girl if she wants. She is a lot older and stronger than I am Rinrin: I don''t like you but I will accept it. For my granddaughter and soon to be greatgrandchild. I will be stopping buy from time to time. Remer I will be watching you. That goes for the three of you outside the door as well. Do the four of you understand. Jarrin: Yes mam Minnie: Yes mam Leona: Yes Granny Rinrin Luka: Yes Mrs. Feng Ruzi: Thank you grandmother Rinrin: I will come visit when your child is born. I love you and remember If any of them gives you any trouble you can always come back I will fine you a nice marriage partner. Ruzi: Grandmother I fine I am happy here. I am way happier than I was with Chen Yumei: Come on you old women let¡¯s gomy baby sister is happy here. Unlike you I am a good judge of character.I told you Chen was bad didn''t I but didyou listen to me no. You said his father was a good man you assumed the son was as well. Ruzi lived sad for 12 years Yumei is the only one who has the ballsenough talk to Rinrin Like that. She isa lot older than Ruzi. She is 165 and even more of genus than Ruzi. She is even a grandmother and has kids and grandkids older than Ruzi, she is the only one in The Feng family that can compete with Rinrin right now Rinrin: Yumei I get no respect from you, But I am women enough to admit when I am wrong Yumei: Your stuck in your old ways with the arrange marriages and the marrying off your daughters and granddaughters this is not ancient China anymore grandma.The times are changing. Let Ruzi choose who she wants to marry. Rinrin walks out ofthe house thinking about thin she makes a portal and head back home Ruzi: Thank sis for having my backThe tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Yumei: Don''t worry I won''t let grandma bully your lovers. I will also have a little talk with Chen She begins to crack her knuckles Ruzi: It is Fine YumeiI am not a little girl anymore I do not need you fight my battles. Yumei; Ok I won''t kill him I will just beat him up a little bit. Than my anger will be appeased. How dare he treat my beautiful baby sister like that. I will just rip off his arm and beat him with it Ruzi: ........... Jarrin: Is your sister a siscon Ruzi: .... She is just a little overprotective Yumei: Do want to see all the picture I have of Ruzi growing up. here is her first steps. Oh and this is us bathing together. Oh, and this is....... Ruzi: YUMEI THAT IS ENOUGH! ok she a little bit of a siscon Jarrin: I thought so After that Yumei leaves and the whole family comes in the Kid are terrified of Ruzi grandmother. They kept calling her scary lady. Well she is scary. it does not help that she does not like me. 9 months go by and Ruzi belly is getting big. I decide to pamper her like a princess. She has not been treated like this except for her sister. I dote and spoil all my wives. Luka also spoils us. He did say I can''t sleep with any more girls beside these three, but I guess that is fine. I don''t think I need any more wives I will be to tired out even being a vampire and having a lot of stamina. Ruzi wanted to wait to see what the sex of the baby is. So, we waited. It was really hard. I beg her but she won''t give in. Her water breaks when we are out shopping for gift for the baby, and we rush to Lilly Office. Lilly: Alright here it comes push Ruzi: AHHHHHHH Jarrin: Come on baby you can do it. Ruzi: THIS IS SO HARD AHHHHHHHHHHHH Lilly: It crowning I can see its head you are almost there one big push Ruzi: AHHHHHHHHHHHH! Lilly: It is a boy Ruzi: I have a son Luka. Minnie and Leona with the kids come rushing in. They all look at their new brother in Ruzi arms. He has my skin tone and eye colorRuzi hair color purple with silver streaks in them. He is adorable just like all my kids Mika: YAY A BOY! now it is 4 to 5 Darwin: What about Cleo Mika: Cleo does not count she is basically your wife Darwin: How much did she pay you to say that Mika: A dozen donuts Darwin: your pimping me out for donuts Mika: They are jelly filled. You know how much I like jelly filled Jarrin: Now don''t fight this is a great occasion Darwin and Mika: He started it I just shake my head wondering how this boy will add into the mix. All my sons are wild. I will just hope for the best in the future. I decide to let Ruzi name our son. She names him Jin. His name is Jin Bloodheaven. A couple of weeks after Jin was born we found out he inherited Ruzi ability and is a Darkness Warlock. He Can use RuziVoid magic. That going to help him in the future. Mika comes in screaming. Mika: MOM MOM I WON I WON You know that contest I entered that Darwinsaid I never win. Jarrin: What did you win Mika: I won and all-expense paid trip to Caribbean Islands. CAN WE GO CAN WE! Jarrin: This would be the first family vacation we had with everyone. I think it would be good to have some family memories. Why not. I will go talk to you father and your mothers. Will see. Mika: Ha Darwin going be mad I made that bet with him now. He is now going have to eat grandma Daphne cooking for a week hahahahahahahahah. too bad what he does not know is I rigged it. I hacked the contest He never said I could not hack itmuhahahahahahahahah prepare sit on toilet for a week Darwin Jarrin: Your 9 Mika: 9 is the new 15 Mika you little troll that is so illegal and cheating how does this kid become a cop in the future. Oh well who cares free vacation Chapter 193 Start of The Vacation Mika Pov All right vacation. Right now, we are packing are Minnie vans and headed to the airport. Mom invited Malik over to watch the House. Malik is 12 three years older than me. he lives across the street. Jarrin: Do you remember what to do are you sure you have this. I usually have your mom do it. Malik: My mom is busy with Mom Nala and my new little sister Zena. They have not gotten much sleep lately. I got this Aunty Jarrin. All I must do is feed your pets. Water Aunty Leona plants, and Clean Aunty Ruzi Swords. No problem can I say goodbye to Layla Jarrin: Sure Malik and my sisterLayla have an interesting relationship. He always bully''s her but he won''t let anyone else bully her. He is a little two faced. Like one time some kids at school stole Layla lunch when she was not paying attention. Not only did he get it back but he alsostole all their lunches and he put it back before she even knew about it. That girl is l oblivious when she is reading a book. He did even not ask to be thanked. No one would of known about it unless Jasmine and Darwin didn''t see it. I don''t know why he does not show his nice side to her. Malik: Aren''t you going to say bye Layla Layla: GET AWAY FROM ME YOU DEMON! Malik: You don''t say good bye your book collection might be burned by the time you get back Layla: IT SIN TO BURN LITITURE! Malik: It is more of sin to ignore me Layla: What was that Malik: Nonthin come on I am going to miss my favorite toy Layla: WHO YOU CALLING A TOY! YOU TWO FACED DEMON! He just gives a little smile. Malik is the only one that I know that can anger Layla this much. Jasmine said that Malik likes her, but I don''t get it if he likes her why does he always bully her and when he does something nice he never tells her. Jasmine told me I will understand when I am older, but she is only two years older than I am. After that we all get into two Minnie vans head off to the airport. We get first class seats. I am sitting next to my sister Eliza. She acting suspicious towards her bag. Mika: Eliza Eliza: Yeah Mika: Why are you feeding your backpack a banana Eliza: ........ because it likes potassium Mika: Did you bring Coco with you. You know mom told you not to bring Coco Eliza: I did... not bring Coco These bananas are for me. Ummm potassium. Mika: Eliza you are horrible liar you hate bananas Eliza: I can change my mind. Okfine I brought Coco Eliza opens her backpack and I see a small South AmericanFlying monkey. It has tan fur and a brown face and wings on its arms. Do not confuse it with the African flying monkey witch has wings on its back and twice the size. My sister also likes small adorable creaturesThe author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Eliza: I knew I could not keep this from you. How about I give you these for silence She gives me a box of Chocolate Glaze Donuts Eliza: What do you say Mika Danm donuts. I want the donuts but I don¡¯t want to get in trouble when mom fines out that Eliza brought Coco. I would be considered an accomplice. Guilt by association she put out another box Eliza: I will sweeten the deal and add some jelly filled. Come on you can''t resist the jelly Mika: Give me donuts. Monkey I did not see a monkey Eliza: Pleasure doing business with you Mika: Oh, the jelly Jarrin Pov We get to the Hotel around 8''oclock at night. Luka rented us two limos. There are 10 kids and five adults in our family that is 15 people. We have a big family. The hotel is called the Paradise Island hotel. The employees are all wearing Hawaiian shirts khaki shorts and sandals. Luka goes up to the front desk. He buys three penthouses. The top three floors. The adults and Mavis Kasara and Jin will stay in the first one. Layla, JasmineCleo and Eliza will get the second one and Ace, Darwin and Mika will get the last one. I filled a little worried about the last combination. Mika and Darwin are like oil and water. If Darwin is book smart Mika is street smart. They both have a different set of skills. I just hope they don''t kill each other. We decide to a seafood restaurant for dinner after that we send the kid to their room and Put Mavis Kasara and Jin to bed. Luka: So, we have agreed Jarrin: I think so Luka: Ok where here for seven days six night I get Minnie tonight Jarrin: Than I get Leona and Ruzi Luka: Than we switch the next night Jarrin: That is fair Luka: Than we have some alone time the third night Jarrin: Ok Luka: Than the Lastthree night we all go at it together Jarrin: Agreed Ruzi: I feel like they are talking about us like we are not even here Leona: The schedule seems pretty fair though Minnie: Yeah, I agree I can''t wait for the third night Minnie Gropes Ruzi and Leona¡¯s Butts. Luka smack Minnie ass Luka: Itour turn tonight He kisses her and leads her into his room of the pent house and IkissRuzi and Leona and take themto my roomand we go at it. We can here Luka and Minnie next door. After that Ruzi Leonaand I bathe together I suck on both their tits and fondle both of them in the bath. Than we put on our night gowns snuggle and go to sleep. Tomorrow we are going to the beach. I get see all my wives in a bikini I can hardly wait Mika Pov Darwin: Were watching Horror Movies. Mika: We are watching action Movies Ace: Were watching ME GUSTA CARMIN Mika: You and I both no How this is going down. There is only one ruler of the remote. I guess we got solve this problem the only way we know how Darwin: Agreed. It time to see who is top dog Ace: ME GUSTA CARMIN Mika: THUNDER DRAGON Darwin: BLOOD DRAGON Ace: FIRE DRAGON Mika Ace and Darwin: CLAW! Are attacks are about to clash When The three are attacks are stopped by OH SHIT MOM! AND SHE GOTS THE BELT! Jarrin: I can here you from all the way upstairs WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT USING YOUR POWERS TO SOLVE STUPID ARGUMENTS! Darwin: Don''t do it Jarrin: COME HERE NOW! Then she spanks all three of us with her belt Jarrin: All is forgiven now don''t make me come down here again. Us: Yes mam Jarrin: Now got bed I will see you in the morning We all decide to go to bed. Iwill get him tomorrow Chapter 194 Jasmine and the Battle Surfing Contest Jasmine Pov I wake up and it is beachday today YAY! I am definitely going to go surfing. I like all board sports, skateboarding, snowboarding, and Even hoverboarding. Hoverboarding is my favorite. You use magic to lift yourself off the ground. I love feeling the wind in my hair. I love sports. I play basketball, soccer, softball and do Karate. I wake up and see everyone is still sleep, Layla has a book on her face like usual, Eliza is cuddling Coco. I don''t know why she brought that monkey. Cleo is sleeping with a Darwin shaped hug pillow. how the hell did she make that. Darwin I fear for your future. I wake them all up and we get ready to go to the beach. I go down a floor to go get my brothers. 10 bucks Mika and Darwin are fighting again. I open the Door and I called it my brothers are fighting again. Mika: YOUR GOING DOWN! Darwin: IN YOUR DREAMS! Ace: FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT! I sigh inwardly and put them both in a headlock. So, they can''t escape. These two are not ruining my day by fighting. I am nipping this in the bud right now. Mika: Let go you Amazon Darwin: Why did she have to inherit mom''s strength I hold them tighter. Who are you calling an Amazon. Sure, I may be less feminine than Layla,Cleo,and Eliza but I am still a girl and that kind of hurts my feelings Mika: Oh god Darwin: Uncle Uncle we give Jasmine: No fighting on beach day your killing my mood Darwin and Mika: Fighting we were not fighting I finally let them go than we all head down stairs mom and mommy Minnie cook us breakfast. Than we head of to the beach. Mom said we are not going to a normal beach. We are going to the beach world. It a world design buy magic to give you the perfect beach day experience. One of the portals are in the Carbeian Islands. We go through the portal and this place is amazing. Magic volley ball courts. Automated waves. A water park. Gift shops aspa. They even have homunculus to run everything. Homunculus think of them asliving biological robot. They follow your ever order. .This place is great and we get to spend the whole day here. Mika, Darwin, Ace and Cleo head to the Water park. Layla decide to lounge in a cabana reading. Mommy Leona goes to the spa. Mommy Minnie and Dad play with Jin, Mavis and Kasara in the Sand. I think they are going to enter the sand building contest. Mommy Ruzi and Mom have decided to participate in the Beach Volley ball tournament I decide to go surfing for a while. Whit the magic setting i can make them as big as I want. This is great. After I wipe out I go to the food court and I notice and add Battle surfing contest. Wow that sound like fun Maybe I will enter it. I go to where the contest is and I try to sign up. when Jasmine: What do you mean I am too young to compete Homunculus: Sorry you have to be at least 16 to enter this competition. This is so unfair. I am probably stronger than all these punks. They are not letting me compete because I am to young that is ridiculous. I hear some yelling and I see a boy around 14he haslight brown skin and navy hair. He also has eyes that are as blue as the ocean. His fish tail is wagging up and down and looks like he is about to hit someone with it. ???: WHAT DO MEAN I CAN''T COMPETE TO YOUNG I CAN WIPE THE FLOOR WITH ALL THESE PUNKS An elf adds fuel to the fire. Dad was right elves are dicksLove what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Elf: Why don''t you go home and cry about to your mom you little midget. That really sets him off the boy''s face turn dark. He looks like mom when someone ate her cake. I think that the elf is a goner. The Guy shoots a water lance at the elf. Hey isn¡¯tthat over doing it a little bit. I don''t think that elf deserves death. I shoot a backlighting bolt out of my finger and destroys the lance. The elf runs away. The boy looks angry he turns around and see me and is surprised. What you don''t think I could deflect a little water lance. I am the strongest of my siblings after all. ???: Stay out of this pipsqueak Jasmine: who you calling pipsqueak. Was that not going a little far. just because he called you short. ???: I am still growing I am going be tall as old men one day. That not why I am angry. Forget about It. Can''t even do what I want when I out that place. Jasmine: I can''t enter the contest either but I have an idea. If you care to listen and we can both enter the contest He raises and eyebrow Jasmine: If you pay for my new swimsuit I might let you in on my idea ???: I will hear you out pipsqueak I am Mako Ocean Jasmine: My name is notpipsqueak it is Jasmine Bloodheaven We head to gift shop and I get him to purchase me a pink bikini. He looks confuse. Yeah, I know I don''t have breast.... yet. I am witch after all and mom taught me how to change my age. I usuallydo it to sneak into movies. Before I go in I give him a potion Jasmine: Drink it Mako: What is it Jasmine: It an age changing potion It will last you a couple of hours Mako: What about you Jasmine: I am a witch I don''t need it Mako drinks the potion he coughs a bit. He has a disgusted look on his face. What he thinks potions taste like chocolate milk or something. Most of them taste horrible. His body glows and he ages 3 year. He got a growth spurt and abs he is almost as tall as my dad. He is around 6 foo 2. he looks in the mirrior Mako: This is me Jasmine: The you of the future. Now wait out here so I can change. Mako Pov I finally got out that place for a while at least and I decide to leave Atlantis and head to beach world. I decide to enter the battle surfing contest, but I am to young. i am always to young. Than some elf bastard makes fun of my mom. I don''t have a mom anymore so that was hitting below the belt. I lost my cool and shot a water lance at him. Than a black lightning bolt shoots it down. I turn around and it is a little girl. That was surprise. She calms me down and says she has an idea so that we can both enter the contest. All I have to do is buy her a swimsuit. She picks out a bikini. Why is she picking out a bikini she is 11 and flat as a board? Then she gives me a potion it tastes like shit.I turn into my 17-year-old self. Hell, I look pretty good. Way better than all my brothers I got something to look forward to. Jasmine goes in tochange. That a D cup bikini aren''t you expecting too much for yourself. She yells out the changing room her voice has changed it quite soothing Jasmine: I need a different top Mako: To Big Jasmine: To small I nearly cough up blood when she says that to small. THAT IS FUCKING D CUP! She lying she is definitely lying. I give her the next size up waiting for her to embarrass herself. She opens the door the little girl who was flat as a board turn into a silver haired big breasted beauty. The pink in her hairthat was mix in is now just on the tipof edgeof her hair. Jasmine: I am pretty aren''t I Hell, yeah, she is pretty but I can''t tell her I am attracted to her. Would that make me a lolicon because she is only 11. I play it cool Mako: Your ok Jasmine: Whatever now let¡¯s go I follow her out and I see people staring at her and Jasmine is oblivious to it all. It like she does not know how pretty she is right now. We sign up for the contest. It starts off as a royal rumble than The top four people will go on to the next round. You fight and knock people off there surfboards. The winner cash prize of a 1000 dollars. Jasmine: I hope you get second place Mako: Second? Jasmine: Because First is mine Mako: Will you care to make bet Jasmine: What do you have in mine Mako:Loser has to do whatever the winner tells them Jasmine: I am going to make you my personal mule for the day? Mako: Will see will see Chapter 195 You Gave Her Your Pearl Jasmine Pov Mako and decide to have a bet whoever wins must do whatever the other person says. There is no way I am going to lose. The homunculus incharge starts to explain the rules. She tells us that there will be four block each inn battle royal mode. You have knock people off the surfboard with either magic or Martial arts.The winner of the blocks will move on to the top four. Than the last four will face the other. In whoever is left standingwins If multiple people are left standing than you can win buy the number of points you have. You get 1 point for every surferyou knock off his or her board. We draw slots. I draw red so that makes me in block D. Mako draws green so he in block B Mako: You better win it would be too easy if you lost in the first-round pipsqueak. Jasmine: Shouldn''t I be saying that to you fish boy. Mako: So, who is the favored to win this thing. Jasmine: I here it is a Manta man he won two years in a row. Too bad his streak is going to end because he is in myblock. Mako: Oh, aren''t we confident Jasmine: I am just that good We decide sit down and watch the first block together. 20 surfer go out into the water. Than a Water mage makes a whirlpool and they begin the contest. Some of them fall of their boards as soon as it stats. Wow that is embarrassing. At least the scrubs are gone. Magic is flying everywhere and people are falling off their boards. Than a huge Ice spell happens which freezes all the people knocking them off their boards. The winner of blockA is a Jellyfish woman Mako: Impressive but she won¡¯t be able to beat this Prince Jasmine: Prince? Mako: I read a lot of novels and I just got in the habit of saying things likethat don''t take it to heart Jasmine:...Ok Mako looks like I am up going to cheer me on Jasmine: I guess since you¡¯re not facing me yet. So, don''t lose Mako: This prince wouldn''t dream of it. What does he have a king complex or something. Oh well it is just a little quirk. Mako goes out into the water. The mage pull his whirlpool and the contest begins. Mako makes a huge tidal wave and destroys half the competition from the get go. Wow that was quick. Now the other people are seeing him as a threat anddecide to get rid of him. They try to gang up on him so he can''t to a bigger spell. but his Martial arts are pretty impressive as well. If I use speed in my attach he uses brute force. He just picks people up and slam them into the ocean. One of his kick send several people into the ocean. He is really strong. Mako: Do you think you can beat this prince. Mako wins block B. The winner of Block C was the elf who was making fun of Mako. I guess he is not all talk. It is finally my turn I head into the water. Why I am the only girl out here. all the man have perverted looks on their face. Now I know what my mom¡¯s feel like when they go out. They all start coming at me hopping to "accidently" pop a feel. Bastards like I would give them a chance. I use lightning magic I kick the ocean electrocuting all the pervey bastards in the area. There is only one person left it is the Manta man. He comes at me we fight hand to hand I thought they said he was the favorite to win. I feel like he is weaker than Ace. Maybe it is because I spar with my mom all the time and she does not know how to hold back. It like playing videogame at hard all your life and suddenly your on easy mode. With a flick of my finger I hit his forehead and he falls into the water. Looks like Mako will be the only one able to fight with me equally. In the final round the four of us go out Mako and I decide to take out the Jellyfish woman and the elf. I quickly take out the Jellyfish woman. She tries to freeze me but I use Black lightning to destroy it and It not only shoots the ice back at her, but my lighting zaps her as well. Mako uses water and imprisons the elf so he can''t breathe and he surrenders and falls off the board on his own. Now it is just me and Mako. We begin to punch and kick each other. Wow he is as strong as I am. I don''t see that to often Mako: You have skills to be able to compete with this prince who taught you how to fight. Jasmine: My mom Mako: Is she a warriorThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Jasmine: Technically she is Lawyer who likes to fight. Maybe she does some part time Mercenary work. Who taught Mako: My uncle was the one who taught me Jasmine: He must be strong Mako: He was he passed away Jasmine: I am sorry to hear that Mako: He was sick for a long time and now he has peace let not reminisce anymore we have a fight to finish. HYDRA FIST Jasmine: BLACK LIGHTNING DRAGON CRUNCH! I create a giant black Lightning dragonthis is my strongest attack. Mako makes Hydra it has 9 heads and the two attacks manage to hit each other at the same time. The backlash knock us both off our boards. Who won. The camera show an instant replay and My foot touches the water first and I fall in one second before he does. Son of a Bitch I lost. Mako: Looks like this prince one. Jasmine: So what do you want. I quickly cover my chest.Great Great Great Grandma Celinesays that all man are wolves and want to get into your pants. Layla and I had the lessons of women hood it was not pretty. Mom let us do anything wanted that day. Eliza gone have chat pretty soon I feel bad for her she as no idea what is coming Mako: WHAT DO YOU TAKE THIS PRINCE FOR SOME KIND OF PERVERT I AM NOT A LOLICON! Jasmine: You¡¯re not? Mako does a facepalm Mako: Lets go gets some ice-cream Jasmine YAY ICE CREM Mako potion where¡¯s off and I turn back to my original age 11. No more boobs. Mako says he want to spend the day like a normal kid. He buys me ice cream I love ice-cream my favorite is mint brownie fudge with AB syrup. Than we go to the waterpark and we have a blast. After a while. Then I see my brother Mika at me all suspicious. Why is he doing that. Lucky me he has a short attention span and got uninterested really quick. Than he says it is time for him to go. Mako: Hey Jasmine Jasmine: What? Mako: I got to go but catch He throws me something it is a beautiful blue pearl Jasmine: What is this for. Mako: You did everything I said I just wanted to spend the day like a normal kid. You¡¯re also A lot different from other girls I met. Think of this as a present for letting me having a fun day. Jasmine: Isn''t this expensive. It looks really expensive Mako: No, I have tons of those at home. Bye Jasmine: Bye bye I wonder what everyone else is doing. maybe I will go Mom and Mom Ruzi in the Volleyball tournament Mako Pov It is to bad I had to cut thing early I was having so much fun, but those fucking palace guards. They found me quicker than I expected. I am not even the crown prince. I am the13th prince. I barely have claim to throne and I don''t want it. The guards come to get me and bring me to my personal body guard Tide. He is of the Shark race. I am a Merman. My Mom was a palace maid at the castle. She was beautiful and my father Poseidon Ocean King of Atlantis. took a liking to her and made her one of his concubines. She had me. Five years later she died. I don''t know which one of my family members did it but I know she was poisoned. I always have to be on guard at the palace. This was the first time I could do whatever I wanted and be free. Jasmine also made me feel relaxed. She had the same feeling as my decease mom. Tide: 13th prince LeviathanMakonis Ocean I pay my respects. Mako: I said call Me either Mako or Levi. I prefer Mako though my name is to damn long Leviathan Makonis. Do you know how long it took me to spell that? Tide always has stick up his but even though I know he is just trying to protect me from danger. There are few people who are absolutely loyal to me and one of them is Tide. He been with me since I was a kid. After my mother died my father barely looked at me. I hide my strength I don''t want to get involved in a power struggle between my siblings. If they knew how strong I was they would see me as threat and my day would become troublesome. My father had 18 children. Only 7 of us are left alive. I am the youngest. 4 brothers 2 sisters. My sisters have no claim to the throne so we get along quite well. My brothers. Let''s just say I am not favorite person in the world. They don''t notice me because I play the foolcarefree child. Who knows nothing of the world. It is far from it I would not be alive if I was stupid. One of the guard¡¯s whispers something in Tide ear. Great I think he saw me give Jasmine my pearl. Ok I may have lied that thing was really expensive. I only have two one for me the other for my future bride. Tide: YOU GAVE A GIRL YOUR PEARL! Mako: Yeah Tide: HOW COULD YOU GIVE SOME RANDOM GIRL YOUR PERL! Mako: I don''t plan on staying in Atlantis forever. I plan on leaving that place soon. Once I fine my mother¡¯s killer. I been planning for a while and I have finally cornered the suspects. My plan will take around 5 years than I will go find her. Tide: You can''t be serious your majesty Mako: Serious as a Heart attack. I tired of these noble daughters coming after me to become a princess. I found a girl that was real and I like her. So, don''t try and stop me. Tide: Your just like your uncle so stubborn. He also married your Aunt Meridia he fell in love with her at first sight even though she was a commoner. He didn''t give a danm what the former king said and married her. he even gave up his crown prince position. Mako: I take that as a compliment come on Tide time to go back Tide: Yes, your majesty. JasmineThis prince will see you again soon. Chapter 196 Did These Bitches Call Us Old Jarrin Pov Right now Ruzi and I are playing beach volleyball. People are staring at us and it not jut because our swim suit barely contain our chests. You see both Ruzi and I our really athletic and strong so us playing volleyball against each other it like watching a death mach to normal people. It all good we''re just having somefun to let off some steam. Ruzi has finally lost her baby weight when she had Jin so she can move around all she wants to now. People come up to us. Person 1: You two are amazing Boy: Yeah are you two going to enter the volleyball tournament this year Girl: Yeah the two of you will surely win and we finally get to see new champions. Ruzi: Who are the old ones ???: That would be us. We see two twin girls they look like sea sirens. There are two types of siren there are flying sirens and there are sea sirens, Sea sirens are like mermaids but are more fish than human both of them to be in there early 20''s ???: I am Mia ???: I am Tia Mia: Do you really think these grandma''s can defeat us. Tia: Yeah it might be past your bed time before the tourament starts. The bitches turn around and walk away laughing. They have won the volleyball match 3 years in a row. Oh shit did these bitches just call us old. I am only 36. They hit a low on Ruzi she just turned 40 last week. She hate being reminded that she is getting older. She is the oldest of us. Luka and I are 36 Leona is 34 and Minnie is 31. A vain begins to budlge in her head. she starts smiling but it is and evil smile. She is so fucking piss right now Ruzi: Honey were going to enter the volleyball tournament and destroy these little girls. I don''t care if we winas long as we beat them. Jarrin: Can''t we just take them out now and be done with it. I don''t want to enter a stupid tourment I came here to have fun Ruzi: If we beat them I will give you a reward Jarrin: Reward? The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Ruzi: You know that sex position Minnie does to you that you like so much. Jarrin: Yeah Ruzi: I taught her that My eyes widen THAT SHIT WAS AMAZING ! Ruzi: That was just one of the Feng Clan Zodiac postion of pleasure. There are 11 more postion I got it from my big sister for are wedding. I did the rat to Minnie and she copied me. There is still the ox, boar, rooster, rabbit, snake, horse, monkey, ram, dog, tiger, and the most pleasureable postion the dragon. If we enter and win I will trade with Minnie tonight and I will show you all 12 postion saving the dragon for last and it will be the most pleasurable thing you have ever felt in your life.. I have not even shown the Dragon to Chen. You will be the first and I promise I will only do the dragon with you. Ruzi is using her body as a bargning chip. The Rat was amazing. I can only imagine what the dragon is like and I get to monopolize it. She thinks I can be bought with sex and she is fucking right. This is why I love Ruzi Jarrin: SIGN ME UP! We enter the volloy ball tournament. We are team Bloodheaven. We do not get to face the other team untill the final round. Honestly the other teams are not even in our sight. With our dominating power and athleticism and we cruise through our matches. Lucky for us so do the siren bitches. They have no i dea ehat is coming. We mange to make it all the way to the finals so do the Siren bitches Mia and Tia. Mia: Looks like the grannies made it here Tia: Yeah I hope they don''t run out of steam during the match. Jarrin: I was goingg to feal sorry for you about what is about to happen to you but not anymore. You two are going to deserve everything you get. Ruzi: No point not one point they are going to score on us. You know what I do to naughty litle girls I give them spanking. I see in the crowd Jasmine has come to watch. Minnie, brought Kasara Mavis and Jin with Luka. Eliza and Leona got back from the spa and are also here to watch. We flip a coin and see who serves first. We win and get the ball first. Ruzi slams the ball and it hits one of the twins in the head not enough to kill her or injure enough to keep her from playing, but enough for her to feel it. Her nose starts to bleed. Mia: YOU BITCH YOU DID THAT ON PURPOSE Ruzi: I am old and can''t see very well it was an honest mistake. Anyway that is 1 Next she slam it again this time she takes some off it enough they can hit over as soon as they do. She runs up to net and spike it into the other twins face. like the other she hits her just enough so that she can feel it and no cause the match to end quickly. Ruzi: 2 The Twins are starting to go pale they feel like they had made a horrible mistake and they did. They woke a sleepind dragon. They try to forfit but Ruzi uses her powers as shade to control them and shu their mouths so they can''t talk. she also contols their shadows so they can''t leave the court. Ruzi: Do you think i would let you get away early. We still have 23 more points Ruzi begins her onsluaght bashing the volleyball into the defensless twins. I get a hit in everyonce in a while but this is definately Ruzi Show. The ref wants to stop but Ruzi give him a stare wich makes him shut up.After the game is done The Siren Twins are all bruised and bloody. Minnie: I know this is not my world but is that how you are sappose to play volley ball Luka: No Leona: They must of piss big sis off somehow After the tourment it is time to go home and we gather all the kids they look like they had a fun time that is good. Jarrin: Did you guys have fun Mika: Yeah I went on the water slide had cotton candy saw Jasmine go on a date Luka: What was that last one Mika: Eat cotton candy Luka: After that Mika: Saw Jasmine go on a date Jasmine: It was not date he just showed me around we played at the theme park and he bought me ice cream Layla: That was date Jasmine: No it wasn''t Darwin: Did he give you anythng Jasmine: Yeah Eliza: Date Ace: I am 8 and I know that was a date what he give you Jasmine pulls out a very expensive looking pearl Everyone: HOLY SHIT! Jasmine: HE SAID HE HAD A TON OF THESE AT HOME! Mika: Jasmine Got a sugar dady Luka: Where is this boy so I can meet him Jasmine: Gone Luka: The lucky bastard After that we head back to the hotel. Ruzi switches with Minnie tonight and she begin the 12 Zodiac Posstions of Pleasure. Let just say each one was better than the Last. I nearly fainted when she did the tiger. When she did the dragon I was out cold I slept through the entire day. That was amzing and the dragon is only for me. That was the craziest thing I have everdidin my life. What kind of freak of ancestor of Ruzi came up with that postion. It been a Whole day and Ruzi and I still don''t have the engery to get out of bed. Note to self the dragon is for special occasion only. Chapter 197 Monkey on The Loose Eliza Pov No No No this is not good I can'' find Coco anywhere. I have searched all over our penthouse. I looked in my room. I look in Layla and Jasmine''s room. I even looked in Cleo''s room and all I found was a Hug pillow of my brother. Cleo, you have a little bit of stalker tendencies. Darwin I fear for your future good luck bro. I have face facts Coco is not in our penthouse so I decide to checkDarwin, Ace and Mika room. Please be in there. I head to their penthouse. Eliza: Here Coco where are you girl. I have your favorite bananas It looks like Mika is the only one here right now he is watching Die hard 6 Oldmen Die Hard. Danm I can''t believe Bruce Willis is still Acting in actions movies. He is getting up in age. Mika see me Mika: You lost Coco didn''t you Eliza: I didn''t lose her. She just went out for a walk without me knowing. Mika: Quit with the bullshit you lost her. That¡¯s why mom told you not to bring her. Eliza: Fine I get it now help me find her. Mika: Why would I do that. Why would I want to help you find your monkey that you were not suppose bring. That could get both of un in trouble. Eliza: I am your sister and you love me Mika: Think again Eliza: Box of Donuts Mika: Box of Donuts After I bribe Mika we head to Our moms and Dad penthouse I pray to god Coco is not there. It turns out Mom and Mom Ruzi are still in bed. Dad is interrogating Jasmine about the boy who gave her that huge as rock. Mom Minnie is taking care of Mavis, Kasara and Jin andmom Leona is eating a banana spilt. She goes get a spoon and I SEE COCO! She come out of a vent and steal Mom Leona Sunday and heads back into the vents. Leona: Hey where did My ice cream go? Mika: I guess that how she disappeared she is crawling through the vents. Eliza: Come on let¡¯s go We track Coco through the vents. She finally gets out of the vents and heads to the elevator. We got her now. Than the elevator opens and she runs in. BAD MONKEY! The elevator closes before we get there. We look at the elevator is looks like she is stopping in the lobby. Eliza: Mika take the stairs head her off your faster Than I am. Mika: Yeah Yeah. Mika use his lightning to zoom down stairs covering over 40 floors. i take the stairs. When I get downstairs I see Mika and Coco is nowhere to be seen. Mika has scratches all over his face. Eliza: What happen to you? Mika: YOUR STUPID MONKEY ATTACKED ME! Eliza: Coco is really gentle.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Mika: THAT MONKEY IS EVIL! THE SPAWN A FUCKING KONG! Eliza: Which way did she go? Mika: I think she went into that bar. Eliza: A bar Crap we are not old enough to go into a bar. I am not that good at changing my age yet so are only choice is to sneak in. As I am contemplating how do get into the bar. We hear something Employee: CATCH THAT MONKEY IT DRANK ALL OUR BOOZE! Oh, noCoco is drunk. This is not good. When she gets drunk she is extremely violent. Lucky for us she is really small and I know martial Arts. But these people are human and are no match for her Drunken monkey fist Employee: I never seen a type of monkeybefore Employee 2: Does it have wings? Employee 3: Who cares just catch it Coco: Uw Uw ah ah Coco waves her hand and gives the bring it on look. The employees get piss off. Who wouldn¡¯t they are getting mocked buy a monkey that only goes up to their knees. Don''t be fooled by her size Coco is as strong as 3 grown male gorillas combined plus she can use wind magic. All the employees attack her but she avoids them drunkenly and then she kicks one in the balls uppercuts another, and uses her tail throw the last one. Mika: The poor bastards especially the one that got kicked in the nuts Eliza: Will give them compensation I face Coco. I got to knock her out so that she will not cause any more damage or worst if Mom wakes up and find out that I brought her when she told me that I was not supposed to bring her. Eliza; All right Coco come here Coco: Uw Uw Ah Ah Eliza: Ok Fine will do this the hard way I know your drunk but there is no need for name calling. Mika: How the hell can you understand that Eliza: You can''t Mika: NO I DON''T SPEAK FRICKIN MONKEY! Coco and I do battle and our fist collide There is a lot of kicking punching and tail swinging. We cause a lot of damage and people are running away. I think someone took out his camera but Mika zapped the phone with lightning. Than Coco use wind Magic Coco: Uw Uw AhAh Eliza: FIRE DRAGON TALON STRIKE! Our attacks collide and I manage to overpower Coco. She faints and I pick her up. Yes, now all I have to do is pay for the damages and take Coco back and It is like none of this has ever happen Eliza: Great I got her now let¡¯s get her back before mom finds out. Jarrin: It is a little too late for that Mika and I both turn around and we see our Mom she is in a robe and it looks like she has just got out of bed. Oh god were screwed so screwed Eliza and Mika: MOM! Mika: Danm I knew I would somehow get in trouble for this. Curse me and my donut obsession. Eliza: Mom what are you doing here. Jarrin: I went down to get something from the front desk when I hear the strangest thing a monkey is fighting an 9 year old with twin tails. Who do I know who has a monkey and Twin tails. The better question is what is Coco doing here didn''t I tell you not to bring her. Remember when she got loose in your school and we had wipe people¡¯s memories Eliza: Yes Jarrin: And Mika shouldn¡¯t you have told me your sister brought Coco Mika: I was weak Mom Just sighs. She calls the MCU Caribbean Branch and gets them to erase all the human memories and get rid of all the evidence. They also clean the bar like nothing has happen. They say we have to pay for the 3 employee medical bill. Mom is taking it out of my allowance. Jarrin: Come on you two Eliza: Aren''t we in trouble Jarrin: Yes but punishment will be after vacation Mika: Hah? Eliza: I don''t understand Jarrin: Thank your mom Ruzi for this she has put me in a good mood, or do you want me to punish you right now Mika and Eliza: WE''RE GOOD! I don''t what Mom Ruzi did to her but she is in a good enough mood to hold off on our punishment. I give Mika a high five. Coco Is still sleeping in my arms. Note to self-cover the vents Chapter 198 Jarrin Your Boobs are Lucky . Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Ok Jasmine you are in charge while Your Moms. dad and I are gone think you can handle it. Jasmine: I got this Luka: NO FISH BOY! Jasmine: Oh, my god dad he just a friend. I will probably not even see him again. Leona: Now honey it fine it fine Minnie: Don''t let Kasara and Mavis crawl over the place they will put anything in their mouths Ruzi: Oh, and remember to feed Jin Jasmine: I got this go have fun Luka, Leona, Ruzi, Minnie and I or heading out. We are leaving Jasmine in charge. Most of them can take care of themselves, except for Kasara, Mavis. and Jin. We are leaving Jasmine to watch them. She also makes sureThat Mika and Darwin don''tkills each other. We head out and we decide to go to the local Casino. It a Casino for the Supernatural. The guards are cyclopes. Cyclopes: Please place your hand on the mirror revealing your true forms Jarrin: Why? Just to asking Cyclops 2: Our security have founded an infestation of gremlins Ruzi: Gremlins I hate those little buggers. They go in and destroy all the technology. They cause plane crashes, car accidents. They even caused Chernobyl. They ate the safety measures and cause the reactors to explode. Cyclopes: Our boss thinks that someone is trying to ruin our business so that they can buy our casino for cheap price. We scanning for a cetin species if you are not it you can go in. I guess we have no choice we each put out hands on the mirror. It shows our true forms. Luka Minnie and I as vampires. Leona as a Cat Kin woman and Ruzi as a Shade. Cyclopes: You pass Have a nice time. Thank you for patronage and welcome to 1000 Eyes Casino After we enter the Casino we go the cage we each take out a million dollars¡¯ worth of chips.5 million dollars is nothing. We get huge cases at Greyline all the time and that is just a tiny bit of our fortune. Luka Goes to bet on the Pegasus races. Leona goes to the roulette wheel, Ruzi game is 21. Minnie to check out the poker table. I am having a good night I am cleaning these guys out. They call thispoker try playing with tree werewolves who can hear your heartbeat and tell that you are lying. Waiter: Would you like a drink Jarrin: Bloody Mary She gives me my drink after that I clean these punks out. I am having a really good night. It got to be the lucky underwear. After that I go see how everyone else is doing I spot Leona at the roulette table. She has half her money she started with. I guess she is not having a good a night as her. I go up to her and I trip. My boobs fall in her face. The dealer call outThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Dealer: 15 Black is the winner Leona: HOLY SHIT I WON She begins spin again and loses than she looks at me and gropes my chest and spins again Dealer: 13 red is the winner Leona: HOLY SHIT! Honey your boobs are lucky Jarrin: That was just a coincidence Leona: Hold on I want to test something She picks me up and sets me on her lap and then she begins to grope me. She wins 7 consecutive times while she is groping me and she mages to win all her money back and a little extra. Ruzi walk up and she notices this and she takes me from Leona. Than we head to the 21 table. Jarrin: I am sure this is just a coincidence my boobs are not lucky and I kind of feel unconfirmable being groped in font of so many people. Ruzi: Will pay you back Leona: Right now, you¡¯re our lucky charm Bothe Leona and Ruzi grope my chest they both play several times time they both win. Than Leona had an Idea she starts sucking on my chest. She put all her money down. Jarrin: ahhhh Leona: Hit me Dealer: 21 the players are the winner Leona: I knew it the more erotic things we do her breast the luckier she gets. The more arouse she get the luckier she is Jarrin: THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE! Ruzi: Let me try She pulls down my bra and starts sucking on it and goes to a slot machine she pulls it down and we hit A FUCKING JACK POT. We just won 100 million dollars. Minnie and Luka comes over. Minnie: What is going on Luka: Why you molesting Jarrin in public Ruzi: HER BOOBS ARE LUCKY Minnie and Luka: HAA? They begin to explain what happen and then they both start to look at me with greed in their eyes. Why do I not like the look of this? They come over to me. Minnie takes me over to a slot machine and put me on her lap than she starts to fondle meand suckon my tits and then she gropes my butt. Finally, she pulls the lever it stops on a car she just one a cara Corvette. Then she kisses me Minnie: YOU JUST WON ME A CAR! Jarrin: How the hell is this possible. I feel like I am being used. Luka: MY Turn. Luka takes me to the Pegasus races and then he sucks on breast and grabs my ass. The person who is taking the bets looks really confused. I think he is getting a hard on. Ok Luka you can stop now, I finally except it my breast are lucky tonight. He picks a Pegasus Luka: I choose Swift Flyer Collector: Really, Swift Flyer ok it your money The race begins and Luka has not let go of my boobs yet Swift Flyer looks like he is about to lose but he gets a second wind and passes the leading Pegasus and wins the race Luka: YESSSSSS! I won 1 to 10 odds hell yeah, I made bank What the hell is going on? ??? Pov Again and again and again every time someone fondles that vampire they win big no matter what the odds are. What the hell is up with that why can''t I get that lucky. I must have her ???: Dez Dez: Yes boss ???: Take some men and bring me that girl and kill anyonewho tries to get in your way Dez: Yes, boss It will be done Soon all that luck will be mine Muhahahhaahhahahhahh Chapter 199 What The Hell is a Churpachaun? Jarrin Pov Jarrin: NO! Leona: PLEASE! Jarrin: NO! Ruzi: PLEASE! Jarrin: I AM DONE NO MATTER HOW MUCH WE WIN I AM NOT GOING TO LET YOU KEEP FONDLING ME IN PUBLIC! I feel like I have been violated by my wives and husband. They are going too far. Each of them taking me to a different game and doing exotic things to my chest. My face has been red for the pass hour I am done I am doing this anymore and that is final Minnie: Just a little squeeze Jarrin: NO! Luka: Ok that is enough guys we won enough I guess it is time for us to go home. Jarrin: Trying to act all innocent. Your saying all of this but why do you still have your hand on my right boob. Luka: I am guy.... What guy does not like to touch his wife breast. It is in our nature. I can''t go against nature now can I Ruzi, Leona, Minnie: BULLSHIT! Jarrin: The four of you are idiots. We are about to go when we are stopped at the front buy green little midgets. They have ugly green skin and pointed ears. Big noses like a goblin and sharp teeth. They have aface that only a mother could love. They are so ugly when they were born the doctor smacked their faces. Dez: Handover the lass with the lucky breastboyo Luka: No Ruzi: No Minnie: No Leona: NO Jarrin: There no way I am going to be kidnapped buy some Irish sounding goblin Dez: WHERE NOT GOBLINS! Jarrin: Ugly ass leprechaun Dez: NO WHERE NOT FUCKING LEPERCHAUNS! Jarrin: Ok I give what the fuck are youIf you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Dez: We are Churpachauns Jarrin: You just made that up on the spot didn''t you. I never even heard of Churpachauns before now. I swear you are just goblins with an Irish accent. Dez: WHERE FUCKING REAL! We Churpachauns feed on luck. We steal gold from leprechauns turning their lucky gold into unlucky gold. Then we spread that gold all over the world giving bad luck to whoever we come across. Leona: You guys aredicks Dez: Now handover the vampire or suffer are wrath Ruzi: I am always ready for a brawl. Minnie: I kind of feel bad fighting midgets though. Dez: How dare you call us midgets GET THEM! Dez and his army begin their attack they charge at us and we start fighting back. They are on us like flies I send several flying with a kick. Ruzi is using palm strikes. They guy are fast. Leona uses nature magic to call rootsand capture enemies Luka make a spear and starts piecing them. Minnie uses her fist and are smacking them away. Why are there so many of these little bastards. Dez: TAKE THIS BAD LUCK WAVE! A wave hits us all. before you know it Ruzi slips on a banana peel and she crashes into Leona. Minnie Dress got caught somewhere and started to unravel while we are fighting now she is in her underwear. A random bed pan hit Luka on the head how is that even possible. I step in a crack and break my heel causing me to sprain my ankle. Jarrin: I HATE THESE LITTLE BASTARDS! Dez: HAHAHAHAH! You can''t defeat us Thank to our bad luck we are invincible. These guys are weak but all these bad things that keep happening to us is making us look weak and them looking like they are stronger than we are. This is not good. Dez: Now it is time for you to come with meGOLD RAY! He takes out a weird magical gun and shoots some sort of gold beam. I try to dodge it but my reflexes are slow because of my ankle and the ray is about to hit when A mirror is thrown in front of me. the gold laser hits a norther Churpachaun and he is turned into a gold coin. That was a little to close for comfort. I turn to see a man. He is a tryclopse He also has the two cyclopes guards behind him. Dez: This does not concern you Tryclopse Tryclopse: Of Course it does your fighting in front of my casino and it is not tryclopse. My name is Delta Dez: Oh, So you are the one who owns this casino. The boss says he wants it. What he wants he gets. He wants the vampire and he wants your casino. It is perfect hunting ground to feed on luck. Delta: So, it was your boss who let loose the Grimlands in my Casino Dez: Yes, I did it personally Delta three eyes grow dark and he getting very angry. Delta: Uno hold my jacket Uno: Yes Boss Delta get ready for battle I better warn him about the bad luck caused by the Churpachauns Jarrin: Hey watch out for....... Delta: The bad Luck I know thank you Mrs. For the warning But I can handle something like this myself. Dez: BAD LUCK WAVE Delta: FUTURE SIGHT! Delta open his third eye. It glows he avoids the bad lick wave. In fact every single one of Dez''s attacks he avoid. He then closes in he starts punching him Dez is getting hit buy every single punch. It is like Delta knows which way Dez is going to dodge like he can see the future. Delta: STONE FIST! Delta finishes off Dez and barely keeps him conscious Delta: Now release their luck Dez: Fine Jinx release Energy comes out of us and bad stuff quit happening to us. Delta: Now you are going to tell me where the boss is. Jarrin: Us you¡¯re going to tell us Delta: Fair enough. You are going to tell us Dez begins to spill his guts about his boss and his hideout. Than Delta has his guards take Dez and his men away. Delta says that the King Churpachaun has already left casino and is waiting in his lair. He also hassix strong bodyguards protecting him. We decide to work together. We both want the King eliminated. He tried to kidnap me and that is not cool. Delta is also pissed because someone is trying to steal his casino Delta calls a car and we all head out. Chapter 200 Anticlimactic Jarrin Pov So we head to the King Churpachaun lair. We also stop and change in to something more comfortable, because I am not fighting in a dress and Minnie need some clothes. We also get to know Delta a little bit. I was wondering this for a while. Why did he help us. What is in it for him. I am about to ask when He stops me. Delta: I have the ability to see 2 minutes into the future constantly. I rarely see vision father than that. Why I helped you it is simple. The five of you are loose cannons and don''t know how to hold back. Jarrin: True Delta: With my third eye I can see the future in multiple ways and if you were captured the four of them would have went on a rampage destroying my city until they found you. Jarrin: I can see that happening Minnie: Same Luka: I can see it to Delta: It is better to be behind the gun than in front of it. I just trying to make sure you do not destroy my city. Also he four you are helping me get rid of my little problem so it is win win situation After that we manage to get to the Churpachauns lairs. it is nice house. We start to walk Delta stops us. He uses his third eye to see into the future and says that there are traps ahead. He says to follow him. We do and he triggers every trapand avoids it allowing us to get into the lair scot free. We make it tofirst floor when the light pop up. We see the Churpachaun and 6 troll? Really trolls Dez said they would have strong body guard¡¯s I am disappointed. Finnegan: My name is Finnegan O''Riely of the O''Riley clan. These are my body....HEY ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME! Jarrin: Not really Ruzi: Just a bunch trolls I thought he said we would have strong opponents Minnie: It could at least have been and ogre Luka: And he wanted to kidnapped one of my wives with this lousy force this is embarrassing Leona; I think one of us would be good enough for this. Troll 1: HOW DARE YOU LOOK DOWN ON MEMBERS OF THE TROLL ARMY! Jarrin: You would be scarier behind a computer screen Delta: That was cold Finnegan: I am being ignored. Why am I being ignored TAKE THIS BAD LUCK WAVE Delta pulls out a mirror and reflects the attack. Delta: You will never be able to sneak up on me.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Jarrin: So, who is going to fight them. Minnie: I don''t want to trolls stink Ruzi: They do have putrid body order. I don''t really want to fight them either Luka: Let¡¯s do it the normal way we decide on how to do things Jarrin: So, it has come to that Leona: I guess it has Ruzi: There can be only one loser Everyone: ROCK PAPER SCISSOR Luka and I go first I beat him so I am out. Ruzi and Minnie go next, Ruzi loses so she continues on. Minnie beats Luka. Than Luka beats Ruzi. Which mean Ruzi has to fight all the trolls. The rest of us pull out chairs out of our storage ring. We alsotake out snacks. That pisses off the trolls and Delta just shake his head but he decides to eat some of our snacks. Finnagen: You will be the first to die Shade ATTACK! Trolls: HOW DARE YOU LOOK DOWN ON US WE WILL DESTROY YOU! Ruzi: Sigh let get this over with TheFirst toll attackRuzi butShe catches his arm than uses a phantom strike fist. Because she is shade she can walk through solid object. She strikes the trolls head and she takes his eyes. Then she does a kick and slams him into the opposite wall. Then she turns around and kicks the spine right out of the second troll. The other trolls are mad about their fallen comrade and the. They attack her but she just turns herself intangibleso that they can''t touch her. Ruzi has to see it coming for her touse a move like that. Then she catches twotrolls and snapstheir necks. One with her arms the other with her legs. Down to two. Finnegan is turning pale. Yeah you fucked up. Also, they kind of got unlucky. Ruzi is the most ruthless fighter out of all of us. One grabs a magic axe but she sees it coming and she phases. Then she does a Buddha Palm and palms out the trolls heat it is still fucking beating. The last troll decides to run away. She makes a spear out of her shadow and pierces his brain. Delta: That was ruthless oh well what¡¯s done is done Finnegan runs over to Delta Finnegan: DON''T LET HER TAKE ME PLEASE I AM BEGGING YOU HAVE HEART DON''T LET THATMONSTER GET ME! Delta: What do you think Ruzi: I don''t care what you do to him Everyone: Same Delta: Fine you will be my slave and you will work off your debt with all the money you lost me in the casino, That Bad luck power may help me in ways Delta starts smiling evilly. Looks like i am never going to go back to that Casino again. I fear for the poor suckers who walk into Delta Casino. After that Delta put Finnegan in chains and he take us back to the hotel. Delta: Thanks for taking care of my little problem. Not only that with this little guy my income will increase. ahahhahahahahahahahahh I guess Delta came out on top in this. We are about to into our hotel we hear him say something. Delta: Next time you¡¯re in town Bringyour Final bride Than he leaves Everyone: WHAT THE HELL DID HE JUST SAY! Everyone is staring at me for some reason. hey why are you guys staring at me like that. I have not even done anything. I am not that much of a slut. Don''t give me those eyes of judgment Luka: Jarrin have you been sleeping around Jarrin: No, I swear Ruzi: Did you get another girl pregnant Jarrin: I swear I am innocent the only ones I have been fucking are the four of You I swear Everyone: Really? Jarrin: Really? I promise If we get a norther wife it is not because of me. Beside the future can change we never know what will happen. I can see it in their eyes they don''t believe me oh well only time will. tell. I feel such injustice I decide to make bet with the four of them.After that we have fun at the reaming days of our vacation. Then we go pack our things head home. A few weeks later we meet our Sixth and final partner and it was not my fault suck it bitches. I just wish I could go back in time and made a bigger bet ??? Pov ???: Achuuuuuuuu Captain: Hey you okOfficer Slade ??? Sorry I just sneeze someone must be talking about me. Captain Can''t you just call me What everyone else dose Evie Chapter 201 Evie Slade Evie Pov Evie: Yohan Frankenstein you are under arrest for the suspicion of kidnapping several girls. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be use in the court of the law. You have the right to a attorney. Do you understand the rights that have been given? Yohan: I will be out before the night is up Slade. Right now, I am arresting Yohan Frankenstein. Several girls have been disappearing all over New Orleans. My investigation has led to my prime suspect Yohan Frankenstein. He has been seen talking to each girl before they have disappeared. Yohan comes from Money and he makes huge donations to the city. Just because he is rich does not mean he can''t answered for his crimes. Most officers would not go after someone as high profile as Yohan, but I am not most officers. I put Yohan in my car and drive downtown. Then I book him and put in a room for interrogation. Evie: WHERE ARE THE GIRLS! Yohan: I have no idea what you are talking about there must be some kind of mistake Detective Slade. How about we go for a drink later Evie: DON''T GET COCKY! The balls on this guy asking me to go for a drink when I arrested him. Beside I am gay. Well I will sleep with I guy if he is hot enough like super model ormake my heart skip a beat, but so far, no go.This guy is not my type and I swear his eyes looked like a lizard for a second. Maybe I was just imagining things anyway,I like to sleep with women. My mother does not understand that and keeps setting me up with men. I guess she want to have a grandchild. I am her only daughter after all I am continue to question him when my captain comes in and lets Yohan go. Evie: CAPTAIN WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Captain: I got orders from above to let Mr. Frankenstein go. Evie: HE FUCKING GUILTY YOU CAN''T DO THIS! Captain: There is nothing I can do even if I do not like it. My orders came from the top. Yohan; Like I said be out before the end of the night Muhahahahahahhahahahahhah. So detective Slade how about the drink. Evie: HOW ABOUT MY FIST! I bop Yohan in the nose and he start to blead. Yohan: THAT IS ASSULT I AM SUEING THE NEW ORLEANS POLICE DEPARTMENT! Is this how this city treats it civilians. Captain you should control your people better. Evie: FUCK YOU! Captain: SLADE MY OFFICE NOW! I stomp out the room and slam the door. I see Yohan fucking smiling at me. The creepy. There it is again his eyes turned reptilian. I know I am not seeing things now. There is something shady about him. The Captaincomes in and I am sitting in is office for the 6th time this month. Captain: How could you hit him Evie: The bastard deserved it Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Captain: That temper of yours is going to get you in big trouble one day. I am confining you to desk work for a month and you are not to go near Yohan Frankenstein. Do I make myself clear? Evie: ... Yes Sir I like being a cop and taking down the bad guys, but sometimes this red tape is just pissing me off. Fucking Burricrats. Why can''t We just go in beat the shit out them till they confess and be done with it. I am still really mad so I decide to go to my favoritelesbian bar LovelyWatermelons. You have to have huge breast to be hired there. I love big titties they are so soft and squishy. Ilove playing with my own because I am a D. I order a drink and I go get a lap dance from one of my favorite girls. She rubs her boobs in my face. Just what I needed to get my mind off a stressful day. I am about to leave whena beautiful blonde girl with blue eye and a massive rack buys me a drink. Wow I think she has a G cup. I can''t resist so I go over to her Evie: Hi I am Evie Minnie: I am Minerva but my friends call me Minnie Wow Minnie is hot she is so my type. We begin to talk and we have a lot in common before I know it she is doing me in the bathroom. Wow she has skill where did she learn to do that with her tongue.After were done she slips her blue dress back on She say she will be here for a few days for work and is staying at the Flying Lobster Hotel. She said I could stop buy anytime. I will definitely be doing that. Izip my pants up and I head back to my car when I feel something sneak behind me and I am knocked out I wake up and I am chained to some sort of machine and there are reptiles surrounded all around me. There are more snakes than a reptile house. I look around and see two Monsters. One is a is a snake monster with two head. The other is some sort of Lizard. Then I hear footsteps it is Fucking Yohan Frankenstein Yohan: You wanted to find the girls you found them. You will be next He pointed to the two monsters. What the hell did he do to them. Yohan: I can''t have you poking around my business now can I. These two were failures. I am trying to make the perfect bride. I added to much beast not enough human. Third times the charm. Evie: I am gay Yohan: Does not matter once I am done with you will be brainwashed and will not remember what sex you like. Now what combination shall I try on you. I got it. a Lamia mixed with a Hydra basilisk hybrid. It was hard getting those DNA samples but I think you are perfect test subject. I only came across The Hydra Basilisk hybrid buy chance. The Lamia was also dead so I can always get more from its corpse. Evie: Lamia, Hydra Basilisk, What the hell are you talking about Yohan: Magical creatures Evie: THERE IS NO SUCH THING AS MAGIC! Yohan: Humans are so naive. It does not matter anyway Yohan goes behind the room and so does his monsters than he uses a machine to inject me with two strange liquid. my body becomes hot and I feel pain like I have never felt in my life. Evie: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! My body starts to change. I can see yellow scales covering my forearms. my hands turn into claws and so do my feet. I also sprout a yellow tail. There are scales on the side of my stomach and they also cover my back. Yohan: Now time for the Mind control serum. The needle is getting closer to my head I struggle. Just beforethe needle hits me I break my chains. and crushthe needle Yohan: NOOOOO! I don''t know what is going on but I run and I run as fast as I can. I strong enough to crush the door and I escape. Yohan Two monster come after me another one joins in. That leave 3 there were 3 missing girls he turned them into a monster. he turned me into a monster. One of the lizard catch me I am about to scream but my eyes glow and it turns to stone. What the hell was that. No time to fine out I crush the stone figure and I continue to run. I run out into the street and I am hit by a corvette. I am sent flying I roll into the ground in pain but. I start to heal. It takes around a minuet and it feels like I have never been hit at all. Minnie: HEY ARE YOU OK! Evie: Minnie? Minnie: Oh, my god what happen to you Evie: That is not important right now we have to run. Minnie: Huh? Frankenstein monsters are already on us and they attack Minnie. Minnie: DON''T GET COCKY YOU STUPID LIZARDS COOLED MAGMA FIST! She shoots out LAVA! She makes a fist out of Lava than cools it to make it hard and send the beast flying. I mean they fucking fly. Minnie what the hell are you. Evie: What are you? Minnie takes off a ring. Her blonde hair turns red and so do her eyes and she now has fangs Minnie: Vampire Evie: Shit just got weirder Chapter 202 The Face of a Familar Lover and The Final Bride Minerva Pov a Couple of days ago, Leona got a job to catch someone for a bounty His name is Yohan Frankenstein. The MCU put a bounty on him for experimenting on humans. He is some sort of Lizard hybrid. I am not really sure.Leona is the head of our bounty hunter division. She says the criminal went to New Orleans. That just happens to be my home town in the other world. I wanted to see how this New Orleans compared to mine. The five of us celebrated a hot and steamy Valentine¡¯s day and then Leona and I head off to New Orleans in my new corvette it is blue. We check into the Flying Lobster. We decide to spit up and gather information. I learn that Yohan is a really well respected person. He goes to church. shelters the homeless gives to charity and feeds the hungry. Not mention he got the local cops in his pocket and is friends with the mayor. Minnie: People are going to notice if someone like that disappears. I need a drink I decide to go to a bar called Lovely Watermelons. Wow all these girls have huge tits. Some of them are bigger than mine. Fake those have got to be fake. Yes, I am going to gay bar. The only penis I like inside me is Luka''s. The guy is an animal turned the gay me bisexual. I am getting a drink when I see a girl. She has brown hair and green eyes and her face it is.... Minnie: Evie No, It is not my Evie it is this worlds Evie. Her boobs are a little bigger and her eyes are a different color, but there is no way I could forget that face. We were lovers even before we were in prison together. I got a little power mad and we broke up, but I still slept with her because I was queen. Evie was my regret. If I had not gone power madI would not have lost her and maybe I would have brought her with me to this world. Is this some kind a fate? Meeting the double of a former lover in the parallel version of my home town where I met my Evie. I don''t know if she will respond but I decide to buy her a drink. She comes over Evie: Hi I am Evie Minnie: Minerva but my friends call me Minnie. We begin to talk. She is a little more hot blooded and more of tomboy thanMy Evie but I can still see some traits from my Evie. They like the same things. They alsoboth play with their hair when they are flirting. One thing lead to another before I drag her into the bathroom and fuck her. She might be better at sex than the original. Too bad she is human and I can''t take her with me, But I can spend a couple of night with her while I am in town. I can also share her with Leona. Leona started to enjoy eating pussy. I could tell when I caught her eating out Ruzi a while ago. She did not even make Ruzi take a penis pill like she normally makes us do. After I have my fun I tell her to call me and I leave. After that I go back to my hotel Leona still not back yet. I decide to drive my car. I love this car. I speed down the road andsomething comesout and I hit it OH SHIT I THINK I HIT SOMEONE I get out of my car. Minnie:AREYOU OK! I look I see who I hit it is Evie but she has changed Her hair is different it now has yellow in it. She also has yellow reptilian eyes. She has yellow scales on her arms legs and the side of her stomach and a tail with a spike on the end. I am sure she was human when I slept with her. I know because i bit her and justsuck a little blood I could not resist it was tiny bite. She was in such ecstasy she did not even notice. She is healing fast like really fast. She is healing faster than Wolverine. in a couple of minutes it is like has not been hit by a car at all. Minnie: What happen to you Evie: That is not important we have to run Than two Lizard monster come. I use and attack and I and send them flying. I tell her I am a vampire and she get really confused. I Take her back to the hotel and she explains what happens.I see she is now a Lamia/hydra/basilisk/human I guess. She decides to study her power. She can heal really quick. turn thins to stone at a glance. She is really strong and can do water magic. Oh, she can also turn her lower halfinto a snake. She concentrates really hard and she finally loose her scales and tail, but her hair and eyesare still yellow. Evie: They are still yellow but, they don''t look Reptilian any more that is a good thing I guess. The only good thing that happen to me day was meeting you. Minnie: I like meeting you two. Evie gets a call Captain: SLADE I TOLD YOU NNOT TO GO NEAR FRANKEINSTEIN! Evie:I DIDN''T BUT WHEN I CAT...... Captain:I can''t handle your insubordination any longer you are firedturn in your gun and badge in the morning. Evie: WHAT THAT NOT WHAT HAPPEN! Captain: The leaders are all over my ass it does not matter what happen.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Evie: YOU KNOW WHAT FUCK YOU! CAPTAINYOUR FUCKING PUSSY FOR GIVING IN LIKE THIS! Captain: YOU! She hangs up her phone angry. I don''t blame her I would be piss off to and it is all thanks to Yohan. She is so angry her scales start to show and her eyes change. I kiss her and she calms down and her body goes back to normal. Well normalish Evie: What that for Minnie: Your having a bad day maybe I could make it a little better. I kiss her and take her to the bed. X rated Scene She was already in underwear when I found her so i unsnap her bra and I start licking on her breast. Then I move my hand down her body slowly and I put my hand inside her yellow panties and I start to finger her. Evie: AH AH AH AH After that I take off my clothes and take off my underwear and I begin to eat her out I start munching on her pussy. She turns me over and she much on mine and we begin to sixty-nine. Evie: Oh, your pussy taste so good Minnie: So, does yours After that we begin to scissors each other rubbing our pussy together Evie: YES, YES YES Minnie: OH, GOD FUCK YEAH! Next I go to my purse and I take out a penis pill. I make sure take out a penis pill not a pregnant pill. I don''t want to have another accident like Jarrin. I have the last pregnant pill. I grow a cock and Evie''s eyes grow wide Evie: HOW THE HELL DO YOU HAVE A PENIS! Minnie: Magic Evie: Can I get pregnant Minnie: I can get you pregnant but not with this one. I made sure of thatThink of this like an organic strap-on. That I can feel and cum. I am an ass girl after all and I slam my cock in her ass and I butt fuck her. Then I spank her. Evie of my world like getting spanked apparently so does thisone than I turn her over and she rides me cowgirl style. I slap her ass while I am banging her. Evie: YES YES YES OH FUCK I AM CUMMING Minnie: FUUUUUUCK! X-rated scene over After we are done we rest in the bed and Leona walks in. Evie looks embarrassed Leona: Who is this? Minnie: We lost Leona: She is the sixth Minnie: Yeah I like her a lot Evie: Who is this Minnie: My wife Evie: YOUR MARRIED! Oh, no I am home wrecker why did you not tell me you were married Leona: Relax I am not her only wife. There are two more at home and a husband Evie: Your husband has four wives Minnie: Yes and no. It not like he is the only one fucking us and we have to fight for his attention we all fuck each other it an equal relationship. If one of us is busy we just go find another. Beside we are allowed to fuck any women we want as long as we share Evie: Share I see Leona already taking off her clothes. Evie is shocked but then she sees Leona breast and Leona and I Fuck Evie together. Now we are all in the bed. Leona: I will allow it. She will be the sixth it not like we did not see it coming Delta did predict the future after all. I just mad We lost the bet and have to be Jarrin slave for a day. She gets to do anything to the four of us. Minnie: I think she is worth it Evie: What is going on Minnie: Oh, we decide you are going to be our bride Evie: Hah. I just can''t pack up and go with you I show her a picture of Jarrin. Ruzi and Luka Evie: When can I pack my things Evie was always a sucker for huge tits and saying she gets to fuck four beautiful women and guy that looks like a supermodel. It like taking candy from baby. Now that she not human anymore I can take her home with me. I am kind of happy. Minnie: Now all we must do is deal with Yohan. I don''t know how we are going to catch him with all his high human connection. Leona: I have an idea. I have a spell for it all I need is a strand of his hair. Evie: So you guys are going after Yohan count me in Her eye turned reptilian her rage will not be quenched until she kicks Yohan¡¯s ass. We put on our clothes and come up with a plan. The plan is go in kick ass. Than Leona will use a spell to make a double of Yohan and we can take him to the MCU so he can be tried for his crimes. I guess I can thank him in way. If it was not for this asshole I would not have met my new bride. So, I might go A little light on him. Evie: I AM GOING TO MAKE HIM INTO SHOES AND LEATHER BELT I said I would go light never said Evie would Chapter 203 Just Because I Like Sharing Doesnt Mean I am Going to Share Her With You Minerva Pov Evie, Leona and I decide to go now since it is night time. If wegrab him in the day thingswill get complicated. We get into my car. I buff it out with magic. That dent was displeasing to the eye. Evie takes us to Frankenstein Mansion. His place is surrounded by cops. The sneaky bastard he knows we sre not allowed to attack humans that are ignorant in magic. It would break the treaty. A long time go monsters went on a rampage.The human decide to rise against them. They were helped by their god. They started hunting the supernatural good or bad. They were staking vampires. Burning witches shooting werewolves with silver bullets. So we made a treaty with their gods. We stick to our side and they would stick to theirs. Than their god wiped away the human¡¯s memories making monster a figment of their imagination. Leona: Crap it is the 5-0 Evie: I guess the monsters Minnie sent flying are alive and told him about you. Minnie: How we going to get pass them if we kill them we have to kill them all leaving no witnesses and I would rather not do that. Evie: They are just doing their job. It not like they know Frankenstein is a monster. They think he just a human. Leona: I got an idea DREAM FLOWERS! Leona uses a spell beautiful purple and blue flowers they give off some sort of scent and the guards start dropping like flies. Leona says those flowers put her opponents to sleep. the only way to wake them up is to get rid of the flowers. So, we can do what we need to do without a care in the world. We enter Frankenstein house and it is filled with Reptiles normal ones and magical ones. This dude has Problems Than we here an Evil laugh Yohan: Muahhahahahhahaha Wefinally see Yohan Frankenstein and he has two monster with him one looks like a Lamia but it has the head of a cobra instead of a person. The other is scaly like a crocodile. Yohan: You can see I have a fascination with reptiles. Evie: No shit Yohan: So, my bride has returned and she brought friends a vampire and a cat kin woman. I hate bats and cats. Minnie: ass Leona: Dick Yohan: We belong together Evie like you I use to be a part of the lower species. I and the Great Grandson of Victor Frankenstein. The man who created Frankenstein monster. He had a fascination with the dead. So, he uses body part of dead people to create the first Frankenstein Monster. Unlike my grandfather, I do not like dead things I prefer reptiles. Not only did I experiment on you I experimented on myself. He changes and grows green scales and a tail that matches Evie. Yohan: I am the onlyMale of the new species that I created and you are the only Female it is our duty to populate are species Leona: He want to play Adam and Evie Evie: This is no time for joke Minnie: She is right and beside she already taken I go up behind Evie and I kiss her than I start fondling her in front of Yohan that pisses him off Evie does not mind it because it is pissing off Yohan. Isn''t this the same thing Jarrin did with Ruzi in front of Chen. I think Jarrin is starting to rub off on me a little bit Yohan: YOU VAMPIRE BITCH UNHAND HER!Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Minnie: Why She is my future bride after all. What the matter are you jealous. Than liftup her shirt and I suck on her tits and she moans Evie: AHhh Minnie: Ummm Evie Boobs so delicious too bad you will never get it. Leona, you want a taste their delicious I like sharing but it does not mean I am going to share her with you. Leona: That is cold Minnie you been hanging around Jarrin for too long. You know how protective she can be with all us. She hates it when lustful assholes look at us, and don''t even get me started on Luka Minnie: I am starting to like teasing people more it fun Yohan: Sepertina you handle the Cat Whore. Crockina you get my bride but don''t rough her up to bad. THAT VAMPIRE BITCH IS MINE! Evie: Ok you stop groping me were about to fight I let her go and she pulls down her shirt her face is still a red aw that is kind of cute. We separateSepertina Attacks Leona but Leona is not worried at all. She dodges them effortlessly. Than Sepertina spit poison out of her mouth andthe poison hit Leona shirt. Acid start to eat away her shirt so she has to take it off. Leona: I JUST BOUGHT THAT YOU BITCH! Leona is really mad now she makes tree spears and pierce Sepertina on the wall. She screams and whales but she can''t escape. Leona: CAT KUNG FU ONLY TIGER ON THE MOUNTAIN! She claws the air and a huge green tiger comes out of her claws and head straight for Sepertina and she is destroyed in the blast. That is one down. I am fighting Yohan and I see Crockina battling Evie. Evie let loose her scales and claws. Even though Evie is only5 foot 4 she is handling her own fighting that gargantuan size croc woman. They are trading blow for blow. Evie: STONE EYES Evie uses her Basilisk trait but Yohan warned Crockina about her eyes and she covered them, But that gave Evie and opening Evie: 3 HYDRA SNAKE BITE Three serpents made out of a water hit Crockina biting her one hits her waist. Another hits her neck the last hits her leg. Evie puts force in and sheripsCrockina apart. Minnie: Looks like it is just me and you "Lonely Lizard" It eyes twitches a little. He starts to attack. He starts to punch and kick and he also use his tail toattackme. I would justboil him in Lava butwe must take him back alive. I Use my Muay Thai instead. I been practicing Muay Thai since I was a kid. I am surprise they have it in this world as well. Than he uses water magic and I block it with a wall made of blazing hot magma. ThanI do a spinning elbow and grab his head and knee him in the face. Minnie: I saw this in Manga and I wanted try thisTHE PUNCH CHILDREN SHOULD NOT SEE YABA DABA DOO! I connect to his face and he is sent flying. The sealing stopped him from going anywhere. Ilearn that move when I was binge reading HistoryStrongest Disciple Kenichi. My favorite is Apachi Hapochiapa pa pa pa. I go to Yohan and check his pulse still breathing. Afterthat Leona takes a strand of Yohan hair and feeds it to a flower. It creates a norther Yohan. It also has all his memories but this one only does what we say it can do. After that we head out we wake the cops and go back to the hotel. Evie tells her mother she is being transfer to California. Than we pack are things we drop off Yohan to theMCU and We head back to the house. Evie Pov That the first thing the beautiful girl says to Minnie Jarrin: You lost Minnie: Yeah Jarrin: Ruzi, Leona, Minnie follow me to my room Minnie: What about Luka Luka: When He found out you guys lost he bribed me with cake and I gave him pass She can be bribed with cake I will have to remember that Minnie: Danm I knew I should stopped before we came back Ruzi: I blame the two of youbut she is pretty Jarrin: Evie will introduce ourselves later. To the 3 you I have been working on all sort of pills I made in my cauldron. I can''t wait to test them out some of them are experimental The three of them go pale. The four of them enter the room and I hear screaming a little bit later. I wonder what they are doing? I hear talking Ruzi: JARRIN WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO MY TITS Jarrin: You are my personal dairy cow for theday. It will where off. Beside you must do whatever I say.Umm Ruzi yours taste like strawberry. The Milk pill was a success. Leona, you taste like chocolate. Minnie is Blueberry. I still have ten more pills to try out in a 24hour period. Luka: I am so glad a bought that cake Wow this house is interesting. I wonder if I could get some milk. Chapter 204 Panty Thief Jarrin Pov I wake up and feel a slight breeze between my legs, why is so cold down there. I start to notice my PANTIES ARE GONE! I know I did not take them off and everyone else is still sleeping in the bed. I go over to drawer and. THERE GONE! Jarrin: WHO STOLE MY PANTIES! Everyone slowly start to wake up! Luka: I do not have that kind of hobby Minnie: It not a big deal you just borrow some of mine I just wash them. Minnie goes over to her drawer and find her are gone as well. She didn''t know because she doesn¡¯t where any underwear when she sleeps. Now people are shocked and Ruzi, Evie and Leona go to their drawer and they are gone as well. Luka goes to his but his underwear is still there. I hear the doorbell ring. It is Nala, Mikki and Zoe. Mikki: I know this is kind of embarrassing but can we borrow some underwear Jarrin: Yours are gone too. We quickly knock on doors, not only ours, but also, Olivia¡¯s, Tsubasa, Lilly and even Piper''s underwear are gone. We are dealing with a panty shortage. We decide to go the store and there is a huge line of women ranging from 16 to their early forties. It looks like they are about to hit someone. Woman: WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON''T HAVE ANYMORE UNDEREWEAR Woman 2: Someone snuck into my house and stole mine Woman3: Me too So, it not only us, but it is also happening with the humans. The girls and I decide to have a meeting. Wait where is Misaka she hates perverts. We knock on the door and see Misaka she is half sleep Misaka; What is going on. You know I work nights when the ghosts are out. Jarrin: Sorry to wake you we were wondering are your panties missing She looks at us really confused Misaka: No Everyone: WHAT!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. We all barge in and we liberate some underwear. Now she looks more confuse than she already was. Misaka: Can I ask why all of you are stealing my underwear We all begin to explain that when we woke up this morning our underwear was gone. Even the storesdid not have a single pair of panties. We been going commando since this morning. Mikki: WHY THE HELL DO YOU HAVE UNDERWEAR! Misaka: I don''t know our houses are the same we all keep barrier around our houses so no magical creature can get in without our permission. Nothing seem to be different.... wait there is one thing that is different. talisman. I use talisman to ward off ghost from my house so they won¡¯t annoy me or the kids. Jarrin.....arre youuuu sayyyying the theeeif isssaaa ghooooossst. I''m out done. He can keep my underwear Minnie Evie and Ruzi grab me Minnie: Honey you can''t just leave like this Ruzi: There needs to be punishment Evie: DIVINE RETRABUTION! Jarrin: Danm it I reluctantly resign to my fate. We go to Misaka department and get some ghost catching equipment. Like exorcist stones, Talismans, and spirit blades. Now we wait until. Night we use Misaka pink panties as bait. Jarrin: Do really believe someone is stupid enough to fall for this. Everyone can see this is obviously a trap As soon as i say that a fat chubby ghost with glasses appears. He goes toward Misaka''s panties he picks them up and start to sniff them. Evie: You were saying Jarrin: I stand correct. Misaka: Look he is going some where We decide to follow him and what we see shocked us. This ghost really is a pervert Minnie: Is that a castle Mikki: Made from panties? we can hear the ghost inside the castle Ghost: PANTIES GLORIOUS PANTIES hahahhahahahaha if This is not heaven I am never going there. hahahahahahahah Everyone: What a pervert. We all enter the castle the ghost looks surprise when he see us. Misaka: Handover the panties and I might not send you to the underworld Panty Ghost; NEVER I GOT THEM FAIR AND SQUARE. That smell I smell panties. It appears that I miss some. The panty ghost attack but a barrier stops him because of the talisman that Misaka is holding up. Than she uses a spirt blade and cuts his arm. Panty Ghost: AHH IT HURTS HOW DID YOU HURT ME I AM DEAD! Misaka: I am a exorcist I hunt ghost for a living and I am good at my job Panty Ghost: Guess I will have to use my ghost ability Jarrin: Ghost ability Misaka: All ghosts have a ghost ability. It manifests in something the loved, hated or how they died. Someone could have drowned so their ghost ability is they can control water. I fought a ghost who loved meat so he could control meat. Panty: My Ghost Ability is really powerful PANTY MANIPULATION! Everyone: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 205 Pervert Ghost Jarrin Pov Jarrin: Panty manipulation? Misaka: THAT IS THE MOST STUPID POWER I HAVE EVER HEARD IN MY LIFE. Ghost: YOUR WRONG THOSE WHO CONTROL PANTIES CONTROL THE WORLD HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA ! Everyone:....... What the hell is wrong with this guy. This morning we woke up and all the parties were gone inside the town except for Misaka''s. That is because the culprit was a ghost and Misaka keeps a talisman around her house so no ghost can get in. Note to self-get some talismans. Evie: So why are you stealing panties? Tsubasa: Besides giving into your lust I don''t see a reason. Lilly: Who cares he going to have a very painful afterlife Nala: KILL KILL KILL ! Ghost: Fool you think can stop me in my domain i am surrounded by panties. the more panties I collect the stronger. I become. My name was chuck in my life I snuck into girl¡¯s room stealing their underwear. One day I got caught and when I was running away I got a heart attack and died. Ruzi: Talk about Karma Minnie: This guy defiantly deserves whatever he got Mikki: Look him he fat he probably ate to many sweets when he was alive. Chuck: I was not exactly a good person so when the reaper came for me I was going to be sent to hell. I could not have that. So i ran away. As the years went by I got stronger and stronger. Soon I got my Ghost ability and was able to manipulate panties. Soon all the panties in the world will be mine hahahahhaahhaah and I will start BY TAKING YOURS! Everyone: ....... He just a pervert. Chuck: PANTY GOLEMS ATTACK! Leona: Did He just say panty golems? Panty starts coming out of the walls and they bond together Turing them into several golems. I cannot believe this is happening right now. The golems attack and we all scatter. We all begin out attacks. Lilly: HEAT BEAM EYES! Tsubasa: GRAND FREEZE! Lilly andTsusbasa double team one of the golem. Tsubasa freezes it and Lilly hits it with her laser eyes and the golem shatters. Nala: SAND TRAP! Leona: GRAND ROOTS! OK THESE TWO ARE TRAP TAKE THEM OUTNOW! Ruzi: SHADOW LANCE! Zoe: CARROT BASHER! Ruzi makes a lance out ofShadow magic and pieces the golem that is caught in Leona roots and Zoe makes a bat out of a carrot and she smashes the golem until it is nothing but a pile of panties. Minnie and Olivia team up.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Olivia: Um.... I don''t approve of pervertsMAGMA HAMMER! Minnie: Do you have to be so meek You should learn to stand up for yourself more.I still can''t believe that you are my double MAGMA SHOT! Olivia: Sorry Minnie: QUIT APOLOGIZING! Minnie and Oliva take out several golems with blazing hot magma and they begin to melt away. Mikki and I corner the last golem. It better than taking on a ghost so I am game. Mikki: VALKIRYE GATLING! Jarrin: RED LOTUS EXPLOSION! Mikki fires several rounds into the golem turning it into swiss cheese. While I finish it off by throwing a giant exploding fireball at it. Now that only leave the bastard Chuck. AHHHHHHH I hear a scream I look over. Leona: MY PANTIE ARE GONE! Ruzi: MINE TOO! Olivia and Minnie: SO ARE OURS! I look over and al my friends underwear are disappearing one after another. Does it feel breezy in here? No way. I look down and mine are gone too. Than we hear a laugh Chuck: hahahahahahahah We look over and we see Chuck sniffing a pair of red panties. He al so has several pair in his arms.HEY THOSE ARE MY RED PANTIES! How the hell did he still them right. As He is sniffing them his body starts to change and he get more muscular it is almost as if my underwear is some sort os steroid. Chuck: NO PAIR OF PANTIES IS SAFE FROM ME! I FEEL IT I FEEL THE POWER! We all fire several attacks on him but not of it seem to be working. Chuck: Foolish I am already dead you cannot hurt me, but I can hurt you PANTY CHAINS ! Chains made out of panties ties us allup. I can¡¯t break free who knew underwear could be so strong. He has us all. Me Minnie, Ruzi, Leona, Mikki, Zoe, Nala, Lilly, and Tsubasa. Wait where is Misaka and Evie I have not seen them for a while now. Misaka: EVIE IS IT DONE! Evie: BARRIER IS SET GO NUTS! I look over there and I see Misaka and Evie where have they been what were they doing all this time. I look and see talismans all over the castle. Misaka: Now you can''t escape Chuck: Why wouldI want to escape soon you both will be tied up like your friends, remember I am a ghost you can¡¯t touch me except for that little blade in your hand. Misaka: One bet SOUL MAGIC FUSION THE FIGHTER MUTSU! A spirit appears and a yellow aura surrounds her and Misaka Transforms in to her Fighter Form. Chuck: So your magical girl do you really think an outfit change is going to help you beat me DREAM ON PANTY CANNON ! Misaka: SOUL FIST! Misaka dodges the blast and runs right up to Chuck and punches him in the gut. he spits out blood. No, he is a ghost so hi spits out ectoplasm. Chuck: YOU ACTUALLY HIT ME THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE! Misaka: I told you before I am exorcist fighting ghost is my job andwith my soul magic I can fight them hand to hand. Chuck starts to run but he can''t escape the castle Chuck: WHY CAN''T I RUN! Evie: I can explain that Misaka and I put talisman all over the castle so you can¡¯t escape even if you want to NOW IT IS TIME FOR RETRABUTION! Everyone: YEAH KICK HIS ASS! Misaka: I hope you like hell because that is where a perv like you is going EXCORCISE FIST! Chuck: NOOOOOOOOOO! Misaka slams her fist into chucks face his glasses break and several of his teeth get knocked out. He sent flying all the way into a portal into hell. Misaka: Exorcism complete The chains start to unravel and they become normal panties again,now that Chuck is gone the castle begins to collapse. Jarrin: EVERYONE MOVE YOUR ASSES NOW! We all run out of the castle just as it collapses into a pile of panties. Misaka: Weirdest exorcism ever Everyone: Agreed Mikki: I have question Misaka: What? Mikki: What are we going to do with all these panties Jarrin: Yeah shouldn¡¯t you have made him return them all before you exorcise him. How are we going to get these back to the people? Misaka:.. I am going to bed night She runs off Jarrin: YOU DIDN¡¯T ANSWER MY QUESTION! Chapter 206 Murder in England Jarrin Pov Evie decided that she wanted to have a baby and Minnie was more than welcome to help her out. When Leona saw Evie pregnant her mother instinct stated to kick in. She also wanted another baby. When she had Cleo, she was a single mother and always working. At the age 5 Cleo knew how to take care of herself. At the age of 6 she started taking care of her.Cleo basically is a minnie adult. Well it is not like I care. We have plenty of money and we can alter the house space with magic. I guess this is fine but this is it. No more thisone would be number 12 I could make a calendar for how many kids I have. Well making them is fun. Luka takes out everybody to them movies. So, we have about two hours to ourselves. I come into the Leona is already in her underwear. Leona: You ready? Jarrin: Always X rated We have not done it alone in a long time. probablly the last time was when she asks me for help to catch one of her bounties in Spain. Ah Spain was a good trip. I eat a pill and grow a dick. We do a little fore play and she starts sucking my cock. Out of all the wives that I have Leona defiantly gives the best blow jobs. as she is sucking on my cock I hear her phone ring in her purse on the table. Leona: Umm um um Jarrin: Leave it. Oh god I am in total bliss right now her tongue is wrapping around my cock, I push her head against my crotch and I cum in her mouth. She swallows Leona: What a waste Jarrin: Relax I got two more shots I want to enjoy this I take off her bra and start to suck on her breast and then we begin to kiss. After that I turn her over andpull down her panties her tail wags in the air. Then I thrust up her butt. I may hate taking anal but I don''t mine giving it. I get on top of her and start thrusting. This time my phone rings. I ignore it. I start to spank her and twist her nipples Leona: OH, FUCK HARDER SPANK ME HARDER! Jarrin: You like that Leona: I LOVE IT I WANT TO HAVE YOUR BABY! I cum in her ass and she screams. One shot left. I turn her over and i pick her up and I thrust her vagina faster and faster. Her breast jiggling in my face. I burry my head in them. We are both about to climax when a portal comes into my room it scares the shit out me and I drop Leona, right as I am about to cumit goes flying and goes into the portal, Leona: DANMIT I KNEW YOU SHOULD DID ME WITH THE FIRST SHOT! Jarrin: Who the fuck is interrupting us. The person that comes out of the Portal is Aurora and she has my cum spatters on her face. What are chances of that happening. X rated Over Aurora: GROSS SOMEONE GET ME A NAPKIN, OR A WIPE! This is surprise why Is Aurora here and why did she interrupt at the best part. Oh, well this just mean we get to do it again. I get her a towel and we put on some robes Leona: Don¡¯t you know it rude to walk into someone room uninvited. Aurora: That is because you two were not answering your phone and this is an emergency. Jarrin: What is going on? Aurora: I need a lawyer Jarrin: Why do you need a Lawyer. Aurora: The Magic Council have arrested My husband Clark. They will not let me see him. They will not even tell me what is going on. Jarrin You¡¯re the only Lawyer that I know come with me to England I need your help. Jarrin: I will go pack my things. Leona: I will come to Clark is my friend after all. Aurora; Thank youYou could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Leona and I put on some clothes andstart packing our things.I call Luka and the kids to tell them what is going on. Ruzi also knows Clark and for a long time and she decides to come with us. I see Leona packing pills in her suitcase. Leona: Will finish while where over there. Jarrin: Are you in heat Leona: Maybe Leona is a Cat kin person and she has similar traits as a cat I forgot when she is in heat she becomes extremely horny. I guess it is that time of year again. Last time She wise like a lion hunting a gazelle and if you were caught she would fuck your brains out until you could not move for several days. Aroundhalf an hour Ruzi come back. We alreadypacked her things. Ruzi: I came as quickly as I could Aurora: Ok if that it everyone let¡¯s go She makes a portal and the four of us step in. We arrive on the other side and see Charlie waiting. Charlie is Aurora and Clark¡¯s son. He is fourteen this year the same age as Ember. Charlie: Mom what is going on. Why did they take dad? Aurora: I don¡¯t know I am going to find out right now. Ruzi can you watch Charlie While Jarrin, Leona and I go see the council and see what is happening. Ruzi: Sure, whatever you need The three of head to the Council and are stopped by a guard Guard: Stop state your business Aurora: I am here to see my husband Guard : The prisoners is not allowed to see any visitors. I go up and I give them my card, Jarrin: I am his lawyer I have come to see my client, are you denying my client legal representation. Are you taking away my client rights? Do I have to sue you for everything that you are worth? Guard:¡­¡­¡­ Listen lady I am just following orders. It not personnel. I am just doing my job. Jarrin: It also not personnel when I sue your ass. I am just doing my job. Guard:¡­¡­¡­ Fine you and only you. I go in and I see Clark in a Cell. He looks at me and is surprised. I have not seen Clarks since I married Leona. He seems like a nice a guy a little rough around the edges but still nice. Clark: Jarrin long time no see. Jarrin: Have not seen you since the wedding. What happen to you Clark. Can you tell me what is going on? Clark: They said I killed one of my coworkers Vincent Magnus. Jarrin: Did you Clark: NO! WHAT DO YOU TAKE ME FOR! Jarrin: Sorry I am your Lawyer I had to ask guilty or innocent I will defend you with all I have. Now continue. Clark: Anyway, Vincent and I never really gotten along well. Our teaching philosophy was different. He thought Genius will never be beat. It does not matter how much hard work someone put in they would never beat a genus. I disagreed. I believe if you put in enough hard work a normal person could beat a genius. I am a prime example. Not only that he has had a thing for Aurora since we were kids and she chose me. So that hate we already had for each other intensified. Who want someone other than them looking at their wife Jarrin: Make sense Clark: Vincent and I are the leaders of two factions in the school. One side agree with me and the other agrees with him. We are arguing and I hit him I broke his nose. I lost my temper. I decided I was going to apologize and be the bigger man when. I went over there. The door was open and I found him as a corpse. He was cut with a sword before I knew it the Council guard came and arrested me. Than they said It was one of my swords that cut down Vincent but I had lost that sword several days ago. They are not even looking for another suspect they think I did it. Jarrin: I see. I go over to the school tomorrow with the others and get more information. Clark: How is Aurora and Charlie doing. Jarrin: They are worried they want to know what going on. Don¡¯t worry. I will get you out of this jam you will be able to see them soon. ???: Yeah right I turn over and see a man Blonde hair and green eyes a strong build. Jarrin: You are? ??? Percival Moriarty, I am the person in charge of this case. The man is guilty. Your wasting your time. Jarrin: I think that for me to decide. ???: Calm down Percy everyone has the right to a defense Another person walks him he has dark purple hair and brown eyes. He has wiry frame. Percy: Lance Holton always giving criminals the benefit of the doubt. Lance: Maybe he is innocent until proven guilty. You are Miss? Jarrin: Jarrin Bloodheaven his attorney Lance: Don¡¯t let Percy he gets to you he has a strong sense pf justice but that can sometimes cloud his mind. Well I guess visiting hours is up. I will escort you out. Clark: Take care of my family while I am gone Jarrin. Jarrin: Got it. Lance escorts me out while Percy just scoffs and leave. Aurora come rushing to me Aurora: Did you see him? What happen? What is going on? Jarrin: Woah one question at a time. I will tell you everything. I explain everything Leona and Aurora: WHAT FRAMED FOR MURDER! Aurora: Is it bad Jarrin: Right now, he is the only suspect not only that it was his sword, I feeling the sword is the key to this case. Whoever had the sword is probably the murder. Let¡¯s go back to your house for now. We will do some investigating in the morning. Aurora: Ok We all head back to Aurora House. Did someone plan to frame Clark or was it just a crime of opportunity. So many question not enough answers. Chapter 207 The Plot Thickens Jarrin Pov A bright light hits my eye from the window and I can tell it is morning. I see Leona snuggling up against me naked. I swear she was in her pajama when I saw her last night. She slowly opens her eyes and yawns. Leona: Why is it so hot? Jarrin: There is snow on the ground and it is the middle of December. Leona: My body feels like it is on fire. Leona goes into heat once a year for several days. The thing you never know when it is going to happen, When she will becomea lot more lustful she will want to do anything with a pulse, it happen every year she will always capture one of and lock the door. We will not see that person for several days. She reaches over and starts biting my ear. Leona: Jarrin play with me She says that in a whiney voice. I want to I really do, but if we start we will not stop for several days and now is not really the time with Clark in prison I can''t afford it. She puther breast in my face. Leona: Please just a quickie. Jarrin: You said that 2 years ago I ended up spending a week in the bedroom nonstop. She begins to pout god danm she is so cute right Leonamay be in her 30''s but she has the body and face of someone in there early 20;s that is a super model with the flexibility of a gymnasts. She does not give up and starts to pounce on me,I knew this would happen so I came prepared. I shove a potion down her throat to kill sex drive. This is just a quick fix it won''t last long maybe 24 hours. Leona: What happen? Jarrin: You went into lust mode again. Leona: Danm it I hate being in heat I have no control of my actions, I guess not matter right now since were trying to make a baby. Jarrin: Don¡¯t want you fucking the wrong person come on go get dressed We both get dressed and head down stairs Aurora is making Charlie breakfast and Ruzi is drinking some tea. Seeing Leona back to her usual self she surprised. Ruzi: Why is she not in heat is should not be over for several days. Jarrin: I gave her a potion I call it the cockblocker. She will be good for around8 hours. Beside i need her skill to help track down the real murder andshe can¡¯t help if she has sex on the brain. Ruzi: How many more doses Jarrin: Now only two Aurora send Charlie off to school and we start discussing our plan. The four of us decide to go to magic school gather some informationwe split up for about several hours talking to the students, the teacher and the principle. We meet back up for lunch to compare notes. Jarrin: So,what have we got Leona: People either lovedVincent or hated him. He was only goodto the elite the other people he treated like crap. Ruzi: Some people say he took bribes from parents he would help their kids out of situations. or punish the students that went against his elite class.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Aurora: I also heard he was a womanizer. He used to sleep around a lot but recently I here he has found a girlfriend and he started changing his ways. Jarrin: Girlfriend might give us a lead do you know who it is. Aurora: No, he has kept it secret I have asked around. Leona: So many people hated him it is going to narrow down suspects. Jarrin: In my line of work I found out that that people kill for three main reason Money, Love and Retribution Did Vincent come into any money recently. Aurora: No all the people know him that he just gets a regular teacher¡¯s salary like the rest of them. With the occasional bribe, not enough to kill for through. Ruzi: Grudges Leona: Beside your husband Jarrin: Not helping Leona: Sorry Aurora: Just like the other motive he fails several students and got in argumants with serveral teacher. He even slept with single mother a lot student hated but not enough to kill. Jarrin: Let got to the scene of the crime maybe we can find something there We all agreed to head to Vincent house. It looks like there are several guard guarding the place. Leona make sleeping flowers and puts them asleep with their pollen. We have a couple of hours before they wake up. We enter the house while Rui waits outside and is the lookout. I start looking through his computer and Aurora and Leona starts searching the house. I look through and I find that he been messaging a woman her Screen name is NaughtyKitty74 It talks about how that he was the best thing that has ever happen to her and how she is thinking about leavingher husband for him. This defiantly a motive for murder. I don¡¯t remember how many cases I have seen like this. We need to find out who Naughty Kitty 74 Jarrin: I found something Leona: So, did I Leona stumble open a secret passage and she fines a dungeon with a whole bunch of sex toys, whips, and masks, look like Vincent was into S&M. She also fines a pair of pink panties lying on the floor. I am guessing those are NaughtyKitty74 Aurora: Give them a sniff Leona Leona: WHAT I AM NOT GOING TO SNIFF SOME GIRLS RANDOM DIRTY UNDERWEAR! Jarrin: You do have the best tracking ability are better than anyone in this room also your senses are10 time stronger than minesniff and you will be able to find out who is Naughty Kitty 74 is Leona: I AM NOT A DOG! Aurora:No, you¡¯re better than one. Whenwe were younger and got lost you foundmy grandma with just the scent of the bracelet that she gave me. You can do it. Leona: You¡¯re not the one sniffing them. I grab on to her and holdand nibble on to her ear. I looked at the time and my potion should be starting to wear off by now. I can tell when I bit her ear she moans a little. Jarrin: The sooner you do this the sooner we can get down to business. Then I use my fangs to bit her neck Leona: OH GOD ! .... Fine give me the danm underwear She sniffed it and now she gotNaughtyKitty74 scent. We get Ruzi and we start following Leona. we end up in a suburban area in London. Your average neighborhood, Leona: The scent is getting stronger. We stop in the middle of the house NaughtyKitty74 is in there. We ring the doorbell and find a woman with blond has and green eyes she is pretty. ???: May I help you. Jarrin: Is your screen name NaughtyKitty74 ???:.......... Jarrin: I will take that as a yes ???2:Megan who is at the door. Oh, it is you. The person who comes to the door is Percival and I look in and Lance is also sitting at the dinner table. Percival and Megan look alike. Percival: How come you at my sister house. Megan: I didn¡¯t say that I was Naughty Kitty 74 that is not my username. Leona: She has the scent but there is person here with a stronger scent. Ruzi: But there is no more woman here Leona: I did no say it was a woman She looks towards Lance. Leona: He is Naught Kitty 74 Everyone: WHAT! Jarrin: Did not see that one coming The plot thickens Chapter 208 Who Did It Jarrin Pov Lance Holtan having an affair with the victim did not see that one coming. Not only that he like to dress in drag andis married to Percival sister Megan. Percival oversaw this investigation. which is a conflict in interest. I also learned that lost magical weapon were sent to the Magic Armory inside the Magic Council. Lance and Percival have keys to the vault. We take all three of them in for questioning. Just because I am a lawyer does not mean I do not know how be a prosecutor. I did that for a couple of years when I was first starting out. I decide to questionthem myself because they really screwed the pooch on this one and I do not trust them. I also have Ruzi look at the body and the autopsy report. Lilly is not only doctor that I know. Ruzi also went to medical school in her spare time. She is trained in western and eastern medicine, but she prefers eastern. Not only that because she is from a Martial Arts family she knows abnormal amount of information on the human body. We split the three of them up. I go in with Leona. she is basically a human lie detector. Her hearing is better than Jax, But Jax got her beat on sense smell. The person we start questioning is Lance. Why because he is Naughty Kitty 74. Jarrin: So, Your NaughtyKitty74 Lance Lance: It not what it looks like. Jarrin: So those were not your panties and it was not your Lance: Yes, they were Jarrin: So, you admit you were there. Lance: I admit I was but not on the night of the murder. Yes, Vincent and I were having affair and I was going to leave my wife for him. I visited him 4 days ago but I remember I grabbed all my stuff that specific pair should have been in my draw I AM BEING FRAMED ! Jarrin: Like you framed Clark Lance: THAT WAS NOT ME! I was just as surprised as all of you were. I thought he did it. I ask Percivalthat I could help with the investigation so that I could fine my lovers Killer. Jarrin: Did anyone know about the affair Lance: I am sure no one knew about it If Percival knew he would have...... Jarrin: Killed you. Looks like I need to talk to Percival I look at Leona and she nods her head looks like Mrs. Holton is innocent the only think this guy is guilty of is adultery. I head into the room with Perceval. He still stands firm. before I could even ask any question, he confesses. Perceval: I did it Jarrin: Really? Percival: I found out that Vincent was having an affair with my sister husband. The most precious thing in my life is my sister. I went there to confront Vincent tell him to stop seeing my brother in law he would not listen. I took a sword from the armory vault and I slashed his neck and killed him. It was just my Luck that the sword that I killed him with was Clark frost sword and he happen to come by that day. Than when I was assign the case I thought it was the will of the heaves and I was destined to get away with it. Now arrest me. There is a knock on the door and Ruzi comes and hand me a file on the autopsy reports. I look it over and I raised an eyebrow. Jarrin: Are you sure you slash him across the neck that is how he died. Percival: Yes Jarrin: Let him go Percival" WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT I AM GUILTY! Ruzi: The slash to the neck was not the cause of death. He was already dead you can tell because of the little blood loss. The actual cause of death was affixation he was strangle by tiny hands, both you and Lance hands are too big. I bet if we measured the size of your sister hands and got her finger prints they would be a perfect match. Percival: It was an accident Jarrin: How can strangling someone be an accident. Percival: My sister was the one that found out that Lance was cheating on her not me. She would have gotten a divorce but she found out she was pregnant. So, she went to Lance house and begged him to stop but he would not listen. She works at Magic Academy and found proof that he had been bribed and he would have been fired. Vincent would not have that and he attacked her. My Clan are naturally strong even the woman. They fought and he was going to kill her so she had to put him down and she strangled him. Jarrin: What about framing Clark. Percival: Megan wanted to go to the council as soon as it happens, but I would not let her. I could not take the risk of losing her. So, I took a random sword from the vault and cut the body. I was going to lose evidence and he would have been free in a matter of days. Jarrin: What about framing Lance Lance: That one was me. He hurt my sister I was going to steer the investigation towards him he needed to be punished for what he has done. Jarrin: Did Lance know she was pregnant Percival: Yes, and he was still planning to leave her. My sister is naive I have never trusted him. He had already got thing sign over in his name once he left her. Megan and her unborn child would have been kicked off the street. Jarrin: Hmm I see. well I guess it time to tell the Magic council my findings. Percival: I know but can you tell them that I am the guilty one. I don¡¯t want My sister to have a baby in jail. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Jarrin: I will think about it. I head out to the Magic council they are in the waiting room. Megan and Percival look ready to resign to their fate. They start to hug each other and cry. Magic Council Member: So, do you know who is responsible Jarrin: I do MCM: Would you mind telling us. Jarrin: It was Lance Everyone: HUH! Jarrin: Lance was having affair. Vincent wanted to break it off but Lance was to in love so he grabbed a random weapon from the vault that happened to be Clark lost sword than he slashed his neck. He blamed it on Clark but with a thorough investigation he made a mistake leaving his panties at the scene of the crime. , Lance: THAT BITCH IS LYING! Jarrin: I am an officer of the court why would I lie. Everyone: (Thinking) SHE IS LYING THROUGH HER TEETH! Jarrin: I would also like a formal apology to my client and compensation and for slandering my clients good name there will be no room for negotiations MCM: Very well we will except your terms GUARDS TAKE THIS MAN AWAY! Lance: YOU BITCH HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME! MEGAN TELL THEM IT IS NOT TRUE! Megan:...... Lance: MEGAN TELL THEM YOU BITCH! Megan: Everything happen exactly how Mrs. Bloodheaven said Lance: YOU! I WILL GET EVEN WITH ALL OF YOU! Lance is taken away and Clark is released, Aurora runs up to Clark and kisses him Percival and Mean Bow and apologize they never met for him to be caught in their family drama. Clark is angry at first but then he forgives them. Than Percival comes over to me. Percival: Why? Jarrin: My only job was to get Clark out of prison. Whoever takes his place has nothing to do with me. Lance is not my client. I am not fighting for him. Percival: Are you really a Lawyer Jarrin: Got a certificate from Stanford to prove it. he just shakes his head. Percival: I owe you one. If you need anything I will come without fail. Jarrin: I will hold you to it Percival leaves with Megan and then I feel something pinching my butt. I turn around and Leona is groping my ass. She has Lust in her eyes. Danm the potion wore off. Where is Ruzi I am tired. Danm she left when I was not paying attention. I am fucking tired at least give me time to breath. Leona: I told Clark about how we were interrupted and he bought us a room for the next seven days. Jarrin:.... Thanks Clark. Wait don¡¯t we need the pillsThere back at Aurora house I try to stall for time I am tired. She also has a look in her eyes like she is about to eat someone and I am the main course. I can tell she is going to be dominant for next couple of nights. I might be the one that ends up pregnant instead of her Leona: I brought one She swallows a pillI can feel something bulging under her skirt.Oh no. NO I am not getting pregnant again. This is not how it supposed to work. I put in my time I have had six kids pop out me. This is not happening again. I start backing away Jarrin: Wait a minute. Let¡¯s calm down Leona; Jarrin your so cute right now. In an instant, she is behind me. Her dick is starting to turn hard I can feel it rubbing on my butt. Then she picks me up and we head straight to the hotel. As soon as we get in she locks the room. She is look at me like a lion, Jarrin: IF YOUR GOING TO DO ME NOW AT LEAST PUT ON A CONDEM I AM NOT POPPING OUT ANOTHER KID! Leona: What is the fun in that She pounces on me why does she have to be so strong when she is in lust mode. X rated scene She starts by pinning me down and ripping off all my clothes and begins to kiss me all over my body she focus most on my breast and pussy she starts eating me out. Jarrin: OH GOD FUCK! She is making soaked. I try to resist but then I just let her take me. I guess this is what you call instant Karma. She takes off her skirt and put her huge black cock between my breast and begin to titty fuck me while I am lying down. her dick goes in my mouth and I begin to suck on it. Leona: OH YEAH LIKE THAT SUCK ME HARDER! Then she turns around and we begin to 69 I suck on her cock and she eats my pussy. I also begin to lick her balls. She give me a little nibble down there Jarrin: FUCK! Leona: You¡¯re not the only one that knows how to bite people. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. She picks me up and puts me against the wall and starts fucking me hard. Honestly, I been dominant with all my partner except for Luka. This is the first time that I am not the one with the cock. She licks on my breast while she is fucking me and I moan. I bounce up and down, Jarrin: OH GOD! Leona: I AM ABOUT TO CUM! Jarrin: YOU BETTER NOT CUM INSIDE ME! Leona: TO LATE OH FUCK! Jarrin: OH GOD! Leona: It not over yet I still got two more shot before I lose this. Your right this is fun. Jarrin: Fuck me Leona: As you wish Jarrin: WAIT I DID NOT MEAN IT LIKE THAT OH FUCK! She turns me over and we begin to do it doggy style or would it be kitty style because she more like a cat. She starts spanking me and cums in my ass. Then she putsmein the bed and lifts my legs up and spread them out and she start thrusting Jarrin: OH GOD ! I get on top and I ride her like a cowgirl and she cums inside and we both collapse. Than I hears the doorbell. Bell Hop: Package Leona: Are pills are here Jarrin: God danm it X rated scene Over Several days have pass and Leona has finally gotten out of being in heat. I am so mad at her right now, maybe she too the wrong pill by mistake, Maybe I am not pregnant. I scold her endlessly and she apologies to me constantly and only after the fiftieth time I decide to forgive her. I get revenge to by fucking her brains out. Then I head to store I buy several pregnancy tests. I pee on the first blue danm it. They could be wrong. I pee on the next two lines, DANM IT. I pee on one more and it is a plus sign; GOD FUCKING DANM IT! Leona; You already taken three test I am pretty sure I use the pregnancy pill when I was in a state of lust. Jarrin: GOD FUCKING DANM IT! Leona: It ok we don¡¯t have to have it. I was the one who wanted the baby not you. Jarrin: Of course, I am going to have it I do not believe in abortion. But you are the one that is going to have to make nightly trips when I get hungry and pamper me the whole time. Leona: YES HONEY! She kisses me. Leona: I am going to have baby with the person I love. Jarrin: Why could I have not been the Daddy I want to shed tears but none will come out I can¡¯t believe I am going to give birth AGAIN! Wasn¡¯t three times enough. Chapter 209 Not a Chance Jarrin Pov It has been two months since Leona jumped me in England. Leona is holding my hair up while I puke over the toilet. Stupid morning sickness. I almost forgot what it was like being pregnant. When Luka found out that I was the one that came back pregnant he laughed. So, I band him from having sex. Try laughing at that It is going to be a long 9 months. Evie already had her baby it is a boy named Rex. Seeing her go through all that pain makes my heart shutter because I must do that again. Why hasn¡¯t anyone created a spell for easy child delivery. Yesterday we found out the sex of the kid and thankfully it is just one. The child in my stomach is a girl. I puke in the toilet again. Jarrin: Blaaaahhhhhhhhh Leona: Are you ok Jarrin: I blame you for this. Leona: I know I know did I mention that I am sorry. After we come out of the bathroom we see Ruzi educating our son Jin, He is swinging around a 20-pound dumbbell weight like a rattle. The kid is two and he already has herculean like strength. I thought Jasmine was strong. When Jin grows up he is going blow her strength out of the water. Well I guess that is to be expected. He was born from Ruzi and myself. We both have dominating strength in close combat. Not only that Jin is a boy he might become stronger than the both of us one day. Ruzi: Where do you an enemy? Jin: Jugigliar Leona: Was he just trying to say jugular? Ruzi: That right Jin the jugular. You are such a smart boy Jin. She praises him and hugs him tightly and he is happy. Should I stop this. Should she really be teaching our two-year-old son to aim for vital spots. That iskind of young she should at least wait till five. Ruzi; Next, I will show you palm strikes and grappling techniques. Leona: Isn¡¯t he a little young for you to be teaching him that. He is only two. Ruzi: It is always good to start early. It not like I am teaching him poison arts and acupuncture yet. I don¡¯t want him to poke his eye out. Beside I don¡¯t want him to poison the other kids at daycare. Leona: Yeah poisoning other children is not good. Ruzi: What is worst I would have to fine another daycare that would be horrible. Leona: That what youare worried about. Ruzi: Leona your grandmother found the daycare for Cleo when she was younger. Do you know how completive it is to get spots? Jarrin: She right house wives are deadly when comes to their children. Don¡¯t even get me started on the PTA. I hate those bitches it reminds me of high School. Leona:I don''t really know much about them. Jarrin: Luka, Minnie and I call them PTA-Holes. So, what if the cookies I bake for the bake saleare not gluten free. Who fucking cares. I still sale more than all hem put together. Ruzi: I admit you can bake As we continue talking I hear a ring at my door. Leona goes to answer it and It is Yaoyao, and her son Zhang. Wow Zhang has gotten big over the years he is 8 years older than my triplets and they are 13 which would make him 21. He is already old enough to drink. I remember when he was 8 and swinging nunchakus around and screaming Kowabunga like Michelangelo fromTeenage Mutant Ninja Turtles.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Zhang: Hey Auntie Jarrin Jarrin: Zhang long time no see. Yaoyao how have been it has been a long time what brings you here. Yaoyao: You see I have come to ask you for a favor. I am entering Underground Martial Art tournament and I need a five-man team. I recruited my son and a couple of old friends, But I still need one more person. Jarrin: What about Reiji Yaoyao: Right now, he ison mission with Isac and Daphne. When he come back tournament will already be over. I won¡¯t let that bitch win. Jarrin: Bitch? Zhang: Mom rival is going to be there and they been fighting since they were childrenSo she really wants to win so please say yes, or I will never hear the end of it. Even if I don¡¯t live at home anymore. I start to glare at Leona. she hides behind the couch, because I basically got molested I can¡¯t fight in a underground tournament and those things are always a party. Jarrin: The timing is bad Yaoyao: That¡¯s ok is in a week how long are you preoccupied. Jarrin: 7 months Yaoyao: What could you be possibly doing for seven months Zhang: Mom she has got a bun in the oven. Yaoyao: YOUR PREGNANT AGAIN! Jarrin: Around two months so I am not allowed to compete. Yaoyao: DANM IT WHAT AM I AM GOING TO DO I HAVE RUN OUT OF PEOPLE TO ASK! Jarrin: I may not be able to do it but my wife can. Yaoyao: Which one. I only metone I do not know the others well. I only went to your first and second wedding. Then I just started sending gifts. Zhang: Is it Minnie she is a big girl I am sure she is a fighter. Jarrin: She more of and archeologist I am talking about that one. I point my finger to Ruzi She is tickling Jin''s Stomach right now she looks the least threating in the room. Zhang and Yaoyao have doubts Yaoyao: What is she Jarrin: A shade and a darkness witch. Zhang: A shade? Aren¡¯t they more assassin than a Martial artist. Not only that she is a witch aren;t they known for magic and are weak when it comes to close combat. Jarrin: if you doubt her capabilities why don¡¯t you test her. Hey Ruzi, Zhangthinks your weak. Her brow starts to twitch. Zhang: I did not........ Yaoyao: He said thatShade can''t fight and are one of the weakest races Ruzi: Oh really? Jarrin can you hold Jin for me. You follow me to the Dojo. Ruzi walk down stairs but killing intent is busting out of her. Zhang: MOM WHY DID YOU DO THAT! I did notsay any of that. Yaoyao; This is a goodtest. If she Can¡¯t beat you she does not deserve to come withus. Jarrinwho is she seems familiar. Whatis her maiden name. Jarrin: Fang When she here that Yaoyao start to laugh Yaoyao: Fang Like Yumei Fang from the Fang family. If I would have known she was from the fang family there would not have been any reason to test her. Jarrin: That is her older sister. Zhang: Who is the Fang Family. Jarrin : The Fang Family is a clan of Darkness witches. 700 years ago, they were just nameless clan in China. There magical power was weaker than all the clans in the area and they were look down upon. That was when a branch member of their family got special ability the void. That ability cancels out magic. with void her enemas could not use magic but she still could not kill them. That was when she came up with the idea to train her bodies studying close combat and practicing Martial Arts. The head thought it was stuck in his old ways and loved tradition and a person from the branch family was not going to change his thinking. So, she tore off family relation and started her own family. Then she travelled the world learning different forms of Martial Arts combining it to make her own. Training her body into the ultimate weapon. The next Hexion she defeated all that stood in her way being the first Feng ever to win the Hexion Cup. That was Ruzi Grandmother. Zhang: Why does it feel like I have been set up. Zhang sighs and we all head to the Dojo I see Ruzi smashing boulders with her fist. Each one shattering into pieces with one punch. Ruzi: That was a good warm up Zhang: Do you think she will go easy on me. Yaoyao and Jarrin: Not a chance Chapter 210 Premlemanaries Ruzi Pov After I taught the little boy a lesson his mom invited me to join her team in an underground fighting tournament. I wanted to refuse I teach a Martial Arts Class I also open a eastern Medicine shop a couple of years ago. Than Jarrin remind me I ditch her when Leona was in heat making her not be able to fight. What can I say Leona is a berserker when she is in heat she caught me last year and my legs still feel sore. Even though she punished me when she got back. When Jarrin punish people, she can be asadist she has a voodoo doll of every adultin the house. I have tried to find an destroy mine several times but she keeps those things under lock and key.When I was teaching a class. She started fondling my voodoo doll. I was moaning and nobody knew why. I had to send them out before I almost came in front of them. She did so many exotic things that wouldmake a pervert blush. Well I guess Leona did way more to Jarrin than she did to me. It has been a week and now I am off. Jarrin decides to come with us, but she has to take audience ship while we the ship for the contestants. Jarrin ship leaves a few days after mine because the contestants have to get there early. I meet up with Yaoyao and Zhang and she makes a portal. When I step I see two more people a man and a woman.The womanis a Jiangshi. There different types of Jiangshi. She seem a lot more animated than lower level one I have come across. She has pale gray skin and dark black hair and eyes. Her breasts are as big as Minnie¡¯s. She is wearing a dark green China dress. and has a talisman hanging off on the side of her head. The man is a Dullahan. How do I know he is holding his head and still walking around fine? Not to mention green flames coming out of his body. He is wearing silver knight armor and has a long giant broad sword Yaoyao: Weiwei and Anguslong time no see. Weiwei: It has been a long time I have not seen you since Hong Kong. How is Reiji doing. Yaoyao: You know missions still loves the way of the sword. Angus: So, who do you got behind you. Are they a member of our team? They both seem a little young. Where is Reiji. Yaoyao: This is my son Zhang this is going to be his first underground tournament. The other is my Disciple wife Ruzi Bloodheaven. she could not make it so she offered a substitute. I vouch for her skills she is quite good. Weiwei: Well if you vouch for I am fine. Angus: Just try not to hold us back. Now was rude. Whatever after the five of us gather we make our way to the pier. We would teleport there but Island has a barrier around it the only way to get there is by boat. When we get there, we see an old wooden ship that looks like it will barely set sail. Zhang: What a piece of crap. Ruzi: Is that thing safe. Weiwei: I would say that I would be scared of drowning but I''m dead ahahahahahah Angus: You and your jokes. Weiwei: I think I am funny. When I was younger I wanted to be a standup comic but I can''t because I am dead hahahahah. Everyone: Uggggghhhh Several teams head on to boat. We all get on and Yaoyao hands the captain our invitation he checks to see if it is fake an than he send us on our way. The island is in a unhabituated island in the China Sea. This ship is so crappy I do not know how we are going to get there. Suddenly magic surrounds the ship and it move faster than a plane. We all go to the dining hall to eat ourmeals. I see Angus eating. How the hell does he do that when his head is not connected to his body. There is food and drink and everyone is having a good time. than a man walks on stage. Man: Everyone please go to the main deck the Captain would like to see you. We all start moving to main deck and there is the Captain. He gives us alla smirk. I can tell he is up to something. I just do not know what. Captain: Now that I have all your attention I would like to say a few things. out of the all the teams on this boat only one will be able to geta spot to compete in the tournament. Everyone: WHAT ! Captain: Consider this the preliminaries round. I was going to have a minnie tournament but I decided that would take too long so were going to have a battle royal. Rules are simple just kill or throw off the people on my ship. The winning team will punch their ticket to the tournament. Man: So, we either die or get thrown off a ship that is going so fast that we not survive the landing your basically telling us to die. Captain: You might live. This is an underground tournament death should be expected, but if you are too terrified and want to go cry to your mommy I can always let you off now. Angus: Going to cry to your mom kid Zhang: Have you met my mom Everyone remains silent I guess they are in shocked because they will not even set one foot on the island. They could possibly even die a worthless death. When we got on board re were given magic restraining bracelets. This is a pure Martial Arts tournament no magic is allowed. So, if you fall off the boat you probably could not save yourself with Magic. Captain: LET TGE PRELEMANARIES BEGIN! People start to attack each other it is a total brawl. Everyone is taking out their weapons. I take out two fans made out of Metal Bird feathers. . The feathers are as sharp as a blade. A werewolf uses his claws to attack me but I block him with my fan and with one kick I send him over board.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Angus: So, you¡¯re not useless good maybe I can truss you to watch my back. He draws his sword and begin to chop people down left and right. Some people try to go for his head but his body throws it up than he hits everybody with several rapid-fire punches. Weiwei: Your getting slow in your old age Angus. I don¡¯t get older because I am dead hahahahhahahah Weiwei fighting style is suicidal for any normal people person. She does not even try to dodge and several blade pierces through her flesh. It does not stop her at all. She stands on her hand and twirls her legs sending several people off the boat. Then she takes one of the swords in her body and start using it as a weapon. Yaoyao: Weiwei is a pain to fight not only does she have incredible strength but you cannot hurt her and less you aim for the head. Weiwei: Oh, danm my arm fell off. I will have to sew it back on later. I can do that because I am dead hahahah Zhang: DRANGON FURY MARTIAL ART RYU SWORD STRIKE! Zhang take out the short sword he has on his back and create a dragon and devours several enemies. Zhang combined Dragon Fury martial arts with swordsmanship creating several original moves. Yaoyao: Looks like there will not be any real completion DRAGON FURY MARTIAL ARTS RAGING DRAGON FIST! With one strike Yaoyao takes out fifty opponents. Wow she is really strong I guess we are going have to spar one day. I see a shadow sneak up behind me I dodge. I look and see it is five giants. Giant: Take one of them hostage we can use her to gain leverage. All four giants come after me. Ruzi: SWALLOW STEPS! In a instant I vanish. I take out the first buy chopping his Achilles tendons he falls to ground I slice his neck with one of my fans. Two of them corner me I hop on of their knees and use as a spring board. I jump in the air and kick each of them in the face. I kick them so hard that they fly off the boat. They left several of their teeth behind. Giant HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY BROTHERS! He goes for a punch but I block it with a fan. The sharpness of my fan causes him to bleed. I throw it like a boom a rang it slit his throat and it comes back to me. He holding his throat gasping for air. Then I pick him up and throw the 800 men off the boat. I look at the last one. Ruzi: Do you want to avenge your brother. Giant: Brothers what brother I hardly knew them. Then he turns around and jumps off the boat himself. I think I heard him say monster on his way down. Am I really a monster? The other team wise up and decided they should get rid of our team first, Bad idea. Now that they are all in a group they will all be eliminated at once. Yaoyao: DRAGON FURY MATIARL ARTS DRAGON STORM BARRAGE! Yaoyao finish off all the other buy hitting every one of them with a barrage of punches that I could hardly even see. The Captain rings the bell. Captain: The winner is Team Ketsueki Yaoyao: Will there be any more surprises Captain: That is, it for now. There are 16 other ships. Each ship had a battle Royal and only the strongest will be allowed to compete in the Underground Battle Arena. I suggest you get some rest the crew will be at your disposal. There is also a training room down below use it to prepare for the competition. You will need it. The Captain leave with the five us standing here. Yaoyao: Ok everybody let¡¯s get some rest we will arrive in three days. Tomorrow I want us to do some light matches so that we will know what everyone can do. Everyone: Ok Angus: You¡¯re not have bad little girl Ruzi: You do realize I am 42 Angus: WHAT! your only ten years younger than I am I thought you were the same age as Yaoyao kid. Ruzi: I am witch Weiwei and Angus: WHAT! Angus is a Dullahan They live around 500 years but they can¡¯t change their ages. So out everyone her Angus looks the oldest even through oldest is probably either Yaoyao or Weiwei. Witches are also not known for their martial art skills. Jarrin. Leona, Piper and Aurora are probably the only witch that are good in close combat besides my family. Jarrin is the only that can beat me. Maybe that reason why I fell in love with her because she can overpower me. Angus: I thought witches sucked at close combat. Weiwei: You got it from your father what was he/ Ruzi: A shade Angus: THAT MAKES EVEN LESS SENSE! Yaoyao: Ruzi came from the Feng Family Weiwei You remember Hong Kong That witch Yumei with was extremely good a fighting. This is her younger sister. Weiwei: YOU¡¯RE THE SIBLING OF THAT SISCON! Ruzi: What has she done now Yaoyao: Weiwei remember what happened in Hong Kong Stays in Hong Kong. Now I really want to know. I hope she did not show them my baby pictures I could die from embarrassment if that happen. Suddenly I hear a gurgling sound it is coming from Weiwei Ruzi: Shouldn¡¯t you not need to eat because your dead. Weiwei: I NEVER JOKE ABOUT FOOD! Ruzi:¡­¡­¡­ Zhang: I feel like common sense warps every time I meet one of mom¡¯s friends. I will never get use to this After that I go to my room and get ready for bed when I open the door to my surprise I see two familiar faces Mika and Eliza. Ruzi: What are you two doing here shouldn¡¯t you be in school Mika: Hi mommy. I borrowed on of mom¡¯s cloaking potions. We wanted to watch Martial Arts tournament. You were cool taking on those five giants I think the last one was going to wet his pants. Eliza: Don¡¯t blame me Mika wanted to follow you I tried to stop him but he would not listen. Ruzi: Does Jarrin no you¡¯re here Mika and Eliza: Yes/No Mika and Eliz: No/Yes I sigh inwardly. I want to be angry at them but they are giving me puppy dog eye right now. I can¡¯t get mad. I am sucker for kids and they know it. Ruzi: We will deal this in the morning Mika takes the couch and Eliza come sleep with me in the bed. I wonder how Jarrin going to react to this when she finds out. 211 We have Only Been Gone For Two Days Ruzi Pov Mika and Eliza snuck on the ship using one of Jarrin''s cloaking potions. I tell Yaoyao and the others in the morning. They are surprised but it not like we turn the ship around and send them home so they are along for the ride. I try to call Jarrin but it is bad reception. so, there is nothing I can do for another few days/ It takes week to get to the island. so we are going to be on ship for a while. We spend our time training and teaching each other fighting styles. Eliza asked how Angus eats. We all wanted to know but we thought it was rude. He said that flame it connected to a demission in his body so when he eatit automatically goes into his stomach. An just like that2 days pass and I am finally able to get WIFI. I call Eliza and Mika into my room. Mika: MOMMY PLEASE DON¡¯T TELL MOM! Eliza: No tell her now she can¡¯t do anything while we are a 1000 of miles away. Mika: You may have a point sis but she can still give us the death glare. Eliza: Better than the belt. Mommy Ruzi can''t you do anything about this. Well can use help me It was not even my idea. It was all this idiot fault. Mika: Throwing me under the bus that is cruel. I amyour brother we shared the same womb Eliza: You¡¯re not only brother beside I have seniority Mika: Oh my god your only two minutes older than me. Eliza: two minutes older two minutes wiser and apparently 2 minutes is a lot when I am being compared to you. She sticks out her tongue. I only shake my head. These two mad their bed now they should sleep in it. I put in my password and I make the call. Someone turns on the screen I look who answer it. OH MY GOD WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO MINNIE! She looks the same physically except she changed races on us. Her hair turned silver and her eyes blue. She has a wolf tail and wolf ears. What hell is happening. Ruzi: What the hell happened to you Minnie. You turned into a ..... Minnie: Werewolf yeah, I know A lot of shit happen these last couple of days and I am not the only one. She picks up Kasara the youngest of the pair of the identical twins she had. Herr hair is silver and blue. Her eyes are a lighter blue than Minnie¡¯s. She has the same ears and tail as Minnie, Eliza: OH MY GOD KASARA SO CUTE! Mika: Is Kasara Not a vampire witch anymore. Minnie: No she is a werewolf witch like Piper. Jarrin: Is that Ruzi on the phone Jarrin get on the monitor I also see a man with a bag over his head tied to a chair. She has out her torture Kit that her mom gave her. That person must really have pissed her off. Eliza and Mika go pale. Jarrin: Sorry I can¡¯t go to the tournament anymore something pressing has come to my attention. This guy thinks he can try to kill one of my wives and one of my kids he is sadly mistaken. I might be in the basement for a while. Mika Eliza. Mika and Eliza: YES MAM! Jarrin: Consider this your last hurah when you get back your grounded for a life time. Your just lucky my anger is directed toward someone else now, but the time you get back I should be done and figure out a suitable punishment for the both of you. I hope you enjoy the tournament you won¡¯t be seeing the light of day for a while. Ruzi: Can someone tell me what happened Minnie: I guess I can explain that it is a long story.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Minnie Pov I am out on a stroll with Kasara. We had just come back from Lilly she was getting a checkup because she just got the chicken pox. We decide to go to the park for a little while. She been in her room for a long timewithout having the chance to play. The older one Mavis is quite and calm. Kasara is livelier, but they both love each other very much and are inseparable. After a while it is time to go and I pick up Kasara and we move on our way. While I am on my way home I get a call from Jarrin Jarrin: Hey Minnie where are you. Minnie: I with Kasara I am on my home now. Why what wrong you seem to have a voice of urgency. Jarrin: Luka informed me that there has been hate crimes in this area. Minnie: Hate crimes? Jarrin: Yeah specifically targeting vampire. several vampires no matter what clan have gotten sick and after several hours they drop dead. Luka said it was some sort of biological attack I want you and Kasara to come home quickly everyone is at the house except for You, Kasara, Mika, and Eliza. Darwin told me he saw them sneak out and follow Ruzi. So, they are not in the area. That leave only you and Kasara. Minnie: Ok I understand I will come as quickly as I can. ???: Too late for that Minnie: What? I turn around see a man in black he throws some kind of sphere and gas comes out it enter both mine and Kasara lungs I start coughing and so does Kasara. ???: Die evil blood sucker. I will kill you all. Kasara has already loss consciousness and I can barely stand up what is this gas It hard for me to breath and it feels like my body is on fire. I am in aa lot of pain, So I know Kasara is. I am scared. I am scared my bay is going to die. Jarrin: MINNIE WHAT IS GOING ON WHAT IT HAPPENING! Minnie:.... Help Than I collapse Jarrin Pov I quickly rush out the door not caring for what the danger ahead. I fine Minnie and Kasara lying on the ground unconscious. I spread my wing not giving a danm who see and I quickly head to Lilly office. Jarrin: HELP I NEED HELP NOW! Lilly: OH MY GOD WHAT HAPPEND Jarrin: I DON¡¯T KNOW BUT NOW IS NOT THE TIME JUST SAVE THE BOTH OF THEM Lilly calls Sophie and the begin to try to cure Kasara and Minnie. I am in the waiting room and It feels like hours. I call Luka, Evie and Leona. I am still not getting and answer from Ruzi. Evie and Luka show up. While Leona stays with the kids. when they get here they can see tears on my face. I have not cried in a very long time so they know it is serious. Evie is crying and Luka in a rage. Luka: Who did this. Jarrin: I don¡¯t know. but Luka I want you to find him and when you do bring him to me. No one tries to kill my family and gets away with. Luka: I already have several of my bestpeople on it. We will find him. Lilly comes out of the operating room with a sad expression. Lilly: It is not good they were given a poison to specifically target vampires. There natural healing is making it worst. I am sorry but they might not make it through the night. Evie: Is there anythingyou can do there has got to be something. Sophia: I want to suggest something. Lilly: What. Sophia: I have been working on experiment and I might be able to save them but it is risky. You see, The poison only effect vampires. What if they were not vampire anymore. Jarrin: Explain Sophia: I have a friend that wanted to be cured from being a werewolf. Not all people want to be a werewolf or vampire when they are bitten. I know You have excepted it but some people are not willing. I did months of researchI could not cure him but I could turn someone into a werewolf. Luka: If you do this will they live Sophia: I don''t know but if you don''t they will surely die. Evie and Jarrin: DO IT! Sophia: Are you sure. This will change their lives forever. Jarrin: At least they will have a life. I don¡¯t want to lose either of them so do it now. Sophia: Ok Sophia goes to her lab and takes out two doses and injects them with two syringes. Their body start to morph. Minnie hair turned silver and two wolf ears and a tail pop out. Kasara hair also changed colorsit is silver but also has dark blue in it. They don¡¯t wake up but their complexion look a little better. Sophia: Wow it is succeeded I did not think it would really work. Everyone: WHAT ! Sophia: It all good in the end so it fine. I want to hit Sophia but I restrain myself because she is my daughter and my wife life saver. I am don¡¯t leave the room until the both wake up. Minnie Pov I open my eyes and I am in room the first thing I do is look for Kasara. Minnie: WHERE IS MY BABY! Jarrin: YOUR UP! Jarrin comes over and kisses me. her eyes are redder than they usually are and it looks like she has been crying. Then she hugs me tight. Jarrin: Don¡¯t ever scare me like that again. Minnie: Where is Kasara? Jarrin: She is fine having a look over there. I see Kasara playing with Mavis is that a tail? Minnie: What happen to her? Jarrin: You should look at yourself She hands me the mirror. My red hair turned silver. My eyes turned blue and I have traded my wings for a tail, ears, and claws. Minnie: What happened? Jarrin: I made a choice. I would either lose the both of you are turn the two of you into werewolves. I chose the best option that I had at the time. Well I think your ears and tail look cute on you. I forgot she was and animal lover of fluffy things. Maybe I can now get away with a little more things than I use to. Suddenly I sneeze and I shoot out Ice? Jarrin: Looks like your powers changed too. When Kasara work up she started sneezing ice. Her magic also turned from fire magic to ice magic and she got a special ability were called living snow. When she made a teddy bear out of snow and it started walking and talking it scared the shit out of me. Kasara use to have Lava powers but it changed Which I am pretty sure she inherited from you. Minnie: You found out all this how long was I out Jarrin: Two days. You were a full vampire so the poison took longer to expel from your body than Kasara. She woke up first and Lilly began to do some test. She seems healthy. Minnie: That is good SuddenlyLuka comes inthen he kisses me. He is glad that I am all right. Luka: Jarrin I found him The room drops several degrees and it not because I just got ice powers. I can sense so much rage from Jarrin. I ca tell she been holding back a lot. The guy is beaten to a bloody pulp Jarrin: You got him. Luka: Yes,his name is Gerard Willis a scientist his family was killed by a ripper vampire and he had a vendetta ever since there is no telling how many he has killed. Jarrin: I going to have Chat with Mr. Willis. look like I will not be able to go to Ruzi tournament. What a shame. If she is going to have a chat why is she bringing her torture kit. I here screaming down the hall. Jarrin is really giving it to him. I do not thinkshe will be out for days. Speaking of Ruzi Iam getting a call from her right now I answer Minnie: And that is what happened. Ruzi, Mika and Eliza: WE HAVE ONLY BE GONE FOR TWO DAYS ! Chapter 212 I am Your Ancestor Elia Pov Mika: Are we there yet. Captain: No Mika: How about now? Captain: No Mika: What about....... Captain: FOR THE LAST TIME NO! You have been asking me that for the past hour we will get there when we get there. God, you are one the main reason why I decided not to have a child. Mika: I was just asking a question you don''t have to be so rude about it. Captain: THIS KID! The Captain begin to chase after Mika and Mika runs away while laughing. This feels kind of like a scene I have seen from an oldcartoon I think it is call Tom and Jerry. The Captain is Tom and Mika is Jerry. I honestly always felt bad for Tom he usually just trying to his job and jerry is being a dick always trying to steal something and never getting caught. While Tom always suffer every episode. Unless they team up. The reason Mika is messing with the captain is He is board. The adults are busy trainingg down below and leaving usleft with our own devices.He tends to get into a lot of trouble when he has nothing to do. The Captain is just unlucky for being his target. Lucky for me I brought Coco to play with. Coco is my flying monkey. After while I hear a member of a ship. Crewmember: LAND HO ! I look out on the deck and see an island closing in I believe I heard people call it Iron Fist Island. The Captain stops chasing Mika and goes back to the steering wheel. Also, everyone comes up on deck. Yaoyao: We finally made it. Looks like we will be the last to arrive Captain: We made it sooner if it was not for that little devil. Ruzi: Little devil Mika what did you do. Mika: It is not my fault that this boat lost its Wi-Fi had gone out and the Captain just has a face that makes you want to mess with him. They all start looking at his face. Captain: STOP LOOKING AT MY FACE! Mika: See fun to mess with I could do it for hours Captain seem to be irritated but does not say anything more, we pull up into a harbor and a maid comes to greet us. Yaoyao tells her their team name and she leads us to a fancy hotel. This place is nice. all the fighter enters but Mika and are stopped. Manager: This place is only for fighter the Guess hotel is on the other side. Ruzi: They are just kids Manager: Sorry rules are rules but I would be happy to take these two the guess hotel. i can also supply a guardian Mika: I don''t need babysitter I am eleven Eliza: Yeah, we will be find besides do you really want someone watching Mika when he does not want to be watch that a cruel and unusual punishment. Ruzi:: I don¡¯t know maybe I should stay in the guess hotel Eliza: Don''t worry I will watch him Ruzi: Your also eleven your twins Eliza: Older by two minutes and I know how control him. Mika: Hahahah no one can..... Are those donuts This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Eliza: Jelly filled Mika: YAYYYYYY ! Eliza: To easy. She still seem concerned but reluctantly agrees. The manager sends another maid and we go toanother hotel. I use mom¡¯s emergency credit card and use it to buy a penthouse. One for me the other for Mike. After that we take the elevator to the top of the hotel. Eliza: I FINALY GET A ROOM TO MYSELF ON VACATION! There are a lot of people in my family so I am usually sharing a room with my sisters. No more fighting foe the remote. Mo more having to wait for the bathroom only to find out the hot water is gone. It is mine all mine HAHHAHAHAHAAH ! If Mom Ruzi came I would have not be able to go exploring. Not to mention give Coco what I promised.I tell Mika I am going out. I just gave him two boxes of Donuts not only that I also brought himThe Full set of Fast and The Furious Movies. He should at least be distracted fo two days. Eliza: Come on Coco time to give you the treat i promise you. Coco: Eep eep She squeaks happily andcrawls up on my shoulder. We head out of the hotel and we enter a bar. They start looking at me strangely oh shoot. I forgot to change my age. I guess a eleven year and flying monkey walking into a bar would look strange. I can¡¯t change it now because people already seen my real appearance oh well. I head up to the bartender he looks at me and raises and eyebrow. Eliza: Give me some yourhardest stuff Bartender: ........ Eliza" Come on I am customer give me my drink Bartender: Sorry my policy is not to sell to people who feet who can''t even touch the floor when they are sitting on a stool. Besides you are too young to drink. Eliza: It is not for me it is for Coco. Bartender:.......... Eliza: I will take some milk as well I am kind of thirsty. Bartender:...... You want me to serve a monkey? Eliza: As long as I am paying there should not be a problem right and Coco is above the age limit. Bartender: I still can¡¯t sale liquor to a minor. Eliza: So, if I was 21 I could buy it. Bartender: yesbut you¡¯re not and so I won''t Eliza: If I turn 21 will give me my drink for free. Bartender: If you are than I will give free drinks for the entire time you are staying here. I snap my fingers and instantly I change to 21. My twin tails get longer and chest gets bigger. My feet also can touch the ground now. This isn¡¯t the first time I have changed. Mika and I learned how to change our age on our tenth birthday. Like my mom and all the woman in me my family. I seem to be gifted in the chest area. the bartender starts drooling. Doesn¡¯t he know I was just 11. People in the bar: Wow Eliza: How about that drink. Bartender: Shit I just got played by a witch. I gibe Coco her drink and then we begin to explore the island. I stay in my adult form because being this way is easier to move around in. The only problem is man keep coming on to me. Lucky for me Coco fends them off like Fly swatters. I decide to go shopping and buy several out fits. Of course, I buy it for eleven-year-old me because that is what body I usually take. When I get out of the Changing room I see Two people arguing Oneis a woman with snow white skin and blonde DRILL ROLLS SHE ACTUALLY HAS DRILL ROLLS LIKE A RICH VILLIANESS! The other seem to be bit modest she has short black hair Light brown skin and eyes. she also caring a sword on her side. ???L Alicia do we have to fight every time you see me. ???: THAT WHY I CAN¡¯T STAND YOU JASMINE ! I hate your nonchalant attitude towards me even though you are a commoner. Did she just say Jasmine? Jasmine: Fine you can have the dress Alicia: I DON¡¯T WANT THE DRESS ! Jasmine: Ok than I will take it see you again Alicia. Alicia: YOU! I am Alicia Von Stoton of The Von Stoton family never have I been more disrespected than i have by you Jasmine Wight. Jasmine: I got married a couple of months ago it Jasmine Nirvana now I guess. If you can''t stand me what does that have to do with me. I can¡¯t control how people feel about me so why bother. That let the woman with the drill role speechless. This is a real funny situation I cannot help but laugh. I laugh so hard that my eyes water. Even Coco starts laughing. That made both women turn around. Alicia: You dare laugh at me. Eliza: Sorry It was pretty funny so I laughed. Alicia: Do you know who I am. Alicia Von Stoton Genus Magical Swordswomen of the Von Stoton Family how dare you and that thing on your shoulder laugh at me commoner. Eliza: Did you just call Coco a thing Drill Rolls. Jasmine: Uh oh Alicia may be annoying but she is strong and the one thing she hates more than anything is someone making fun of her hair. Alicia: I WILL KILL YOU! Jasmine: Alicia calm down she is a civilian don¡¯t be rushed. She does not listen to the women named Jasmine her ring glow and she suddenly has own red and black armor she carrying a Giant Broadsword. Alicia: I will you burn you to death FLAME DESTROYER! She swings her giant sword. Fire she wants to burn me with fire hahahahahhah. This is funniest thing that has happened yet. Jasmine is about to act but I wave her off. I can handle myself in a fight and the opponents is using fire she just really unlucky. Eliza: FIVE FLAMES OF THE PENTAGRAM ONYX FLAME! A purple flam no more than the size a baseball comes out of my hand it absorbs all the fire that Alicia has thrown out on me. She is shocked. Alicia: That flame¡­ YOU¡¯RE A MEMBER OF THE BLAZE FAMILY. Eliza: Well I guess I am on my mother side. You honestly wanted to play with fire in front of me. That was just stupid. When comes to playing with fire I am your ancestor. Chapter 213 A Whole Family of Drill Rolls Eliza Pov Alicia: How can a member of the Blaze family be here. Jasmine: Never heard of them. Alicia: Stupid commoner the Blaze family is clan of witches that have extraordinarily affinity with fire magic. Not onlythat they can control several different types of fire. What rotten luck. Why is a witch on a island that is hosting a Martial Arts competition? Jasmine: maybe you should stop while your down. It only your hair. Eliza: At least someone is smart. Alicia: IT IS NOT JUST MY HAIR. This hair style has been in my family for generations and when you are insulting my hair you are insulting my entire family. Eliza; Really? Wow how can this girl be so unreasonable it is just hair for goodness sake. how this become me insulting her entire family line. for some reason, everybody in my family draws trouble near them no matter where we go. I feel like we are cursed. I sigh inwardly. Alicia: I don¡¯t care if you area member of the Blaze family. You have insulted me now you must pay. I do not need my fire magic I can defeat you with swordsmanship alone. Eliza: Aren''t you getting a little too full of yourself. fine if you want to play it like that I will fight you without using my fire as well. Alicia: INCOLENT ! A witch wants to fight a Magic Knight in a duel with a sword hahhahahhahahha That is so funny. I will show you that you should just stick to spells. She charges at me. I do not move at all. I guess it is time to use the gift Aunt Lucy gave me. a silver ring with an orange stone it glows and a rapier papers. It has a gold and orange handle with a long silver blade. Drill rolls brings down her sword I lift my sword up to counter a huge shockwave happens.Than I push her back several feet. Alicia: IMPOSSIBLE HOW CAN A WITCH HAS SUCH BRUTE STRENGHT! Eliza: I may be a witch but I am also a vampire. Jasmine: That explains a lot Vampire are one of the strongest supernatural creature on earth. Alicia, I suggest you give up. It looks like she is skilled with using a blade. Alicia: THERE IS NO WAY A WITCH IS BETTER THAN ME IN SWORDMANSHIP IT IS IMPOSSIBLE! I hold up some hair. Alicia touches it and realized it belong to her. Looks like the one named Jasmine saw I cut a roll of her hair when i pushed her back. She has good eyes. Eliza: My family kind of unique, my mother was better at fighting with her fist instead of blowing people up with fire at a distance. All of my siblings know some sort of close combat. I chose the sword and I am quite good at it. Aunt Lucy said I was genus. It true just because I am my mother daughter does not mean I fight like her. All my siblings have different fighting styles. Jasmine probably fight most like my mother except she put lighting in her attacks. Darwin uses a halberd and Layla skilled with grappling techniques and throws. Mika prefers kicking people and Ace is just crazy he has no style and does whatever he feels like but it works for him. Kasara, Mavis, Jin and Rex are still too young. There is also baby in my mother belly. Gosh we have to many kids in the family. Alicia: I WON''T EXCEPT IT IF I DO NOT BEAT YOU TODAY MY NAME IS NOT ALICIA VIN STOTON! BESERKER RAMPAGE ! Eliza: I guess your name is Drill Rolls because you beat me is nothing but a pipe dream VERMILLION DANCE! Jasmine: She disappeared No, I did not I am just moving so fast that I can barely be seen by the naked eye. I dance around Alicia cutting her several timesbefore finally returning to my original spot. Alicia Armor falls to the ground and she covers herself in panic. Alicia: AHHHHH ! Eliza: I was feeling generous today so you get to keep your life.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Jasmine: Maybe you should take the dress. Alicia: BOTH OF YOU CAN GO DIE! I start to go out but Jasmine stops me she says that I am interesting and wants to buy me a meal. How could I say no to free food? We stop at a little resturant and waiter comes and takes our order. We begin to talk. Jasmine: So, what are you doing her have you come to enter the tournament. Eliza: No just here to watch my mom compete. Jasmine: She taught you how to fight right. Eliza: No that is my mother not 4th mother Ruzi, but she still pretty strong. Jasmine: 4th mother? Eliza: I have five moms and 1 dad. Jasmine eyebrow twitches for some reason but does not say anything. I wonder what that is about oh well. Everyone has their secrets. Eliza: Are you in the tournament. Jasmine: Yes, with my friend Terrassa and my husband Zeno. Eliza: I am sure you will get Second place. Jasmine: Will see. My husband pretty strong and my friend Terrassa defy common sense even though she is a nun. Eliza: Wait she is nun? Jasmine: Yeah and I do not know how she is a nun. She drinks, smokes, rides a motorcycle and beats people up. I do not know how she got into the clergy. Well at least she does some good and opens up a orphanage. Eliza: Why do I feel bad for the kids. Jasmine: You and me both We both laugh and the waiters gets us our food. After we eat we start to head back to our hotels. Than several cars pull. up a bunch of Knights surrounds us. We see Alicia and a man that looks like her WITH DRILL ROLLS A MAN WITH DRILL ROLLS! ???: Is this them Baby sister. Alicia: That rightAlex. Jasmine and that girl humiliated me in public. Eliza: Brought it on yourself. Jasmine: I was against Alicia fighting her but she would not listen and can only be blame herself. Alex: QUIET! You have taken away my sister innocence how are you going to compensate. Eliza: Not a dime Jasmine: Me either Alex: Fine we will do this the hard way Alex ring on his finger glows and he isnow in Black and Gold Armor. He also has a broad sword like his sister. What is with this family they keep on courting death. Jasmine: Participants can''t fight before the tournament Alex. Alex: She is not part of tournament and I can fight her all I want and for you that is why I brought these guys. Jasmine: Your despicable Alex: Don''t blame me blame yourself for messing with my sister. ??? RIGHT BACK AT YOU PUNK! Alex: What... Before he could even finish his sentence, Mika comes out of nowhere drop-kicking Alex in the face. Alex goes tumbling into the building. Looks like Mika change his age to 21 as well. His dread is longer and his face is more mature. He is also as tall as our dad. Danm he going to out grows me by a lot. Alex slowly start get up heseems upset. Mika: Hey sis seems like you starteda party without me. Jasmine: Sis? Eliza: This is Mika my little brother. Mika this is Jasmine Nirvana my new friends. Mika: Same name as our oldest sister. Eliza: I know what a coincidence. Jasmine: Nice to meet you. Mika: Wow she is way nicer than are amazon of a sister. Eliza: I am going to tell her you called Amazon again. Mika: That call not cool sis. Alex: I don''t care who you are I will destroy the both of you. Mika: Who is B rated movie villain. Eliza: I beat up his sister and now he wants revenge Mika: Since you fought the sister I will beat the brother. You ok with that I have been board for so long I needed to find someone to play with. Mika starts smiling Alex is getting more upset he shoot a giant bolt of lightning at all of us. Mike cover his fist with lightning and he swats the thunderbolt like a common fly. Mika: You¡¯re not the only one that can control lightning Drill Rolls Alex: DRILL ROLLS! Jasmine: Not again ???: Stand down Alex We Look over and see several knights. The one who talked had dark black hair and green eyes. Alex quickly backs down. Alex: Captain Kruger 214 Just You Wait Mika Pov Alex: Captain Kruger these two insulted me and humiliated my sister. If I do not get back and them my name is not Alex Von Stoton. Kruger: I don''t care we came for the tournament. Not to fight with two people that are not worth our time. Mika: hahahhah Yes, your right he not worth my time. Alex: WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY! Mika: You heard me I seen some of your power and I am not impress. I would probably not even give you the time of day, but you happen to mess with my sister and I can''t have that. Eliza may be annoying sometimes but she still my twin sister and nobody mess with her except for me. I kind have unwritten rule about that. he pushed one of my buttons. Don''t blame me your just unlucky. Kruger: I will give you a chance to walk away I have no grudge against you. Mika: I will give you the same courtesy no harm no foul but drill rolls stays here. One of his team member speaks up it a big bald man. ???: HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO CAPTAIN LIKE THAT ! Mika: I was not talking to you baldy. ???: BALDY ! DID YOU JUST CALL ME BALDY ! Jasmine: I think your brother is making the situation worst. Eliza: This place is like a powder keg and Mika is the spark. Kruger: GUIN ENOUGH ! Guin: Sorry Captain/ Kruger: Mr... Mika: Bloodheaven Kruger: It seems that you are not giving any face right now. take your sister and walk away now while you still have the chance. Mika: I can¡¯t do that Drill rolls already has his eyes out vengeance. Seen that look beforehe is not going to let this go. Mom always told me it is best to take out the problem before it becomes a pain in the ass. Alex: Captain let me take care of this guy he is not part of the tournament so it is not against the rules if I fight him. Kruger: Do as you please Alex: hahahahah you should have run when you had the chance kid. Now you¡¯re going to step into in early grave. Not even if you get down and beg me your fate is sealed. Mika: The weakest dog barks the loudest. Alex: YOU DIE NOW! GOD SPEED BOLT ASSULT! he begins to bolt around me turning into lighting. I scoff. Jasmine can move faster when she is serious and don''t even get me started onmy oldman and grandpa Yuriah. he lings all over the place like a pinball. I lift my leg up in the air and close my eyes waiting than he strikes. Alex: DIE NOW! Mike: BLACK LIGHTNIG AXE KICK! My kick falls like a guillotine slamming into Alex head. There is so much force I accidenly made a crater oops I hope I don¡¯t have to pay for damage. Alicia: BROTHER ! Eliza: MIKA LOOK OUT ! I turn my head and see Kruger with his blade at me. This fucker is trying to sneak attack me. I take out my wings and I fly up barely dodging his sword. He faster than Alex guy and all he did was thrust his sword. Looks like the master came out to play Kruger: Vampire and a noble one at that. I knew there was a reason I did not like you. You¡¯re a shitty vampire.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Mika: Racist Guin: Captain let me take care of him I will get revenge for Alex you do not have to get your hands dirty because of him. Kruger: Why would I care he was nothing but a substitute for our team he would probably not even fight at all. Me wanting to fight him are my personnel reason. Listen up vampire. My name is Kruger Wolfhound Werewolf Magic Knight and I despise vampire more than anything in this world. If I would have known you were a vampire I would have killed you on the spot. Mika: You can try Kruger: You¡¯re not only vampire here you can watch your sister die Mika: SHIT! He thrust towards Eliza. She is not as fast as I am so there no way she can avoid the attack. not mention she can¡¯t summon her sword. Eliza shoot fireballs at him but he keeps charging through. Shit I am not going to make it in time. Kruger strikes but is blocked by Jasmine Katana. Kruger: Get out of the way Jasmine. Jasmine: NO! Kruger: I despise vampire sympathizer as well both of you can die I keep moving forward but the Guin and his team blocks my way. FUCK! I am not going to make it in time. Kruger: DIE ! Mika: ELIZA! Suddenly a palm strike come out of Eliza Shadow. FOURTH MOTHER RUZI! The Palm strike hits Kruger in the jaw and he is sent flying. Ruzi: You have got a lot of nerve messing with my kids. Jasmine: Kids? Eliza: There is no use hiding it anymore? Eliza shift her body back to 11 years old and I do the same. ???: hahhahaahha they are children. That guy was KOed buy a kid that looks no older than Jaya. You were right Teressa Earth is full of people that will give you a surprise Teressa: Told you Earth is fun. We turn around and see a big man he is as big as Gordon. He has dark brown skin and dreadlocks like Mika and he has deep purple eyes. There is also a nun with him with a bat that has nails in it. Jasmine: Zeno and Terrassa Kruger starts to get up but Mom Ruzi is already is on him like white on rice. She lifts him up by the throat in the air. Ruzi: You have better have a damn good reason why I should not snap your neck right now. Kruger: I am guessing you are part of tournament if you kill me now you and your team will be disqualified. Ruzi: Not good enough She starts to squeeze and Kruger is choking and can hardly breath. Mika: MOM WAIT! She stops and looks at me. Mika: This is my mess. I got a little too cocky and put Eliza in danger I should be the one to clean it up. Ruzi: I understand that but I can''t just let him go. Mika: He is tournament right what if I participate as well. Everyone: HUH? Mika: I read the rules yesterday when I was board it said you need a five-man team, but you can also get one person for a substitute. We can settle this in the ring. I want to settle this myself. Ruzi: It not my decision Yaoyao: It is fine. We see. Yaoyao, Weiwei, Angus and Zhang. Come swopping in I did not even sense any of them coming up. Ruzi: But it is dangerous. Yaoyao: Let the boy wipe his own ass. Jarrin told me you are the one with the most motherly instincts you like to baby all the kids, They are growing up. I say a bit of the way he was fighting he is not bad. Angus: The kid has got skills. Weiwei: If I had a kid i would like him to be able to fight like that, but I can''t because I am dead. Mika: Please She sighs Ruzi: Fine. You got lucky today punk NOW GET OUT OF MY SIGHT! Mom Ruzi flings him and Krugersores and falls and crashes on the opposite side of the island. The other knights go rushing after him. Angus: Remind me never to get on her bad side. Eliza: How did you know where we were. Ruzi: I was convincing the two of you would get into trouble so I sent my shadow after you. It would report to me if anything and would happen so i would be there in an instant. Now who is that. Eliza; That is my new friend Jasmine. Ruzi: Like your older sister what coincidence. Thank you for helping Eliza and sorry about this they tend to get into trouble when nobody is watching them. Jasmine: No problem. I don¡¯t mean to pry but is it ok to let 11 year old go in a death match. Ruzi: It will be fine if things get to bad I will interfere and snap his neck he won¡¯t be in any danger at all. Everyone:......... Eliza: Sorry about that she can be a little over protective well thanks for the food I had fun today. Sorry about lying about my age. Jasmine: It fine. I am guessing those people behind you are competing as well. Eliza: Yep. Is that part of your team. Jasmine: Yes, my husband Zeno and my Friend Terrassa They just nod their heads. After we say some greeting Jasmine leaves with Zeno and Terrassa and we leave with Mom Ruzi. Mika: Eliza are you ok. Eliza; Yeah, I¡¯m fine. She may be fine but If Mom Ruzi was not their She might have gotten hurt or I could have lost her. Kruger when I see you again I am going to beat you like a step son. Eliza: Mika your killing intent is leaking. Mika: Oh sorry. Just you wait. Chapter 215 Iron Fist Tournament Begins and Team Falling Star Ruzi Pov After the little incident, I decide I am going to stay with these two so they will not get into any more trouble. I don¡¯t know why I did not do this sooner. We head back to the hotel. To my surprise we have a guess at the Hotel. I would know that black and red hair anywhere. Ruzi: Jarrin what are you doing here. She turns around and smiles.Than she grabs me by the waist and kisses.me. JARRIN DON¡¯T DO THIS INFRONT OF THE KIDS PG PG!. Jarrin: Hey baby Ruzi: I am older than you by four years how come you always take advantage of me. Why do you alwaysso much affection in public? Jarrin: Because your beautiful and I keeping the lechers off you telling them that you are mine. Then she spanks my butt. Ruzi: Liar you¡¯re just a horny vampire that likes to tease me. Jarrin: I can''t deny that As She begin flirting with me I see Eliza and Mika trying to sneak up stairs. Jarrin creates a fire wall that surrounds them both. Jarrin: You two did not think I forgotten that you snuck out of the house without my permission did you. That is to naive of you. Mika: Hi mom Eliza: ....... Ruzi: Honey you just got here why not come with to one of the Penthouses I start to kiss her neck and she get distracted I quickly shuu the both off for now. what can I say I am a softy for kids. Jarrin: Danm it they got away Ruzi your too easy on the..... I kiss her she will get distracted by two things sex and cake. Mika and Eliza, you owe me. Eliza and Mika give me the thumbs up and hurry up the elevator into Their own penthouse. Jarrin already bought another one so we head of stairs/ She had already unbuttons my shirt and took off my panties before we even made to the door. We have sex and then we go into the bath tub and I am in resting in her arms. Jarrin: I know your game you do it all the time with me and Luka every time one of them gets into trouble. Ruzi: I know but you did not see their eyes they were like baby deer they were terrified when they saw you. besideMika is fighting in tournament. Jarrin: He is what I tell her about the fight Mika and Eliza had with Kruger and his guards. I can feel the killing intent coming off of her. I try to calm her down being angry is not good she is pregnant. Than I tell her that Mika wanted to fight him himself and I reluctantly agreed. After she hears everything she just sighs. Jarrin: How long. Ruzi: The tournament starts in 3 days then it depends on what round we fight them or if we fight them at all. By the way why are you even here weren¡¯t you torturingsomebody. Jarrin: His body gave out sooner than I expected there is no lost. So, I decided to come down and cheer you on like I was planning to earlier. I guess I will have to train him personally for the next couple of days. Poor Mika. Jarrin starts kissing my neck and she uses her fangs to bite down. Ruzi: OH GOD! Jarrin: Time for round two. Ruzi: WAIT I AM NOT READY WE JUST TOOK A BATH! OOOOHHHHHH FUUUUUUUCK ! After Jarrin plays with me I fall asleep in her arms. The next morning I wake up andJarrin is not there. I go down stairs and se Eliza with Coco eating breakfast. Ruzi: Where is your mother and your brother. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Eliza: She said she was going to give Mika extra training and she dragged him off. She told me to tell you she will be back in three days. The poor guy. Ruzi: I see I should of watch him. Mika will not be having a easy next 3 days. I decide to go practice with Yaoyao and the others I also tell them that Jarrin arrived on the island and is training Mika there is no need to worry. 3 days fly by like that. The five of us along with Eliza wait at the hotel. Yaoyao: Where are they. Ruzi: They should be coming soon. Eliza: Here they come. I see Jarrin and Mika fly down to the hotel. When I see Mika, he looks all battered and bruised what. the hell dis she teach him in these 3 days. after they land Jarrin gives Mika a potion and he back to his normal self. She always been into making potion no matter what outcome they have good or bad. Mika: Never again Jarrin: It was not that bad. Mika: I ALMOST DIED TWICE ! Jarrin: But you didn¡¯t so it is all good. Everyone:........ Jarrin: Why is everyone just standing there let''s go. We all head to canter of the island were the colosseum is. We spread apart from Jarrin and Eliza. they head into the Audience. thousands of people feel the Arena. I also see several teams. One isJasmine team another is Kruger team. Than we hear a laugh ??? Hoohohohoohohohohoh is this your team Yaoyao We turn around and see a woman in a white and pink china dress. She has horns and a devil tail and wings. She Succubus. Yaoyao: PEI PEI ! This must be Yaoyao rival. Pei Pei: You brought the dead girl with you. Ha you even brought a kid. You¡¯re really picking from the bottom of the barrel. Mika: I Rather be kid than an old hag Pei Pei" YOU! Yaoyao: hahahhaahaahha Nice one kid. Pei Pei: I don''t have time to argue with a child the champion of the Iron Fist tournament will be my team. We battle several times with no clear winner today is the day I defeat you. Yaoyao: In your dreams. Than we hear someone on the Microphone. ???: Hello everyone, my name is Diaz and I will be your host for this tournament. There are sixteen team to have come here today. They will battle it out until only one remains Let spin the wheel and see who will be the first to compete. My buddy Craig will randomly select two teams everyone look towards the monitor. We all look at the monitor and see two names. Team Falling Star vs Team Hive. Diaz: There you have it folks the first match will be Team Falling Star vs Team Hive. Will thetwo teams come up on stage. The two team comes up one of them is Jasmine team the person I met yesterday, The other team is a Team filled with Monster insects. Diaz: Now it is time to spin for the stipulation of the battle CRAIG SPIN THE WHEEL Craig spin the wheel and it lands on best of the 3 each match there is a different stipulation. This one is the best of three. Diaz: Let start will the first person fromeach team come out to the stage. Team Hive sends out an Ant Men. While team Falling Star send out the Nun I saw yesterday. She takes out her bat with nails and then she takes out a cigarette and smokes. Jarrin: Are you sure that is really a nun? Eliza: I am still confused. Diaz: Team Hive has sent out Scythe Green a Mantis man. While Team Falling Star sent out Teressa Nebula a Nun? Yes, folks you did not hear wrong Team falling star actually sent out anun. How can a nun be that hot it is Blasphemy? Well whatever Let the first match between Team Falling Star and team Hive BEGIN! Scythe: Sorry I have t rough you up sister. Terrassa: the lord forgives All. He will even forgive me for beating the shit out of you. Scythe: YOU BITCH! Scythe come and starts his attack but Teressa does not even move. She is calm and collected than she lift her bat up and slam it into Scythe he is sent flying out the arena. Everyone:........... Zeno: Looks like Teressa hit another homerun that woman loves her baseball Teressa: Forgive me father for I have sinned. Diaz: WOW WHAT STRENGH THE WINNER OF THE FIRST MATCH FOR TEAM FALLING STAR TERRASSA NEBULA Wow that was fast looks like Jasmine knows some interesting people the person that comes up is a roach man. Team falling star Jasmine steps up. Diaz: Are next fight will be Jasmine Nirvana vs Rak Jasmine get on stage she activates her Katana and she transform her black hair turn white and her eyes blue she is wearing a pure white Kimono. Ruzi: Magic Knight I believe she is from the Eastern School of swordsmanship. While western knight where armor and use shields swords and spears. They are all about power. Eastern style focus most on technique and speed. Diaz: LET THE FIGHT BEGIN! Rak: BUG ACID! Jasmine: I hate bugs let get this over with DANCE IN THE WINTER! Suddenly the temperature drops and she disappears. when she reappears Rak is cut several times andfalls to the ground/Wait that move looksjust like. Eliza: SHE COPIED MY VERMILLION DANCE! How is that possible she only saw it one time when I fought Alicia. Jarrin: Interesting that woman is a true sword genus only seeing a sword technique once and then making it her own. I am impressed. Diaz: Winner is Jasmine Nirvana the Winner of this match is Team Falling Star. Ruzi: Looks like were going have be a lot more careful. Yaoyao: Wow they are interesting this may be the most fun in a tournament I have had in ages and it only the first round. This is going to be great. Chapter 216 Who is Next Jarrin Pov It looks like there is a Blackhorse this year. Team Falling Star dominated the first match of the tournament. The second match is a battle royal. Both the teams are weak so Eliza and I decide to go to the concession stand. There we see team Falling Star/ Eliza runs over to jasmine. I slowly walk behind her. Eliza: HOW DID YOU DO THAT ! Jasmine: I take it you saw the match. You¡¯re not mad I borrowed your move are you. ???: Wait you copied that from the pipsqueak. Eliza looks over and meet the rest of team falling star. The one that called her a pipsqueak is japnese women in boy¡¯s clothes. wearing a samurai sword. The other is a woman with dark Blue skin and pink eyes with a devil¡¯s tail. Eliza: Lady that is not very nice. ???: I am a guy Eliza: My mother said it is not good to lie. All of team Falling star bust out laughing Zeno: hahahhahahha danm Soji that reaction you get when people meet you us hilarious. This Soji Miyabi he may look like a girl but he is male. Than Eliza looks at the other person with a questioning look. ???: I AM A WOMAN ! Danm this always happens when I am introducing after Soji. Willimina Deveroux but my friends call me Billie Team Falling Star: hahahahahhahahahahahahhah. Eliza: How you learn my Vermillion dance Jasmine: That simple I have a.... Jarrin: Eidetic Memory They all look at me well I have not said a word these are Eliza friends so did not want to but in, I am not helicopter mom but I was think about how Jasmine memorize Eliza move in one go it could only be and eidetic memory. Jasmine: That is right I have an eidetic memory. I just have to look at thing once and I can remember it. Not only that I comprehend it as well. You look a lot like Eliza are you her Older sister. Eliza: hahahahahha She not my sister she is my mother. Everyone: WHAT! Soji: Now who is lying I thought your mom said you should not lie. Jarrin: I did say that. Everyone:....... Soji: I guess asking for your number is out of the question then. Billie slaps Soji on the back of the head and bow her head and drags him off to be punished after a while he comes back and he is extremely obedient what did you do to him? Jasmine: You¡¯re really her mother Jarrin: 9 months of pain and agony to prove it Soji: How old are you. Billie: SOUJI! Jarrin: 38 Everyone:,,,,,,,,,, Zeno: I thought human did not age well. Jarrin: I am not human I am a vampire witch.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Teressa: Jasmine can you explain Billie Zeno and I are still new to this place Jarrin: You¡¯re from a different dimension Everyone: Let''s go with that Jasmine: She isa vampire it is type of monster and a witch is really strong in magic. I am guessing your strong in fire magic because Eliza. Jarrin: That true. Zeno: Why did that guy want to kill your daughter and son because he found out they were vampire. I think he said he was something called a werewolf Jarrin: Well There use to be a war between werewolf and vampires but that was way before my time. Both side sign a treaty over 500 years ago. I don''t know how that pup was raised but I guess he still feels the hate of the war. There is a small percentage that feel bitter on both sides, but his hate has nothing to do with me. I have seen several werewolf vampire couple over the years. Hell, I am married to one and one of my daughter is a werewolf. Time change. jasmine: You have more kids how many do you have Jarrin: 11 soon to be 12 Eliza: Mom was going to fight in this tournament but my little sister is in her belly. Terrassa: having 12 kids and looking like that. can I take a blood sample? Jarrin: Why? Teressa: To copy your DNA Jarrin:........ Jasmine: hahhahha She just kidding. Teressa" No I am .......... Jasmine quickly covers her mouth and drags her off. Then she comes back and she is completly obedient. What are they doing when they get dragged off? Zeno: well but having 12 kids is really amazing. Jasmine: I heard Eliza call that woman 4th mother so Jarrin did not have all the kids. Jarrin: Yep only seven Everyon: THAT IS STILL ALOT ! Then we hear Diaz announce the next match it will be team Ketsueki vs The Knight Order. Jasmine: Loot like your team is vs Kruger team in the very first round. Eliza: Would you like to come watch with us Jasmine: Since we are done for the day i do not seem to mind We all get some snacks and head back to our seat. team Knight Order comes to the stage so does Team Ketsueki. Diaz: Ok this round will be Roulette. Each member will send out one person and whoever wins will continue to fight until they lose. Whichever team takes out all the regular members of the team will be the victors. Now team Ketsueki and team Knight order choose your first person. Ruzi steps on to the stage and a bald man steps on to the stage for team Knight Order. Diaz: Team Ketsueki has chosen Ruzi Bloodheaven while team Knight Order has chosen Guin Hunter. Let the fight begin. Guin: You¡¯re going to pay for what you did to my captain TRANSFORN! Guin changes into a werebear. He still has on his armor and he also takes out a giant axe. Ruzi: Werebear not holding back are we. Guin: I can¡¯t hold back with someone like you I will have to use all my strength in the beginning. Ruzi: I guess I will take that as a compliment Guin: ENOUGH TALK BEAR AXE! Guin starts swinging his axe and charging at Ruzi but she dodges them gracefully like she is doing a dance. he keeps swinging and swinging Guin: WHY CAN''T I TOUCH YOU ! Ruzi: because your skills are insufficient ZEN FINGER SPEAR! Ruzi point to of her and she strikes like she has a spear that can pierce anything Guin deflect Ruzi attack with his axe. He gets away but his axe is complete shattered. Teressa: She is as strong as I am Eliza: Fourth mother and mom have the most brute strength in the entire house. Jasmine: You can break an axe with two fingers. Jarrin: I would have use one. My technique only requires one finger. The Finger Flick of Death Jasmine:........ Guin: MY AXE! YOU THINK I NEED A WEOPEN BEAR CLAW ! Ruzi: It was foolish of you to think you could compete with me hand to hand. Jarrin: This guy is done Ruzi: FINGER ACUPUNCTURE PARALASYS! She moves a great speed dodging his bear claw than hitting acupuncture points all over his body. This is Ruzi unique style that did not get pass on by her family Finger Acupuncture. She incorporated her knowledge of acupuncture and the human body and created this fighting style after she graduated medical school a couple of years ago. It is extremely deadly. I may not have won if she had this when we fought in Hexion Cup several years ago. Guin: I can''t move Ruzi: I remember you. You were one of that stop Mika from trying to save Eliza. If I was not there she would have died. I have had a lot of frustration built up with no one to release it on. I guess you will do. Guin: Wait I ...... Ruzi: Like you¡¯re getting away that easy FINGER ACUPUCTURE HEART STOPPER! She hits him right in the heart andsuddenly BOOOOM HIS HEAT FUCKING EXPLODED IN HIS BODY IT SHOULD BE CALLED HEART DESTROYER NOT HEART STOPPER! There is now a huge whole in Guin chest where is heat was. Ruzi: oops I use to much force. Well that was interesting outcome I will have to take note of that. Well this is still a new technique and it is a work in progress Crowd: ......... She looks at the Team Knight Order and Smile but it as extremely cold. Several of the members shudder in fear of Ruzi. Out all my wives Ruzi may be the nicest but that is only when you don''t piss her off. Ruzi: Now who is next Chapter 217 Clearing a Path Ruzi Pov Diaz: WHAT AMAZING DISPLAY FROM TEAM KETSUEKI''S RUZI! Now who will step up from Team Knight Order. will step up. I am standing in the middle of the ring waiting for my next opponents. A woman with blonde hair and green eyes step on to the stage. She takes out something like tonfas except they have blades on them. Diaz: Looks like team night order has chosen Kassidy Cheetara. The next match will be betweenKassidy of Team Night Order and Ruzi Bloodheaven of team Ketsueki BATTLE START! Kassidy: SHIFT! Kassidy shift into a werecheetah. Looks like this person attack will be mostly about speed. I had better put up my guard for this one. Kassidy: Stupid Guinhe should know he could not have fought someone like you head on, but then again, he was all muscle no brain. I will be the one to defeat you. Ruzi: You talk too much BUDHA PALM! I fire a palm strike but she avoids it with her speed. I should have known a simple trick like that would not work on a werecheetah, I tried to take the advantage while she was off guard but it looks like she is smarter than she looks reappear behind me she tries to cut me withher weird weapon. I dodge but I do get a small cut. Kassidy lick my blood off her weapon. she not vampire just freak. Kassidy: Sharp senses most people would have had their organs spilled out. Let see how much more fun I can have DANCE IN THE SAVANAH! She disappears again I decide to make two shields out of shadow. I would phase through her attacks but I need to see them coming. She attacks like a barrage. Kassidy: HHAHAHHAAHAH ! So what if you are strong it is pointless if you can''t hit me. I am going to cut that pretty face of your when you stop acting like a turtle hahahhahahahh. She continues to give and unrelenting assault on my shields they could break at any moment. Come on Ruzi think. She is a speed type best way beat one of them is to stop them from moving, Should I catch her with my shadow. No, it is to slow. Wait I got an idea. I look towards the ground and punch it. Ruzi: FIST OF SHIVA! I punch the ground and create a huge shockwave destroying the entire area. I scan the flying the debris and see Kassidy in the air. I run up to air she is sitting duck. Ruzi: What was that about not being able to hit you Kassidy: WAIT! Ruzi: MOUTAIN CRUSHING AXE KICK ! I lift my leg up high and I slam it against Kassidy I hear several of her bones breaking and she spit out a mouth full of blood. Looks like she just unconscious but she will be out for days. Diaz: WOW RUZI BLOODHEAVEN HAS WON HER SECOND CONSECTIVE MATCH! Now team night order only has three people left. Team Knight order sends out Morris. Morris: I surrender I am weaker than Kassidy and Guin there is no point of me fighting. Crowd: BOOOOOOOO! Diaz: Well that was a little disappointing but it is the constant choice to decide if he wants to fight . So Ruzi has now won 3 consecutive matches, will team night Order be able to make a comeback. The next person from team Knight order is Talon Blackfeather Talon: Never send a herbivore to do a predator¡¯s job. You are a coward Morris Morris: My sixth sense is telling me i will lose there is no point in fighting. I would be careful if I were you Talon. I would not get to close. Talon: Don¡¯t you think I know that loser Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Talon step on stage and he shift right into a Were eagleDiaz stare the match and Talon immediately goes into the sky. Above my head. Ruzi: Change of tactic. Jarrin: Oh, he is going to try to fight her at distance Billie: What idiot would want to fight her close up SHE COMPLETLY DESTROYED THE RING! Teressa: Why did I not think of that. I will have to take blood sample of her as well when I get the time. Jasmine: STOP TAALKING ABOUT TAKING BLOOD SAMPLES! Zeno: What her chances Jarrin: Ok better if she brought her bow. DANM I SHOULD HAVE BROUGHT MY BOW! This would have been so much easier. Talon starts by shooting several feathers at me like arrow. He not getting me a chance to get close. I been dodging since this fight started. Talon: HAHAHHAHAHA I take you before you can even touch me FEATHER STORM ! Ruzi: SHIT THEY ARE COMING FASTER SHADOW DIVE! I go into my shadowthere I go into the shadow world and come up with Idea how to deal with this annoying person. Talon: I Forgot you were a Shade but you can¡¯t hide in the Shadow World forever. Zeno: What is a Shade Jarrin: You have a shadow right Zeno: Yeah Jarrin: Shades can manipulate and turn into shadows they are also the only people that can enter the shadow world another deminsion. they mainly use it to travel from one place to another at quick speed. He right I can¡¯t hide in the shadow world fever and that is also not my style. I have always confronted things head on and I not going to change my way of doing things now. I guess it is time to active my new technique I come out of the shadow world. Talon: I HAVE YOU NOW DIE PIERCING FEATHER ARROWS! Ruzi: YIN-YANG TRIGRAMS HEAVENLY YANG DEFENSE! A yin-yang symbol appears below and I start moving my arms I move them so fastI have the impression of having six arms. I block every singleone of the feathers. When I am in the Trigram my senses and my reflexes increase 10 fold. It like I am seeing everything in slow motion. Jasmine: What the hell was that? Jarrin: I don''t know. how dare she hide such interesting technique from me I will have to punish her when we get back to the hotel tonight. Jasmine; why are you smiling and licking your lips when you say that. Zeno: Oh I understand .Wow that is hot. Soji: Can I help Jarrin: No Beside my husband I only like women with big breast maybe if you had a chest and it was big I think aboutit. Zeno: Soji you got a nose bleed MAN DOWN MAN DOWN ! Eliza: Mom stop teasing people. Jarrin: What I do like woman with big breast have you not looked at your mothers Eliza:....... Soji: BLAHHHH ! Zeno: SOJI SPEAK TO ME MAN SPEAK TO ME! HELP WE MIGHT NEED A BLOOD TRANSFUSION! THERE IS TO MUCH COMMING OUT HIS NOSE ! Soji: ... Big titty lesbians Jarrin: Bisexual Soji: I can die and peace imagining that. Zeno take care of Wife and my unborn childback in Japan I have no regrets Zeno: SOJI ! Jasmine: Men areidiots Why did I just get a chill in spin earlier I have a bad premonition after the match. maybe it is my imagination Now I guess it is time to finish this guy. Ruzi: YIN-YANG TRIGAM YIN DEVIL STRIKE ! I punch my fist it is covered in darkness energy and pierces Talon and he falls right out of the sky and falls. Now all that is left isKruger. Jarrin: ( Thinking) Wow that attack was amazing it making me wet I am defiantly going to punish her for holding back such interesting technique. Eliza: Mom why do you have the face of a predator. Jarrin: You will understand when your older. I get a chill again for some reason. Kruger steps on the stagehe looks extremely angry I did take out his entire team so who would not be angry. Not to mention I flung him across the island. Kruger: You¡¯re going to pay for what you did to me yesterday. I been waiting a long time for my revenge. Ruzi: Keep waiting my job was on to clear a path. Your opponent is behind me. I surrender Diaz: WHAT RUZI BLOODHEAVEN SURRENDERED TO KRUGER WOLFHOUND AFTER DEAFEATING ALL HIS TEAM MATES ISN''T THAT A SLAP TO THE FACE! I walk off the stage Ruzi: I cleared a path it your turn Mika: Finally Diaz: OH MY GOD A 11-YEAR-OLD KID JUST WALKED ON THE STAGE! He is the youngest member of this year tournament Mika Bloodheaven Mika: So, mutt ready for round two Chapter 218 For The Donuts Mika Pov Crowd: What a kid Man: They want to send a kid to challenge a Captain of the team Man 2: What a Slap too the face the audacity Jasmine: Is your son going to be ok. Jarrin: He will be fine with all that extra training I put him through. Diaz: All right ladies and gentlemen let move on to the fight from team Knight Order we have Captain Kruger Wolfhound and from team Ketsueki we the Rug rat Mika Bloodheaven Mika: Who you are calling a rug rat prick. Diaz: All right ready and.... Mika: WAIT! Diaz: What do you want kid are you going to surrender. Mika: No, I need to change my shoes it will only take a second. Everyone: Hah? Jarrin: I told him he should have put the on before the match start but he would not listen. I knew he would forget. I take out a pair of black boot and they are completely oversized. Then I struggle to put them on. Kruger brow is twitching. The crowd is laughing. Fuck you guy these things are heavy. I finally put them on and then I stand up. Diaz: Aren¡¯t those a little too big for you kid I snap my finger and change my age to 18 Mika: You were saying. Teressa: How did he grow 7 years older. Jarrin: Mika a Warlock Zeno: What is a Warlock Jarrin: It is male witch. Witches and Warlock have the ability to change their age from old to young. My mother is 349-year-old and she still goes out prancing around like she is in her twenties/ Teressa: BLOOD SAMPLE! Jasmine: BAD TERERSSA! Soji: Oh, what I could have done with that ability when I was younger. Billie: Pervert I am going to tell Fiora Soji: PLEASE DON''T I WAS WRONG! Billie: Hur hur hur to easy. Diaz: INTRESTING! TURN OUT THIS KID IS NOT ONLY A VAMPIRE BUT A WARLOCK HAHAHAHAHAHAH MAYBE WE MIGHT SE A INTRESTING FIGHT! BATTLE READY BATTLE START! Kruger: Your whore of amother humiliated I can¡¯t take my frustration out on her but I can on you it is just a plus that you are a shitty vampire. Soji: Hey is getting hot in hear. Zeno: Yeah who turned up the heat. Eliza: MOM CALM DOWN PUT DOWN THE FIEBALL PUT DOWN THE FIREBALL! Oh, shit mom in the crowd and she heard him she about blow a gasket. My father may dote on my mother, but there are two of my moms you do not want to mess with and if she finds out your fate is sealed. My mother dotes on my Second Mother Minerva and My Fourth Mother Ruzi the most. they basically could her to do anything by shedding a single tear. Just like how Dad Spoils Third Mother and Leona and Mom the most. and How Minerva spoils Evie. Mom Spoils Ruzi and Minerva. Jarrin: MIKA OBLITERATE HIM SHOW NO MERCY IF YOU DON''T YOU¡¯RE NOT GETTING ANY DONUTS FOR LIFE! DON''T MAKE ME COME DOWN THERE! Mika: NOOOO ! Because this asshole pissing my mom she going to punish THAT IS CRUEL AND UNUSAL PUNISHMENT! She can¡¯t take away the jelly filled. Diaz: I don¡¯t what going on but it seem someone from crowd just threaten contestant Mika if he does not win he does Not get any more donuts, Kruger life is not worth a pastry hahahahhahahah This kid is hilarious. Kruger faceturns black Kruger: I WILL KILLYOU SHIFT ! Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Krugershifts into his werewolf form. He got black fur and green eye. Thanthe ring on his hand glows and he covered in silver armor with two twin sword. I tap my heel together and claws come out of my boots. Eliza: I thought the shoes look familiar. Those are GrandpaYuriah Lion Boots. Jarrin: I gave it to him. My dad gave them to me and I think they fit Mika style of fighting more. Dad Is retired All he does is spend time with mom and fish. he has no use for them anymore. Kruger: You think those stupid shoes will scare me you.... Mika: SHUT UP ! Kruger: ........ Mika: BECAUSE OF YOU I MIGHT GET MY TREASURE TAKEN AWAY IT ALL YOUR FAULT! At first I just wanted you teach you lesson for messing with my sister but your MESSING WITH MY WAY OF LIFE! I WILL DEFEAT FOR THE DONUTS! Krugar:...... Diaz:...... Crowd:......... Jarrin: I don¡¯t care why he fight as long as he kicks his ass. Sure fight for the fucking donuts everybody has something they fight for no matter how stupid. Eliza: Mom didn¡¯t you take someone out for making you drop your cake. Jarrin: IT WAS A TRIPLE DECKER THAT ASSHOLE HAD IT COMMING! Everyone: THEY ARE DEFINATLY RELATED! Kruger: Are you mocking me right now Mika: I have never taken a fight more serious. For some reason Kruger gets really mad and he starts his attack. he was quick in his human form but when he shifts to his were wolf form he is even faster. Icover myself in sparks to increase my speed and begin dodging I also deflect his strikes with my kicks. Kruger: TWIN SWORD WILDFANG SLASH! Mika: BLACK LIGHTNING ROLLING THUNDERKICK ! Kruger put his swords in the shape of an X and then he swingsthan two slashes that remind me of teeth come at me I deflect with my rolling thunder kick and we these boot on it makes my kick more destructive. I kick the slash right back at him and Kruger is sent back several Meters byt he withstood the blow. Mika: Let try this BLACK LIGHTNINGLION TAIL WHIP! I make a whip out of black thunder and I aim t right at Kruger. Kruger jumps in the air to dodge. Mika: Where do you think you¡¯re going SPINNNINGLION CLAW KICK ! I jump in the air andget right above him and I kick him I send him hurling into the ground. He gets up I click my tongue. That armor is going to be hard to deal with. Kruger: My armor was made by a Tenth Tier Armament Master those little kicks won''t do muck than tickle me hahahhahaha. Mika: Yep looks like his amour is a lot stronger than all the others. Or Fourth mother Ruzi is just too much of freak likemom when it comes to strength. Looks like I will have to pull out all the stops. Kruger: GREAT WOLF HOWL! He howls and I cover my ears damn he loud. crap where did he go Kruger: I HAVE YOU NOW TWIN SWOD SLASHER ! Mika: SON OF MONKEY BALLS! I get hit in the back I go crashing on the opposite side of the arena That hurt I am going to feel that in the morning. Lucky for me this leather coat I am wearing is made of Demon spider silk otherwise I might have been a goner. Ok no more Mr. Nice Guy. Who am I kidding I am not a nice person to begin with except around Christmas. I know you¡¯re watching Santa. Kruger: I will finish you with my next move. Mika: Funny I was thinking the same thing. Kruger: FOOLISH NONE OF YOUR PUNY ATTACKS CAN BREAK MY ARMOR! It useless die obediently. Mika: Look like it is time use that attack mom taught me. I run to the edge of the ring. I am going to need some room for this kick. Then I start to tap my foot. Jarrin: Oh, so he is using it now. Eliza: What is he using mom. Jarrin: You know we been gone for several days I was teaching him a move that I got from my father. This move is one attack that made him undefeated and crown him the Lightening Emperor. It not his best one for it will do for a scrub like this. I begin to spin and gather black lightning on my right foot. It is more lightning than I have ever created before. Kruger senses danger. Kruger: Idon¡¯t know what you are up to but, if you can¡¯t finish your technique I havenothing to fear GRAND FENRIR He swings hissword and a giant wolf come toward me, but it is to late I have stopped spinning and gathered power and I am ready to go. Mika: DEMON LION''S WRATHFUL STRIKE! This move is a running kick. Run toward the wolf mad out energy and I kick you can see aBlack Lion appear out of the electricity and it devours Kruger attack than It goes straight for Kruger and engulfs him. A Explosion happens. When the smoke clears. Kruger Is charred black and withers away. Mika: I think I over did it Crowd:.......... Jasmine: Not even his bones are left Teressa: He make a killing off cremation. Diaz:...... The winner is Mika Bloodheaven the victory goes to Team Ketsueki Man, that last attack took a lot out me. So much that I revert back to my original form. I start to walk off the stage when a Weremoose attacks me Morris: HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO THE CAPTAIN HE WAS MY IDO MY LIFE SAVER NOW I WILL SEND YOU TO THE AFTER LIFE! Mika: Oh, come on Suddenly a fireball shoots from the crowd and hits Morris. Morris: AHHHHHHHHHHHHH IT BURN AHHHHH He runs aroundin circles. Dude didn¡¯t your mom ever teach you to stop drop and roll. I guess it does not matter because another fireball hits him this one is red and it obliterates him. I look over and see my mom pointing her finger like a gun you can still see the smoke. Jarrin: What you guys got a problem of what I did. She creates a fireball in her hand. Everyone: No mam Jarrin: That is what I thought. Mika: Thanks mom Jarrin: Anytime sweetie Everyone: HOW CAN SHE BE SO CASUAL IT NOT LIKE SHE PACKED HIS LUNCH! Diaz" Wow that was an exciting end for the tournament¡¯s first day. I am Your Host Diaz and Toon in Next time on the Iron Fist Tournament Day 2 After my match, we meet up with mom and Eliza. Jarrin: Yaoyao do you need Ruzi for tomorrow match Yaoyao: No, she should be good. Suddenly mom picks up Fourth mother Ruzi Jarrin: Someone been holding out on me during our spars time for punishment. Ruzi: Can we talk about this JARRIN DON¡¯T GRAB MY ASS IN FRONT OF EVERYBODY HELP I AM BEING KIDNAPPED! Jarrin: IT FINE SHE MY WIFE IT''S FINE!Hey Mika, catch You did good today Mom throws me a box of Jellied filled donuts. My eyes shine. Mika: Ohhh the jelly goodness Chapter 219 Jarrin Gets Jelous Easily Ruzi Pov Oh, my legs are so sore. When Jarrin told me she was going to punish me for whole day. I really did not think she was going to punish me foe the whole day. Why did I marry a vampire with so much stamina? I have to waddle my way down stairs. I see my team mates. Mika: Mom Ruzi why are you walking so funny. Yaoyao and Zhang are covering their mouths trying not to laugh. This is not funny. My Crotch has never felt so sore in my life. We didn¡¯t just have sex you know 1/3 of the time we sparred, In a space dimension. Ruzi: Just a little sore Angus: On your knees He starts to smile and give ambiguous look. I glare at Angus and hit him in several pressure points and he falls to the ground. Ruzi: I not sore enough to do that. Yaoyao: Angus say you¡¯re sorry so Ruzi will unlock your pressure points. We still need him fir the competition. Why is his face turning purple? Ruzi: I hit the points by his lungs and heart so it hard for him to breathe. Weiwei: I am glad I do not have to breath because I am dead hahahahahahahah Yaoyao: RUZI! Ruzi: I was not going to kill him I just wanted him to watch his mouth. BesideI could bring him back if I get to him in time so it is fine probably. I unseal his blocked points and Angus begin to breath normally and he picks up his head and takes a few steps back. What I am not that scary am I ? Mika: Where is mom Ruzi: Sleeping she will meet us over there If she woke up before me i would probably have to do another round Jarrin really is a horny vampire. I don¡¯t think she was mad at me She is never mad at me I think she just use that excuse to fuck me nonstop. She really is a little pervert. Does it make me strange that I don''t mind as much as I use too? Does this make me slut? i shake my head I am not going think about it anymore. Ruzi: So, what I miss Mika: Not much Zhang, Weiwei and Angus had a Flawless victory against the scrub team yesterday Which got us to the top four Also Team Falling Star defeated their opponent. Yaoyao Rival Peipei was a one woman wrecking crew and took everyone out giving team Violent Love the victory. Finally, the Mysterious Black hand one there match I do not really know much about them I fell asleep. Yaoyao: Alright now that Ruzi is all caught up let¡¯s get going. We begin to walk up when one of the maid from the hotel calls my name. Maid: Mrs. Bloodheaven Ruzi: Yes Maid: Um you left your panties in the elevators yesterday. we tried to call you but you did not exit the room the whole day. Don''t worry we had them wash and dry cleaned. I see my panties in her hand why would she tell me this now. This maid is a little troll. I have to play this off. Ruzi: Those are not mine. Maid: But the camera saw your wife take them off you in the elevator. Ruzi: You must have mistaken me for someoneelse. Maid: But they have your name stitch in them Ruzi:.......... Damn I forgot Minnie stitch our names in everybody underwear so we not get confused. Maybe we should just color code. What there are a lot of women in the house so of course there is a lot of underwear. I want to die in whole now. I take them reluctantly and stuff them in my bag. Angus: Could not even make it to your room. Ruzi: Do I block your pressure points again. Angus: No mam. Ruzi: That what I thought We all head to the arena an Weiwei, Yaoyao and I go to the girl¡¯s locker room to change. I put on a silver and purple Chinese dress that match my eyes. I also carry out my silver fans. I have three main weapons that I use the most my fans, my bow, and my needles. My fans are for close range. My Bow is long range and my needles are for sneak attacks. I¡¯m about to go out than I hear laughing. Ruzi: What? Weiwei: You might want to cover that mark on your neck up. Ruzi: Mark? I go over and look on my neck SHE GAVE ME A HICKEY! Crap now everyone going to see. Do I have anything to cover it up with. I look in my bag and I see a purple scarf and a note. Jarrin: I may have gone overboard a little bit yesterday sorry. Oh yeah I saw people looking at you with lust. I am only person here that is allowed to that so I marked you. Knowing your personality, you would probably be embarrassed so I put a scarf in your bag. I knitted it myself. Yes, I know how to knit I learned it from Minnie. I can just imagine the cute face your making. Good Luck on your fight With Love, your wife Jarrin Bloodheaven She sure dos get jealous easy for someone with Four wives and one husband, but then again, she is nice to all of us but treat everyone else like ants. I wrap the scarf around my neck and the three of us go to meet Mika and the others. Diaz: Welcome ladies and gentlemen, goblins, and ghouls. Monsters off all ages welcome two the third Day of the and the final four. Team Falling Star, Team Violent Love. Team Black Hand and Team Ketsueki. Now Craig press the button to see who will be in the first match SPIN THE WHEEL! Craig spins the wheel and it lands on our team and Team Violent Love Diaz: Look like Team Violent Love will fight Team Ketsueki of the first match of the Semi Finals. Now let¡¯s see what the first match stipulation. Do me the honors Craig Craig: You got it boss Craig spin the wheel it lands on tag battle. Diaz: Oh, it a Tag team battle Each team will send out two members to represent them. The first team to lose both team members by knockout, surrender or thrown out the ring will lose the match. Choose your team. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Peipei: Ping Ting come with me. Yaoyao: All members of Team Violent Love are succubus I suggest we have an all-female team I am going the rest of you decide. Weiwei: Peipei knew me win I was alive she knows my fighting style I suggest Ruzi she still kind of a wildcard. Ruzi: Are You sure Weiwei: It fine beside if you lose Yaoyao will probably beat you up and not even your wife will be able to save you. Ruzi:¡­¡­ Yaoyao: Just take out Ping Ting after that stay out of my way. Ruzi: Ok Wow she is scary. Yaoyao and I step on the stage and so does Peipei and Ping Ting come on the stage as well. Diaz: From Team Ketsueki it is Yaoyao Ketsueki and Ruiz Bloodheaven. They will Face the mother Daughter pair of Peipei and Ping Ting Ma. Ruzi: They¡¯re related Yaoyao: Peipei is a slut all the members of her team are her children. They all have different fathers. She really thrown around the block. Peipei: WHAT DID YOU SAY YOU VAMPIRE BITCH! Yaoyao: NOTHING THAT IS NOT TRUE YOU SUCCUBUS WHORE! Diaz: MEOW! Looks like we might have a catfight on our hands folks and who does not like a good catfight. Peipei and Yaoyao: JUST START THE MATCH BEFORE YOU DIE! Diaz: Sorry LET THE FIGHT BEGIN! In an instant Peipei and Yaoyao disappear and they start punching and kicking each other like something out Dragon ball Z they fight so hard they start flying. Ruzi: Are they allowed to fly Diaz: A ring out it is touching the ground in the air it is still legal Mika: MOM LOOK OUT! I see a whip come at me but I catch it in midair. And I tog on in and send Ping Ting flying. She spreads out her wings and stops her fall. Ping Ting: Wow you really are strong it makes me love you more. Ruzi: ¡­¡­¡­.. Crowd:¡­¡­¡­. Ping Ting: That pretty face. Those watermelon size breast and that perfect round ass. I like you the first moment I saw you and I want to keep you to myself. Soji: LESBIAN! Ruzi: I¡¯m married with kids. Crowd: SHE A MOTHER! Ping Ting: Like That will stop me what I want I get. Yaoyao: Looks like the whore apple does not fall from the whore tree. TAKE THIS DRAGON STRIKE! Peipei: SHUT UP YOU ANAL BAT! HEART FIST RUSH! Boom explosion happen in the air Ping Ting: Get a Divorce I want you.,,,, Mother said if you want something just tak¡­¡­¡­. A red Fireball is shot from the crowd and Ping Ting Is vaporized on the spot. I see Jarrin in the crowd next to Eliza is just shaking her head. Jarrin: Don¡¯t get cocky you succubus whore I hate homewreckers the most. Peipei: NOOOO PING TING YOU WERE MY 31ST FAVORITE DAUGHTER! Yaoyao: Oh, shut up you have 108 kids. She was just unlucky that she sat her eyes on my disciple wife. Diaz: TIME OUT! Miss That was second contestant that you incinerated. We could let the first one go because the match was over but you blew her up doing the match. Jarrin: So Diaz:> I am going to have to call security Jarrin: Call them if you want to be responsible for their death. There is saying I like to say. Those who try to steal someone else¡¯s wife will defiantly live a very short life. Ruzi: Says the women who stole me from Chen. Jarrin: You hated him and already wanted divorce it a different situation. Ruzi: Jarrin your hypocrite Jarrin: I never said I wasn¡¯t. What wrong being a hypocrite. Who cares if I am hypocrite All know was she was trying to steal you away from me and she had to be eliminated. Soji: Yandere Jarrin: Only a little bit Ruzi: Were you jealous Jarrin: No Ruzi: Jarrin Jarrin: Maybe Ruzi: When we get back to room it is my turn to punish you. Angus: THAT NOT EVEN A PUNISHMENT! Ruzi: WHO ASKED YOU! Maybe I am slut. I see Yaoyao and Peipei still glaring at each other. Diaz just sighs in defeat. Diaz: Now what are we going to do.? Jarrin: Just have Peipei and Yaoyao fight it out the winner move on. Diaz: I can¡¯t just change the rules. This tournament has had a strict Tradition¡­. Jarrin creates another Ruby fireball she defiantly threating Diaz right now. Diaz begins to sweat. We have to work on her temper when we get home. Diaz: YOAYOA AND PEIPEI FIGHT! I jump out of the ring. Peipei and Yaoyao can continue to beat the crap out of each other. No fancy moves just their fist. It looks it could be anyone one game they are both from fighting and cursing each other. Than Yaoyao does and old fashion headbutt. Than finishes her off with the corkscrew. Yaoyao: HOW DO YOU LIKE ME NOW BITCH! Diaz: Winner Team Ketsueki We all get off stage but Diaz something to me. Diaz: Next time control your wife. Ruzi: Sorry She get jealous easily. But I am glad she does because I know she loves me. Diaz¡­¡­. Your both crazy Maybe I am. She is shameless hypocritical and love to tease and sexual harass me in public. But she also never says no to me always have my back and loves all five of us with all her heart and will do anything to protect us and the kids. Maybe I am crazy but I would not have it any other way. Danm I become a masochist in a different kind of way than Minnie. After match, I want to be mad at her for interfering but she has this face that makes her look like a kicked puppy that been wronged and my anger is gone just like that. This time I pick her up. Ruzi: Now it my turn to punish you for being a naughty girl. I grab her ass like she does to me all the time wow. I just notice her is bigger than mine. When did that happen. I spank her wow this is fun. Then I pull her over my shoulder Yaoyao: Just make sure your back for tomorrow match. Jarrin: Mika I gave Eliza my card in case you two want to get something you to eat. Zhang will watch you. I Will see you tomorrow! HEY Ru AT LEAST I WAITED TO TAKE OFF YOUR PANTIES UNTILL WE GOT TO THE ELEVATOR RUZI YOUR BECOMING A SADIST! AHHHH! Ruzi: BAD GIRL! You shouldn¡¯t lie you your starting to like it. Naughty girls that lie should be spanked Jarrin: Ahhh I am starting to like spanking her as well. No wonder Jarrin and Luka do this to Minnie. Leona and I. This is so much fun I am having a blast. If only I had Minnie¡¯s Paddle. Maybe I should be dominant more often. I spank her all the way to our room and lock the door. That day Ruzi awaken her inner sadist and Jarrin butt will become red for many years to come but that is a story for another time Ruzi: Maybe I can put this whip to good use Ping Ting will not be using it anymore hahahaahahhaah Chapter 220 The Finals is a Royal Rumble Jarrin Pov Ruzi: So, you going to be a good girl. Jarrin: I will be good Ruzi slaps my ass and I cum GOD DANMTHAT IS LIKE THE 13TH TIME! Yesterday Ruzi opens up my pleasure points. which mad my body so sensitive I could explode from a single touch. I was totally dominated by her last night and I kind of like it. It kind like how your bitch CEO boss Lady is a real ball buster out in the real world but likes to be dominated in their sex lives. I not saying I am going to like this every night and I am going to get her back for this when we get home, but for now I will let her have her win. She finally seals my pleasure points and I can feel normal again what exhausting night especially when she uses the whip. I think we broke the bed. We put on some clothes and head down stairs. We see Yaoyao and the others. Yaoyao: Now that everyone is here let¡¯s go. We all start heading to the arena and I see my picture on the wall saying under no circumstance am I allowed to enter. they band me. Well I guess I can¡¯t really blame them. Mika: Mom They band you how are you going to watch the final round. Jarrin: As something as little as ban is going to stop me. Eliza let me borrow one of your hair ties and a skirt. Mika let me borrow that black sweat shirt. I put on Mika sweat shirt than I tie my hair into side ponytail. and then I put on Eliza skirt. I move around under my shirt and take off my bra won¡¯t be needing thin than I snap my finger and turn myself into an 11-year-old. Jarrin: Wow my chest has not feltthis light in a long time. Yaoyao: That is right they do not know your witch, you changed your age. I never seen younger version of yourself before Jarrin. You look like an innocent little girl. Angus: We all know that a lie you¡¯re like a little imp causing chaos were ever you go. Jarrin: Do I have to yell out to people that you offered me candy and wanted me to get into a white van It does not help you have a rapist mustache. Angus:.......... Everyone: SHE REALLY IS EVIL Ruzi: Just mischievous. I really can do know wrong when it comes to my wife. I easily walk pass the guards posing as Eliza twin sister instead of her mother. They did not even look at me twice. After that we take a seat. Diaz: Since there were some complication yesterday the committee and I decide we want to get this over soon as possible. So, we decided to have a royal Rumble. When he says complication, he looks in Ruzi direction. Ruzi smiles and waves it off like it had nothing to do with her. That made Diaz eyes twitch and he sighs in defeat. Diaz: Rules are simple get KOed or toss out the ring you lose. Once all the team member are thrown out the victory goes to the other team. Team Ketsuekiand Team Falling Star pleaseenter the arena. All ten members enter. I had a feeling they would fight teamFalling Star.Mika looks annoyed because he is the only one left out. At least got to fight. All i did was throw fireballs from the stand. Diaz: Battle ready BEGIN! Zeno: SAINT SWORD SLASH! Zeno takes that huge sword of his back and swings it like it as light as a feather. The pressure is destructive and speed is incredible everyone dodges except for Angus who never been good at jumping. He flies right out of the ring. Angus: I am out just like that Mika: hahahahhahaha You could not even last a minuet I told you I should of replace you Oldman. Angus: This Kid. Zeno begin another attack but Yaoyao does a palm strike and deflect his attack up into the air Yaoyao: Like I am going to let you do that again. Zeno: Interesting maybe this round I do not have to hold back DRAGONIFICATION PHASE 2! Zeno get Dark blue and purple scales all over his body he has claws tail and wings. With two silver horns on the top of his head. Yaoyao: Dragon? Zeno: Dragoon? Yaoyao starts to smile she takes out her wings and they begin their battle looks like nothing will stop them. Soji look like a Shine maidenin eastern style Magic Knight Armor. His weapon of choice a bow. It shoots several flaming errors at Zhang While Zhang Blocks with his Katana. His attack goes for the vital. Zhang: Man, I feel bad for fighting a girl.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Soji: I am a man. Zhang: Really? Soji: YES, REALLY PHONEIX ARROW STRIKE! Zhang: DRAGON FURY SWORDMANSHIP RYUGA STRIKE! Soji: SHIT! Zhang strike mange¡¯s to destroySoji arrows. ThanZhang rushes in smart it looks like Soji bread and butter is far distance attack Soji tries to shoot arrow but Zhang dodges or deflects each arrow going in for the kill nothing can stop him. Zhang; DRAGON FURY SWORDMANSHIP DRANGON FANG PIERCER! The attack hits Soji in the shoulder and he sent out the ring. Now it became four on four. Billie and Terresa were double teaming Ruzi. Billie teleport turning to a puff a smoke and then shooting blue fire out her mouth ThanTeressa uses her bat with I direct assault. Ruzi catches Billie by the tail by watching her movement. Apparently that his were weak spot. Why does it look like she is about to cum when she pulls it? Her face looks really erotic right now. Ruzi notice this and start pulling it harder. Billie: Ahhhh Jarrin: Dis she just moan. Ruzi: Oh I have could have some fun with this information. Billie; Don¡¯t pull my tail it is sensitive. She just smiles and pulls it more and Billie moans, Wow Ruzi really has become a sadist. Then she throws Billie out of the ring. Now it our team Advantage. Teressa: Duvals weakness are their tails that is very good information to know. I guess I will step it up RACE CHANGE FENIX! Jarrin: Doesn¡¯t she mean Phoenix Teressa Brown skin becomes lighter her black hair becomes gold and her eyes orange. She has gold and orang wings coming out of her back. Ruzi: What are you a Doppelganger. Teressa: Xenomorph now enough talk LET FIGHT! Ruzi and Teressa begin to clash. On others side Weiwei and Zhang are battling Jasmine. Weiwei took the bones out her arm to make a weapon and now her arm is just hanging there it is kind of disgusting. Zhang is also battling it out. Weiwei: BONE ASSULT! Jasmine: SNOW FESTAVEL! Both attacks clash but Jasmine is stronger and Weiwei falls out the ring but as soon as she does Zhang in on jasmine like white on rice and you see their swords clashing. Ruzi are in a fist fight their strength are comparable to each other they are both badly bruised they Teressa swings her bat and Ruzi swings her fist they connect with each other and both of them get knocked out. Jasmine also end up KOing each other with a single sword strike now all that is left is Yaoyao and Zeno. Zeno: Earth is full of surprises I have not had a fight like this in a long time. Yaoyao: Same I respect you as a opponent we should do this again sometime. Zeno: If it is fate will I would be more than happy to, but I feel like this fight is coming to an end. Neither of us have a lot in the gas tank. Yaoyao: Agreed let go out in a bang Zeno: HEVENLY ICE DRAGON ASSULT! Yaoyao: EIGHT HEADED SEA DRAGON STRIKE! There attacks collide and a huge explosion happen. When it over they are both still standing but Yaoyao is out of the ring. Yaoyao lost? Yaoyao: It looks like it my lost Zeno: No a Draw Zeno faints where he stands. But since he fainted after Yaoyao was throw out the ring. It is team Falling Star Victory. All the team are taking to the sick bay everyone is healed. But Jasmine comes out absentminded. Zeno: Hey what up with you. Jasmine: Remember when we were at my parent funeral and I felt rather lonely. Zeno: Yeah Jasmine: I am pregnant Zeno: ......... Jasmine: Aren¡¯t you going to say something Zeno: How? Jarrin: I can explain this when two people love each other very much. Or if they are drunk, or blinded by lust..... Zeno: I KNOW HOW IT HAPPENS! It just that my race it is extremely hard for us to get pregnant let alone someone from different race it almost unheard of. Yaoyao: Human are the most adaptable species on our planet they can fuck just about any humanoid race and can get pregnant. That why there are so many hybrids here on Earth. Zeno: Oh this not good. Jasmine: You don¡¯t want the baby. Zeno: No, my planet has extremely low birth rate and they need to fine people so they can reproduce. If they know about this that will be extremely bad. Jarrin: You going to tell them Zeno: Of course, not Jarrin: Than it fine. Earth may look a weak on the outside but we have a tone hidden secrets. We have saying don''t fuck with Earth. Ruzi: We don¡¯t have that saying Jarrin: We do now I just made it up. Well whatever happens happen I am just saying we can handle ourselves just fine there area lot hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Zeno: A lot of what. Jarrin: A lot of powerful low-key people. Zeno: I guess I will take your word for it. We say our goodbyes to Team Falling star and we board the Captain ship for some reason the Captain does not like Mika. What did he do to you? Jarrin: Hey Yaoyao you mad about getting second Yaoyao: No besides the main reason I came was to beat that bitch My goal was basically accomplish Beside I realize the world is really big and that I should train more. It fun to have a Rival.Call me againafter you have your baby will do a spar. Jarrin: Sure. It takes a week to get home but we finally make it back I shove my finger up Ruzi butt. Ruzi: AHHHH! Jarrin: TIME FOR REVENGE! I pick her up and take her to my room. We spend the whole night battling for dominance switching back and forth. Yaoyao was right. It is fun to have a rival even if it isunder the sheets. Chapter 221 P-13 Jax Pov Jarrin just had her baby her name is Lyra Bloodheaven. She looks so much like Jarrin it is scary. Only difference she has green and black hair and black cat ears and tail. She also has red eyes and small vampire wings. Right now we are in Moscow in Russia. I am with Mikki, Piper, Chis, and Minnie. We are helping her learn Wild Wolf Art and having her make it into to her own. Wild Wolf arts is just a base we al have evolved it into our own particular style. Right now, were working on her hearing. Minnie: Owwww Jax: You were not paying attention. Minnie: How am I supposed to hear something from so far away. Jax: When you were a vampire your strongest senses were your vison and your sense of smell. Werewolf hearing is far more superior than our sight uses your ears. Also, you can¡¯t just take hits like you use to any more your physique is different vampires rely on strength we rely on speed. The faster you are the stronger you will become. Piper: She right I am pretty fast I can make after images of myself Chis: I can cut someone throat in second and be back in the same spot as I was not even there Jax: ALRIGHT MIKKI AGAIN! Mikki: Ok this is so fun. Mikki fires several shots from a distant with her sniper rifle. Minnie dogeged the first two but she get hit in the boobs with the last on and her g cups start jiggling I turn around for second so she does not see my nosebleed. Don¡¯t lust after Minnie or Jarrin will break my legs. She literally told me I will break your legs. Minnie: I KNOW YOUR DOING THIS ON PURPOSE MIKKI I SAW YOU LOOKING AT MY BREAST WHEN WE WERE CHNAGING.! I can hear Mikki stick out her tongue yep she defiantly did that on purpose. I pretty sure I just heard her clicking a camera. Mikki is as perverted as Jarrin. We have an open marriage. Nala does not care who I sleep with and Zoe would ask her to bring her back. Mikki would even be my wingman and we do her together. Her only requirement. Is you don¡¯t plan on bringing her home were a condom and don¡¯t sleep with two face sneaky whores. After while Minnie starts getting use to the speed and does not let a single bullet hit her but Mikki still makes her dance and her G cups wobble in the air. God this making me horny. How Rough I am with you tonight you can only blame yourself Mikki. Then she spars with Piper. Piper: AQUA HOWL ! Minnie: SNOW HOWL! They both howl and a shockwave happen. It is getting kind of late and I decide to stop training for the day. We cook diner it is for werewolves so it a platter of different types of meat. Chicken, pork, beef, lamb, deer you name it we got it after the meal we all go to our room and i fuck the shit out Mikki. Mikki: You were rougher than usual. Jax: Full Moon Today got little excited. Mikki: It is fine I don¡¯t really mind This is just part of being married to a werewolf. I wonder was like to sleep with a female one I heard their amazing in the sack. Jax: Don¡¯t even think about fucking Minnie. Mikki: I would never but if she jumped into my arm I would not say no even if Jarrin broke my legs I would not regret it. It also to bad we did not meet Piper first you do not know how many times over years I thought about doing her. Jax: Mikki you are having some dangerous thoughts Mikki: I know I am not going to act on it I am just thinking of what if. Suddenly we here moaning coming from Minnie room. Is she Masturbating. Curiosity get the better of Mikki and she decides to have a peak. I try to follow her to keep her from doing something stupid Mikki creeks open the door and see Minnie naked she has a silver bracelet on and the blue stone is glowing. She has her laptop on video Chat. We see Jarrin fucking Ruzi on video She has on a silver bracelet with red stone and Ruzi has one with a purple stone. I also Leona and Evie on two other screens They both have bracelets Evie¡¯s is yellow and Leona is green. Ruzi: I AM CUMMING ! Leona: AHHHHHH ! Evie: Ahhhhhh ! Minnie: Ahhhhh ! Mikki: HOLY CRAP THEY CAME AT THE SAME TIME AND THEY WERE NOT EVEN TOUCHING! Minnie ears perk up and she spots us She put on her robe Minnie: It not nice to you know. I video chat you later same time tomorrow if nothing happen. Jarrin: Ok see you babe love you She spanks Ruzi Minnie: Ahhh Leona: Ahhh! Evie: Ahhh Hey was not prepared you know what happen to one of us happen to all of us and I don¡¯t like being spanked Leona: I do Minnie; Alright bye ladies. Ruzi: Jarrin Tomorrow I am fucking you. Jarrin: You can try. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. They turn of the screen I can tell they are having an intense battle under sheet because Minnie looks lie she could cum any minuets she quickly takes off her bracelet Minnie: Those two have come extremely completive ever since they got back. The 3 of us are getting caught in crossfire if Luka had not punished them both I do not know what would happen. Mikki: What is that bracelet. Minnie: It a link bracelet Jax: I never head of that before. Minnie: It a porotype. Jarrin made it. You know how she always like messing with voodoo dolls. She put the magic in there with these bracelets. Whatever happens to one happen to the other. She come with this idea because all of us always go on trips. Were all rarely home together with this. If two people are together we all would feel it. Whatever they feel I feel. Honestly, she created this because she wanted to fuck the four of us at the same time without getting tired, but who knew it would have such range/ Luka especially loves it because he been out of the house a lot recently and all he has to do is fine one of us. Mikki: She would create something out of her own perversion. Jax: Your just mad you did not think of it first. Mikki: Got anymore Minnie: I will call her tomorrow and ask her to make you some. Only if you quit shooting t my boobs in practice. Mikki: Tch Jax: I am going out for a drink you want anything Mikki: Bring back some Vodka we can¡¯t come to Russia a without having some Vodka. Jax: And you Minnie: I would not mind some whisky. I open Piper and Chis room he said he wanted a pack of smokes and Piper want some cookies. Then I head out to the convenient store. The smokes the Whisky and The Vodka are easy to fine where the hell am I going to fine Snicker doodles in fucking Russia. I go all over and I finally find some at this little bakery last box to when someone grabs it. I can tell it a girl her face covered in a hood and scarf she same height as Piper she also has the same three sizes. I won¡¯t tell anyone how I know that. Just because you have big breast does not mean I am going to let you steal my cookies. Jax: hey those were mine ???: You buy them yet Jax: No ??? You have your name on it. Jax: No ??? This god put you on this Earth to buy this specific box of Snicker Doodles. Without them you will fall into the pits of hell. My brow starts to twitch. Jax: Hell, not that bad I have been there before ??? Weirdo Jax: How about we split you get half I get have we pay together. ???: Fines We both decide to pay for half the cookies she takes half out and put in her pocket and gives me the box. We begin to go our separate ways we both look up and smell something. Jax and ???: Betas We say it the exact same time which makes us look at each other. Jax: You a wolf ???: More or less Jax: What the hell is that supposed to mean and come I could not smell you ???: This coat Hided my scent. The only down side I can¡¯t smell anybody either. You best get out of here you don¡¯t seem like a bad person. Your buying snicker doodles after all. That how she judges someone is good or bad? I want to go but It would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I just left. Jax: There just beta what could be so bad about them. ???: They be beta but they are not ordinary. 5 female wolves that look EXACTLY LIKE PIPER APPEAR ! What the hell his going on. If Piper has sister why could she not introduce one to me and Mikki. ???? Leader: P-13 Adam has chosen you to be his mate you should feel honored. P-13: Than you marry him P-9 Jax: Piper? P-13: You know the original Now I got all o. f their attention including the girl in the hood and the scarf. Did I say something wrong? They all look exactly like Piper. Maybe their hair and eye color change a bit but their faces are the same. The girl also takes off her hood she has the same face as Piper but her hair is black she also has one green eye and one blue eye. P-9: Well it looks like we have gotten unsuspected harvest Lord Adam will be most please with me this time. Adam. Why does that name sound so familiar suddenly I light bulb flashes and I gain inspiration? Jax: Oh, I never met the guy before but I have heard of him he is Piper crazy stalker. P-9: YOU DARE INSULT OUR LEADER! P-13: hahhahahahhahah I guess he is a stalker making multiple clones of a girl that he could never get. He is total stalker no wonder the Original hated him Jax: You¡¯re a clone P-13: I same as any other person except I was born in a test tube by scientist. I grow I eat I have my own feelings I am not some sort of robot. I could even have a one-night stand and get pregnant if I wanted to. Which I don¡¯t I am not that easy, but you get the idea. Jax: You have free will P-13: Specifically, I am the only clone with free will the others treat Adam as some sort of God. I was a mistake. Maybe that the reason he like me so much because I can resist him. P-9: It not that only out all the clone you¡¯re the only one who inherited the power of a witch and the inherited ability Water Trinity that the original possesses. The rest of us can only use water magic. If I had Water Trinity than Lord Adam would love me. P-13: I told you I do not want him it not my fault that I am witch and you¡¯re not I was born this way and you¡¯re just a bitch even if you did have My power you so annoying he would be the one who ran away from you. P-9: YOU! Ladies Attack and bring me that wolf I want to question him about the original. Jax: Maybe I should of left when I had the chance. P-13 : Want to leave I would have not blame I can handle these bitches myself I been doing it for past several months since I escaped. Jax: My mother always told me I should finish something wants I started it. Don¡¯t get me wrong I have no hero complex. I just have a slight case of OCD. P-13:¡­.. Jax: That was a joke. P-13: You¡¯re a weirdo but a nice weirdo. Jax: Stan back I will handle this. P-13: And here I thought chivalry was dead, but don¡¯t talk the talk you can¡¯t walk the walk. Jax: I don¡¯t walk I run SHIFT ARM ICE WOLF FORM SUB-ZERO WOLF CLAW! P-9: ICE MAGIC! I freeze for out of five clones and they shatter into tiny pieces. Like I said they were just Betas nothing I can¡¯t handle. P-13: Who are you Jax: Jaxon Moon Chapter 222 Shameless Shewolf Jax Pov P-9: A Black Wolf that can use ice magic YOUR THE ICE WOLF. WHAT IS THE ICE WOLF DOING IN RUSSIA WHEN HIS TERITORY IS THE WEST COAST OF AMERICA! P-13: Sorry I never paid attention to the scientist lecture who is he again? Jax: Do tell I also want to know when I got such impressive sounding Nickname. It must have been when I competed in the Manticore Hunt. P-9: Around the world there are several Omegas that you are not allowed to offend no matter what or suffer a fate worse than death. The First one is The Ice Wolf Jax Moon. Working for a mysterious company full of Mercenaries. Next is The Desert Wolf Joshua Wolfgang. Don''t let scent of Alcohol full you. He is one of the few wolves in our race that has mastered magic Earth to be precise. Then there is the Wolf Queen Kali Wolfgang Joshua lover she is a master of Wind Magic. Finally, the Mysterious Eddy Smoker No one has seen him and live to tell about it. We don¡¯t even know his abilities and Adam has been tracking him for over ten years. Jax: hahaha P-13: What is so funny Jax: Nothing tell you later Eddy Smoker is Chris alias when he met Piper there is no Eddy Smoker he does not exist. Chris just uses that name when like to fuck with other wolves. Got love the classic P-9: I can''t handle someone of this caliber on my own I must retreat and warn the others P-13: BITCH WERE DOO YOU THINK YOUR GOING! In an Instant P-13 is in front of her she is quick. She shifts her arm in a Claw her fur is black as the night. I thought It be silver like piper but I guess I was wrong. On eye turns blue the other gold and she sticks her claw into P-9 P-13: DEHYDRATION CLAW! Her claws start absorbing all the water in P-9 body and she becomes a shriveled-up mummy. What a deadly spell. I never seen a water spell like that before. It has a lot of killing power P-13" We best be moving now that was probably just a scout a team. The Alphas will be coming soon Jax: Did you just say alphas not alpha as in plural more than one. P-13: Adam is the First Alpha that decided to make pack of Alphas. he promised them Money power and women. He also rules them with an Iron fist. I know at least four are after me and in Russia now. I suggest we get out of Moscow. Jax: What do you mean we. P-13: You held me up when i was buying my cookies. I would have been long gone if not for you take responsibility of your actions. Jax:...... Fine It is not like I got her pregnant how can she be so shameless. i would not even be in this mess if it was for her. Looks like we will have shortened Minnie training early in Moscow. Grrroooooooowl. I look over and I see P -13 Jax: Was that your stomach. P-13: THAT WAS THE WIND! Jax: I never thought wind could be hungry. I guess I will give the leftover beef to the wind. P-13: NO, I HAVE NOT EATEN IN SEVERAL DAYS BEING CHASE WERE THE BEEF! Jax: To late it was thewind. She starts grabbing on my leg whining. P-13: Oh, great and Mighty Jaxon Moon will you look upon yourself and gives this poor hungry orphan pup with no pack to call her own just a sliver a beef. This young one will be eternally grateful. Have a heart just think What would Jesus do. Sharing with this little sister will increase your Karmaand help you get into the gates of heaven Jax: ....... Where did this girl learn how to ass kiss? I thought she was not a talker but she talks a lot all most as much as Mikki. I tell her get off me and we had back to the Cabin. Mikki open the door. P-13: Yo Mikki: HOLY SHIT PIPER! Piper: comes to the door and is shocked when she sees P-13. Well I would be to if I just found out that I had a clone. I give Piper her Snicker doodles and Chris his smokes. I also take a shot of Mikki''s Vodka Yeah need a drink spending some time with her. When Minnie put down all that meat it like she saw the face of a god, she quickly starts chomping down. Mikki: So, you¡¯re a clone P-13 P-13: Yep Mikki: How come you look different than Piper If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Jax: She isalso a little naughty and has a gift for bullshitting. P-13: I am hurt Jax after all we have been through how could you treat me like this. Jax: We only know each other for thirty minuets P-13: And what a magical 30 minutes it was he bought me Snicker doodle and saved me from fate worst than death he was likemy wolf knight in furry armor not to mention he bought me Snicker doodles. He even agreed to take responsibility for me. They all look at me like I am guilty of something. Mikki: JAX YOU FUCKED HER WITHOUT ME! Jax: NO!I NEVER TOUCH HER! P-13: I know he never touched me what are you gay. I am gorgeous My breasts are big my ass it round and who can resist these eyes. Mikki: Yeah what are you gay. Jax: Mikki You know I am not gay. I just feel like this is not time or place. P-13: I knew it he may look like a gentleman but he nothing more than a patient pervert and they are most dangerous. As soon as you saw this face and this beautiful body you probably thought of several ways to get me, but I am far to intelligent and all your schemes fail like a villainess in a historical Korean Drama. Jax:........ Everyone:......... P-13: Than you will decide to take me by force i will try to resist but I fail and fall into your evil clutches. Than you pull down my skirt and rip of my panties fucking and pounding my pussy from dusk till dawn. I will moan and you will hear me throughout the forest begging you stop but you won''t because you¡¯re such a lustful wolf. Finally, I will become your sex slave and you make me do your beautiful wife while you watch. Than join us and start fucking us together than we all scream in passion. All because your patient pervert. Everyone:..... Jax: WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT! THAT MADE NO SENSE AT ALL! P-13: Of course, it does your either patient pervert or your gay, Piper: Are you sure she my clone. Mikki: OH MY GOD HAHAHHAHAHAHAH I never seen anyone troll Jax like this before. This girl is hilarious I love her. Where the hell did she come up with this shit, I drag her by the tail and begin to kick her out. P-13: I AM SORRY I AM SORRY IT WAS JUST A JOKE COME ON THERE IS NO NEED FOR VIOLENCE PLEASE LET GO OF MY TAIL! LOVE AND PEACE LOVE AND PEACE! I DID NOT EVEN GET TO FINNISH EATING YET! This girl is more trouble than she worth, I am pretty sure her race is a troll and not a werewolf. P-13: I am really sorry Jax How about this for and apology. She hugs me and barriers my face in her chest Jax: I DON¡¯T GET YOU ! P-13: What I thought boys like this type a thing if a girl has big breast. Mikki: GIRLS LIKE IT TOO! Mikki comes over and dives in P-13 breast P-13 does not seem to mind. Piper is getting more and more annoyed she starts stress eating. Her clone is a crazy character. Mikki: I think P-13 need a name we can¡¯t just keep calling her P-13How about Pepper P-13: If you call me Pepper I will call you Salt for the rest of your life. Mikki: I guess that is a No. Well it should at least be a P name, Piper: Pria? P-13: Do I look Indian to you Piper:........ Chris: Petra P-13: No thank you I feel like I be a communist or a Nazi Chris:............ Piper: SAY YOUR SORRY TO ALL THE PETRA IN THE WORLD ! Jax: Maybe if we learn stuff about What do you like. P-13: I like trolling people on the internet, celebrity gossip andFootball. We actually have something in common, who to think it. I may not know about internet trolls and Celebrity gossip but I do know a lot about Football. There is one name I can think of that starts with a P Jax: Peyton P-13: Hmmm Peyton I guess I can work with that for now on you can call me Peyton Mikki: Peyton Moon Jax: NOOOOO NOT PEYTON MOON PEYTON VAIL! Mikki: If She becomes Peyton Moon Pretty soon might as well justkeep it. Peyton: If this a proposal I except Don¡¯t worry I will sign a prenup Jax:..... No Mikki: Yes Jax: Why? Mikki: She the first one that can troll you I can¡¯t even troll you. I have seen so many different expression that you made I have never seen before. I fine them funny. Suddenly Peyton hops on my lap she kisses me and I am completely caught off guard. Peyton: You don''t wantHubby. P-15 said I was the best lover she ever had. I don¡¯t want toot my own horn but I am quite skilled and that area you be missing out. Her breast is up against me and I am starting to get hard. Peyton: Oh, I feel something I will take that as a Yes wow. Looks like I won the lottery with this one Your pretty big. Jax: I give up Peyton: I knew you see it my way hubby, you get a wife and I get ameat shield... I mean bodyguard... I mean husband. Yeah, I am pretty sure the last one. She flashes her long eyelashes in front of her big blue and green yes. Danm She is fucking cute don¡¯t act cute with me. This girl is fucking wildcard and I have no idea how to react. Suddenly we all smell something except for Mikki. Peyton is serious now like that foolish persona was nothing more than the figment of my imagination her eyes turn cold in an instant. Peyton: We have company. Minnie: It smells like four Jax; They found us quick I did not even give time to explain the situation. Chris: Who is coming Peyton: Alphas Chapter 223 Alpha Pack Jax Pov Piper: All righta fight I am ready for action Chris: You¡¯re not fighting Piper: What why? Chris: They may know about Peyton but they don''t know about you. If they were to see your things would get complicated and be a pain ass later on. Piper: NO FAIR I WANT TO....... Chris: I will take away your Snickerdoodles Piper: Meany Peyton: How evil what are you the spawn Satan. Only the prince of darkness himself could come up with that form of torture. Chris:,,,,,,, Jax you deal with her. All give her this she knows how to be descriptive with her words. Her tongue is as sharp as Mikki it might be even sharper pissing people off until their intestine turn green and their face turning black. Minnie: There coming For second I look a Peyton face and see cold flash of light in her eyes. It only for an instant did I just imagine what I saw. She looks at me and give me a stupid grin maybe it was nothing and I was just imagining it. Jax: Shall we meet them out their Chis, Minnie and Peyton you come with me. Mikki you give us cover us incase things go south. Mikki: Why can''t I come Peyton: That because our little patient pervert is schemer he will wait for me become a damsel in distress and save me causing me to come deeply in love with him so in love it will make me want to drop panties right than there and you will become jealous because you also wanted to fuck me. I know I see it in your eyes. So, to not make you jealous he thought best case scenario was you to not be there so there will be known disharmony. I think called having your cake and eating it to. Mikki: HHAHAHAHAHAHAH SHE SUCH A BULLSHITTER! Everyone:..... Jax: Maybe we should just give her to them Peyton: HUBBY I AM SORRY I DON¡¯T WANT TO BE THROWN AWAY BRIDE EVEN BEFORE MY WEDDING NIGHT! What ever happen to thick and thin to death do us part. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life sucking on a small penis Chris: Hold up Adam is undersize. how do you know Peyton: Rumors from P-17 and P-21. I amtold they were taken into his harem and they were not satisfied on their wedding Night. I also heard they were so unsatisfied they turn gay for each other. Everyone:........ I forgot she love gossip like a middle age housewife. Peyton: Besides I prefer black guys if you know what I mean. Yeah, I bet you know Mikki once you go black you don''t go back. Unless it a woman. Then she winks at me. I raise this girl is so insane that it wastes of time to even get mad at her. Maybe because I have been with Mikki so long I am adapting to Peyton craziness quickly. Minnie, Peyton, Chris and I go outside my cabin. We see wolves coming in the distance each with a different color of eyes. The eye symbolizes what pack you belong to. The four of us all have different color eyes. Mine are Steele blue. Minnie is a light blue, Chis is gold and Peyton is Blue and Yellow. They all transform into human form one is a Piper clone. She a ginger with green eyes Peyton: Yo P-19 long time no see. P-19: MY NAME IS POLLY! I TOLD YOU THAT SEVERAL TIMES Peyton: Ok Peppy Polly: POLLY Peyton: Pepper Polly: POLLY! Peyton: Patty Polly: BITCH I WILL KILL YOU! Peyton: Jeez Polly calm down I think you have a problem with anger. I know a good counselor in Germany. I can put in a good word for you. We love you and respect you but the first step is admitting you have a problem. Polly: YOU ! ??? POLLY! Polly: Sorry Yan Finally, Peyton trolling someone other than me. If it not directed at you she can be pretty funny. The one who ordered Polly was a wolf with orange fur and green eyes She said his name was Yan Yan: Don''t let P-13. Get under you skin. Peyton: It not fun to spoil someone fun Ginger Wolf Yan: The name is Yan P-13 Peyton: Peyton my name is PeytonYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Polly: BETAS DON''T GET A NAMES! Peyton: I am not a Beta, unlike you who went the Alpha route. When I broke free of Pack Mentality I became an Omega That was sixth months ago. Yan eyes furrows Yan: Breaking pack Mentality mean you have the qualification to become and Alpha. I now notice your eyes are your own color and not Red like Adam. Why would you want to become a uselessOmega. When I hear that my eye twitches, Chris star chewing on his cigarette and a flash of cold light flashes across Minnie eyes. who would not be angry they insulted us. Yan: Come back to the Pack Adam wants you. The night you escaped was a day before your wedding do you know how insulted Adam was. Jax: You¡¯re a runaway Bride Peyton: The past is the past Hubby Yan: Hubby? Yan starts to look at me a cold light flash in eye. The other two wolves also start to release killing intentOh great looks like I am now target somehow I knew this would happen. This girl cause as much trouble as Jarrin. Yan: Who do you think you are to steal Adam Bride. Chris: It not like it has not happen before. Now they start looking at Chris with killing intent, Minnie: Maybe it is because of his small penis. Well I would not know my husband has a huge cock and I eat pussy 6 days out of the weak. Jax: Really Minnie: Monday, is Jarrin, Tuesday Leona Wednesday is Ruzi, Thursday is EvieFriday is Luka and the weekends we have an orgy. Peyton: Wow you get more pussy than a male cat. well that have of it the rest is his personality and I felt hubby when I was sitting in lap it was impressive. Yan: Polly Kill him Polly: Yes Polly Is quick I am about to attack when Peyton summons water wolves to and sends Polly flying. Peyton: why do I feel like scripts is reverse. Oh well Inever been someone to go by the book anyway. Even though Hubby does not need my protection Do You think I am going to let a bitch like you touch him. You will see how magnificent he is while you¡¯re fighting and try to crawl into his bed. Rule number 1 of being afemale werewolf we don; share a partner with another Shewolf. Those clones have been brainwashed THEY HAVE NO SHEWOLF PRIDE! Shewolf Pride she was nice to Mikki, Minnie and Pipe. Whybecause Mikki is Valkyrie and Minnie and Piper have a different lover, but when it came to another Shewolf like Polly she was downright hostile. Polly: You bitch your nothing more than an accident. When they were making you, a scientist spilled coffee on the computer changing up the formula. Your abomination Peyton: What wrong with being an accident. Some of the best things in life were created because of a accident. I am glad I was accident because of an accident I was born. because of accident I am witch. Because of an accident I have free willto do whatever and whoever I want. She right good things come from accidents that is How Jamie and Zera were born. I would not trade those two for the world they are both my cute daughters. Yan: Polly do what you have to do just don''t kill her Polly: Fine. I can¡¯t anyway she owe me money Peyton: I have no idea what you are talking about I owe a lot of people money. Polly: YOU TOOK MONEY OUT OF MY ACCOUNT FOR YOUR ESCAPE! Peyton: How do you know it was me Polly: YOU LEFT A NOTE! Peyton: I would pay them back but nobody ever asks me for their money Polly: OF COURSE, THEY WOULD NOT ASK BACK FOR THEIR MONEY WHO WOULD COLLET DEBTS FROM TOP STUDENT OF THE ASSISSINATION BRANCH! YOUR KNOWN AS THE WOLF OF DEBTS Peyton: Hubby can you pay my debts Jax: pay your own debts Peyton: You can''t Chis: he can he loaded you should see his net worth. The gut could wipe his ass with a hundred-dollar bill. Peyton: HUBBY I DID NOT KNOW YOU WERE RICH! I just thought you were strong and handsome. but your loaded I hit the lottery in more way than one, I better have baby soon to solidify my standing in the house I would prefer a son. Jax: This is not Ancient China you do not need to solidify your standing with a baby. Peyton: Really, ButI still want one a son probably so when he grows up he can defend his mother honor. Also, I will get play The Mother law that cold ruthless on the outside but actually has a heart a gold. Jax: You could not pretend to be cold and ruthless what makes you think you have a son, Peyton: P-24 said there is certain position that will givea more likely to have a son i think you will have to turn me upside down and bend me over. Jax: Are trying to piss them people off Peyton: Is it working I look over and they are boiling mad. they came here to retrieve the bride and She sitting up here talking about how she wants to bear me a son. isn¡¯t that a slap to the face. Polly: I have to work my finger to bone and this bitch get everything handed to her on a silver platers IT NOT FUCKING FAIR DIE! Polly goes to attack Peyton Peyton: I was wondering when you were going to lose your cool and make a mistake. I am surprise how long it took you to finally blow your top. I purposely said your name wrong. I pretended to be clueless about the money. Even baring a son of a man beside Adam who you adore with a passion if he is unhappy you will do anything to make him happy again. Bye Polly DEHYDRATION CLAW ! In flash Peyton moves and does that dehydration spell again and Polly turns into a mummy and falls, wait all the crap she was SAYING WAS FAKE! SHE PART OF THE BLACKBELLY CLUB! Than Peyton come back over and hugs me. Peyton: Did I do good hubby Jax: Which is the real you the shameless Shewolf or the cunning wolf that had Polly wrapped around her finger since she came here. She was dead before she even knew what was going on. Peyton: Why can''t I be both. Sure, I may be shameless but I have my pride. I hate schemes but I am excellent schemer I am full of bunch contradictory. I may be two faces but It not like I am two faced to people I like. I would have never shown you my true self I f I did not find you interesting Jax: So, you don¡¯t really want to have my baby. Peyton: Well that was just an act, but now that I am looking at you our kid would look fucking adorable I guess I don''t mind if is you. Jax: ....... Peyton: I amjust kidding we hardly know each other we should get to know each other first. Jax: Oh Good that be way to quick. Peyton: Or am I Jax:......... Peyton: hahahahahahahah You are too cute right now you are so fun to tease, Honestly, I was planning on skipping town after my pursuer were gone, But I don''t plan on doing that anymore. Take care of me from now on. She smiles and then she kisses me. She is hard core manipulator when she wants to be I thought she was just an idiot but she was acting dumb the whole time what is the real her? Yan: She fooled us allfor all these years so this is her true personality. Only Adam could see though that idiot shamelesspersona It makes me respecthim a lot more no wonder he wanted her. Ivan and Igor capture her bring her to me. Ivan and Igor: YES! Two twin werewolves come to attack but are stopped by Chirrs and Minnie. Minnie: You will make a good stepping stone in my training. Chis: Would you like a smoke it will be your last just kidding like I share a cigarette with you. Chapter 224 Alphas vs Omegas Jax Pov Minnie and Chris intercepted the twin wolves Igor and Ivan attacks. They split off Igor takes on Chris. While Ivan battles Minnie. Peyton: Are those two going to be ok. Jax: They will be fine. I look Over and see Chris battling Igor neither of them has shifted yet. Chris throws dust in his face and then kicks him. Vintage Chris. He fights dirty as always. Igor: THAT WAS DIRTY! Chris: Really? Fine my bad I will give you chance. I will let you attack me all you want until I finish this cigarette, When I finish this cigarette your life ends. Than he puffs out a cloud of smoke. Igor: WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE! I AM A ALPHA YOUR JUST AND OMEGA I LEAD A PACK OVER12 WOLVES! THE MORE WOLVES UNDER MY COMAND THE MORE POWERFUL I BECOME! Chris: Just wolf thatlikes to enjoys a good smoke, and I would hurry up the clock is ticking. Igor: I KILL YOUSTONE CLAW! Chris: Oh Magic that is a surprise Igorturns his hands into clawthan covers them in earth magicand beginhis attack. That is surprise not many werewolves can use magic. Igor is quick but Chris is faster. I guess his speed has increase from Piper makinghim fight her all the time Igor: Yes Adam gave us the ability to unlock magic inside us. He gave us power allowing my brother and I to kill our Alpha and take control of the pack.... Chris: You done barking yet the clock keeps winding down I am guessing you have 2 have around 2 minutes left. I suggest you say goodbye to your brother. I will give that courtesy. Igor: YOU BASTARD! STALAGMINTES! Chris: Still to slow He moves through his attack like it was nothing. Peyton: Hehas been toying with him the whole time who is that guy. Jax: Want to know a secret, Peyton: I love me some gossip all much as I love cookies. The sugary goodness that only the heaven could have created Jax; You want here it or not. Peyton: Sure Jax: He is Eddy Smoker Peyton: WHAT! Igor: WHAT! Yan and Ivan: WHAT! Peyton: I think they heard you. Jax; Who cares it is not like they are leaving this place anyway. Chris Vail also known as Eddy Smoker Chris usually does not look for trouble but if he hears about some Adam men in his vicinity he defilingly going to fuck with them. He has been terrorizing Adam¡¯s Pack for over a decade. All going under the disguise Eddy Smoker. Igor: ......Your....Smoker Chris: Yep Igor: You wouldn¡¯t mine forgiving me for acting Cocky back there I have failed to see Mt Tai in front of me. Chris just shake his head Igor starts to Panic. I would Not blame him Chris has been like the Boogeyman to them coming taking out everyone and leaving no witnesses Chris: Looks like your time is upDid you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Igor: YOU THINK I AM JUST GOING TO SIT HERE AND DIE YOU GOT ANOTHER THING COMMING! SO, WHAT IF YOUR THAT EDDY SMOKER IF I KILL YOU I WILL BE A LEDGNED! STONE ARMOR! Chris: GATLING HAND! Chris shift his hand and bulletsfly out of it because of steel magic. It pierces through Igor Rock armor and pump several wholes into him. Hehas been turned into swiss cheese. Peyton: One attack Igor is just gone. Jax You killed Polly in one attacks. Peyton: All the clones fight the same way except for me. I killed countless that came after me so I know all their weaknesses. It easy for me to kill them, but he met him for the first time today and toyed with him the whole time. Ivan: IGOR! Minnie; I would not turn your back on me LIVING SNOW WOLF PACK! Minnie create a pack a wolf out of snow and they begin to attack Ivan. Ivan can use Fire magic. So he melt most of them but they keep attacking him until he get so mad his body heat melts them away. Minnie: BLIZZARD! Minnie usesIce Magic and creates a Blizzard she hides herself in the storm. The snowstorm is blocking his senses and it is hard for him to. Ivan: WHERE DID YOU GO BITCH! HEAT WAVE! Ivan tries to melt the snow but there is just too much so he will have to wait for Minnie to show up on her on. Looks like she is getting more accustomed to her Ice Magi and Living Snow Ability, We came out her for past 9 months she has learn 3 things. Ice Magic, how control her Inherited Ability Living Snow the last one is Martial arts that Kali Taught Piper. The battle the ultimate battlestyle for Female Werewolves Minnie: QUEENSHOWL! Ivan hears the howl and he goes into a trance. Queen Roar is move from Queen Wolf Arts made by Kali herself. This move put all male werewolves under her hypnosis it really is pain in the ass attack. Minnie: Let be a good boy and put those flaming claws away. Ivan: Yes, my queen Minnie: Have not been called that in a long time. I missed giving out orders hahahahah Yan: BITCH WHAT DID YOU DO TO IVAN! Minnie: He is under my contol he will now live and die for me. Now go be a good boy and attack Yan. Ivan: Yes, My queen Ivan turn his claws on Yan and they begin to fight. Ivan put several claw strikes at Yan, But Yan is more skilled. The he catches Ivan and rips out his heart. Wow he killed his own teammate. Yan: You were weak and got caught off guard by bitch you do not deserve to be in Adam Pack. If you want something done right you have to do it yourself. Let get rid of the girl first. That howl of hers is most unpleasant to the ears. He instantly gets in front of Minnie by turning into lighting and he use his claws I create and Ice wall to slow down his attack and Chris grabs her before the attack hits. Chris; You ok. Minnie: Yeah that was a close one. Yan: Tch next time you will not be so lucky Jax: I guess it is time for me to step up. Yan: You look familiar I know you you¡¯re the Ice Wolf. Adam has heard about you. If you give up the girl. You might even be allowed to join out pack. You will have to start as aBeta of course, but someone one like you will rise up the ranks in no time. Jax: I will pass, beside I I have already gave the stray a name. So, I might as well keep her. Peyton: I AM NOT A DOG! Yan: You have been warned now DIE THUNDER BLITZ! Chris: He faster than me Minnie and Piper. Jax: This would be bad if my best friend was not also someone who uses lighting. I have a way to counter it ABSOLUTE ZERO! Cold air energy comes from my body and it scatters everywhere in a 10-meter radius. Everything in this arear becomes frozen solid and that including Yan. He is frozen in midair. I walk over to Yan and Flick him and he shatters into hundreds of tiny pieces Jax: Omega 3 Alpha 0 Peyton runs up to me. Peyton: Hubby your so strong that was amazing I would not even be able to dodge that attack. Jax; I thought you were just pretending why are you calling me Hubby. Peyton: I like it. I decided you¡¯re going to be my mate for real. I suggest we get out of here. We never know if they brought reinforcement¡¯sor not. After the battle, we pack our things and we go to airport and get on one of our company private jet. Peyton is looking like a 4-year-old in the air she won¡¯t sit still at all. Jax: CAN YOU CALM DOWN ALREADY! Peyton: Sorry I never beenon a plane before, thisis so exciting. Then she whispers in my ear. Peyton: I also never been in the mile-high club before either. Then she heads to her room. Her tail wagging behind her. I see a tattoo of number 13 under her panty line. OH MY GOD SHE HAS A TRAMP STAMP! Peyton: ComingHubby? I can see her taking off her pants in her room. I look at Mikki Mikki: You can take her tonight but I get her tomorrow. Hurry and go before I change my mind. BEST WIFE EVER! I get out my chair and sprint intoher room. Time for a little pay back when she was fucking with me earlier. She fucked with me now I am fucking her. Peyton: HUBBY DON''T BE SO ROUGH OH GOD! Mikki: DANM ITI CHANGED MY MIND I AM JOING TOO! Piper: CHRIS WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Chris: They gave me inspiration Piper: WAIT MY LEGS ARE STILL SORE FROM LAST NIGHT NOOOO! Minnie: Why don¡¯t I have anyone to fuck I wish Jarrin was here, sigh Chapter 225 The Seige on Santa Village Santa Pov Oh, so much to do, so much to do. It is my busiest time of the year. I been pushing the elves quite a bit this year because I was procrastinating. Spent too much time in Boca with Mrs. Clause after the Holiday/ If you know what I mean. I start to make my rounds making sure everything is perfect. I only work a few weeks out of the year, so I must do a good job. My first round is a place I like to call the Toy Factory. I go there a see the Head Elf Toy Development Peppermint Peppermint: Ok people countdown to Mr. C big flight I want to see some movement people. Holiday how are those game systems coming along. Holiday: All systems built boss Peppermint: Excellent. Mistletoe how goes the stuff animals. Mistletoe: Increased fluffiness by 20% Peppermint: Not bad but I think we can go bigger crank it up to 35% the fluffier the better. Millstone: THAT IS SO MUCH FLUFFFINESS! Peppermint: I am taking a real gamble, but I trust you Mistletoe go fluffy or go home. You think you can pull it off. Mistletoe: YES BOSS! ???L BOSS BOSS ! Peppermint: Calm down Candy Cane your scaring me what is the problem. Someone get this kid a glass of milk and a pack of chocolate chip cookies he is dying over here. Candy Cane: I DON¡¯ T NEED A GLASS OF MILK! Gary messed up an order of I phone now over a 100 kids will get last year¡¯s version. Peppermint: DANM IT GARY! This is what I get for hiring my sister husband cousin. Ok Take several people from Board games. Get them to work on the I phone. Than move three Stuff Animal stuffer. With all that we should be able to make it before liftoff. Candy Cane: Ok boss Peppermint: I am going to need some Nog after this. God danm it Gary when I get my hands on you I am going to.... HEY BIG C HOW ARE YOU! How Mrs. Clause. How long have you been here? Santa: The whole time. Well I can see you have everything under control. Even the unexpected surprises. Peppermint: Thanks boss don¡¯t worry everything will be prepared for tonight. Santa: I have faith in you After I say goodbye to Peppermint. I go to The Reindeer stalls there I see Jangle and he is messing around with Rudolph. Jangle: Rudolph can you stop shinning your nose you¡¯re going to take out someone eye. Oh, I forgot you can¡¯t understand me you¡¯re a deer. The only thing special about you is the shiny nose. WAIT DON''T SIT ON ME AHHHHHHHHH ! YOU STUPID AMNNIMAL! Rudolph was always a spirted one. Even after hooking up with Vixen and having a young buck named Rufus. The Old guy still got it. I don''t want to ruin Jangle and Rudolph play time. He does not get out much anymore. His only enjoyment is messing with Jangle. Who am I to ruin and old man pleasure. My final stop is the Naughty or Nice list. I get in to the List room and see several elves sorting through names. They are dividing the good kids from the bad one. I sit in my chair and I also look though as well. I have to make sure I check it twice. Than Angel comes up to me. She oversees this department. Angel: I am having trouble sorting several kids. Do you think you can help me Santa? Santa: No problem Angel who do you got. Angel: Andy Martin? Santa: Whom he did stuff frogs in the teachers draws. And pulled Cassy Johnson pigtails, but he does like Casey and does not know how to show it. He did beat up beat up the people her bullying her and He does take care of his sick mother. I am going to go with nice. Angel: Ok Harold Ramsey Santa: Naughty Angel: Really? Santa: Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. He tortured his neighbor¡¯s cat and then told them it ran away. That kids has got problems. He is showing the signs of a serial killer and needs help. But It not my job to raise other people kids. Angel: Mika Bloodheaven Santa: That Kid is on the fence every year. He just barely passes Nice. He may like to pull pranks, but he never goes to far an always apologizes if he does. He is good kid deep down. He even feeds the stray cats on his way to school every morning. Angel: Ok Santa that it. Thanks for the help How the new baby and Mrs. Clause Santa: Nicky and Noel are good Angel. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Nicolas and Noel are the apples of my eye. I have recently just got the Santa Mantle pass down from my father Chris Kringle III. I am Michael Kringle and. I have been Santa Clause for going on 7 years now. Suddenly I hear a crashing sound. Santa: WHAT IS HAPPENING! My head of security Winter Green comes in with several of his men behind him. They are carrying several pistols. Santa: WHAT IS GOING ON WHAT IS HAPPENING! Winter Green: Krampus have infiltrated Santa Village. It is bad. Really bad the elves are panicking cookies and Milk are everywhere. Santa: How could they get pass our defenses nobody knows our defenses code beside the Clause Family. Winter Green: That is correct sir nobody, but a member of the clause family knows how to get through our defense not even me. Santa: JONAH! Winter Green: I am afraid so sir. Your Elder brother Jonah is leading the Krampus. I knew he was a black sheep of the family, but I never thought he would go this far. Not only that he is doing it on Christmas of all days. Santa: He is doing it because it is Christmas. Do you know what will happen if we don¡¯t deliver the toys to all the good little girls boys? Winter Green: I know sir Santa: Winter get Noel and Nicky out of here. That is your only job. I will do what I can protect the village. Winter Green: Sir I am your strongest warrior I should go with you. Santa: That why I am sending my wife and son with you, because you are my strongest warrior. You¡¯re the only one I can trust to protect them. Winter Green:¡­¡­ DANM IT ! I think of something fast than I notice the last name of the child that I was discussing who was on the Naughty or nice list. Bloodheaven. That kid¡¯s parents, aren¡¯t they Mercenaries. Ok new plan. Santa: Ok Winter Green new plan once you get Noel and Nicky I want you to hire the Grayline Mercenaries. Winter Green: WHAT THEM BUT THEY ARE CRAZY EVERY LAST ONE! It would be a miracle if they do not kill everybody. Santa: It Christmas it all about Miracles. Now Get going. Winter Green: Elf 1 and 2 you¡¯re with me. The rest of you are with me. COME ON PEOPLE MOVE MOVE MOVE ! Santa: Good Luck Winter Winter Green You to Sir Winter Pov I head out the room with my two men and heal to the nursery on the opposite side of the village. Did I mention they are filled with Krampus? I take out my Saber it made of pure peppermitum the hardest substance in Santa¡¯s Village. Winter Green: Alright boys. Elven get our getaway ride. A sleigh and a fast reindeer. Takeout Blitzen¡¯s kid Basher. Elven: On it Boss Winter Green: Nutcracker you¡¯re with me watch your six Nutcracker: I ready to bust some heads and crack some nuts Winter Green: Do you have to say that every time we go into battle. Nutcracker: Yes Winter Green: Whatever Nutcracker and I split off from Eleven and we head to the nursery. Krampus try to stop us but I take out my saber. Winter Green: PEPPERMINT STRIKE! Nutcracker: NUT CRUSHER! I stab one of the Krampus and Nutcracker punches one in the nuts. I cover my crotch every time I see that/ Sometimes I think Cracker is scarier than I am in fight. He always goes for the nuts. Kids don¡¯t punch people in the nuts unless you¡¯re out of options. We finally make it to the nursey and it is surrounded by Krampus. Cracker and I charge them, and I pierce them with my saber and Cracker shoots them with his pistol. Every shot hits them in the nuts. Again, with the nuts, what is with you and hitting people in the balls you have a sick hobby, but I am glad you¡¯re on our side. Winter: NOEL IT ME WINTER OPEN THE DOOR! Noel: Winter is that you what is going on. Where is Michael? Winter: No time to explain grab Nicky we are getting the two of you out of here. Hurry we do not have much time before more Krampus come. Noel: Ok She grabs Nicky and the four of us head to the Reindeer stables to meet Elven. I hope he is ready because we just got spotted and they are gaining on us. Nutcracker: The three of you go on. I will hold them. Winter: Cracker that is suicide. If you stay behind you may not comeback What and I am going to tell Odette She is nine months pregnant Nutcracker: Isn¡¯t Turtle Dove pregnant as well. Your still out here. Hey if it is a boy I want him to be named after me, and take care of my wife if I don¡¯t make it out. Winter: CRACKER THAT IS A DEATH FLAG! DON¡¯T SAY SHIT LIKE THAT! Nutcracker: It has been and honor serving with you Winter Green Winter: CRACKER! Cracker Takes his guns and runs in the other direction and he starts firing away. I take Noel by the hand and I do not look back Nutcracker: HO HO HO MOTHERFUCKERS ! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! And explosion happens Cracker detonated a bomb taking several enemies with him just to give us more time. Just to save Christmas. We fight our way to the stable there we see Elven and the Stable Elf Jangle. They have a sleigh with Basher attach to it. I put Noel and Nicky into the sleigh and then I get in myself Elven: Where is Cracker? Winter: He did not make it. Elven: Danm it Nut. Jangle: Come on we got to keep moving. Winter: He is right we can mourn when our enemies are in the ground. Right now we got to put on our big boy stockings and save Christmas. Get us out of here Jangle. Jangle: ON BASHER! Basher takes off at full speed and I tell Jangle not to stop until I know it safe and we are not being followed. Noel: Who could have done this Winter: It was that bastard Jonah Noel: But Michael and Jonah are brothers how could he do this. Elven: Ever heard of Kane and Able Winter: ELVEN! Elven: Sorry to soon Everyone: To soon Jangle: So where are we going. Winter: Hollow Wood. Hollow Wood California Chapter 226 The Bloodheaven Save Christmas Jarrin Pov Oh, jingle bells jingle bells jingle all the way. Merry Christmas everybody. It Christmas eve at the Bloodheaven house and Ruzi, Leona, Minnie, Evie, Luka, and I locking up the building for Christmas. Evie: I love Christmas Leona: It the best. Thanks for casting a Snow spell with Ophelia, and Piper Minnie. Minnie: It is fine who does not love a white Christmas. I even built a snowman with the younger kids. Jarrin: Won''t people wonder why there is a freak snow storm in California. They said it would be sunny and 70 degrees Now is 25 and lightly snowing. Luka: It fine they will chop it up as a Christmas Miracle. Evie: Who uses asparagus for a nose for a snowman anyway. Luka: No one was eating it so it is fine. Het Minerva you like celebrating Christmas but how come you do not believe in Santa Clause it makes no sense. Minerva: It illogical a Fat man going around the world. Shimming down chimneys, leaving gift for the good little boys and girls and giving coal to the bad one. Not to mention eating cookies and a drinking milk at every house. That guy should have died of diabetes century ago. Jarrin: Santa is real Minnie: Than how come no one has ever seen him. Jarrin: He is a tricky bastard. Ruzi: Did they have Santa in your universe. Minnie: My Santa clause was the Admiral dress in a Santa suit stuff with pillows. I caught him kissing my mom so they had to explain to me Santa was not real. The Admiral is Minerva father. Minerva comes from a Military family. They don''t talk much and it not because we live a dimension away. I guess the Admiral does not approve if her sexual orientation, so she left when she was 17. I guess he could not except is only daughter liked girls. Jarrin: I get it you lost your innocence when you were young now can''t believe in Christmas Magic. You believe in elves don''t you. Minnie: Sure, Moon Elves, Dark Elves, High Elves, and Forest Elves. Yes i do believe in those type of elves but Elves midget elves who were green and have shoes that jingle no. Ruzi: What about the reindeer Minnie: Deer are not built for flight. Luka: Christmas Magic. Minnie: Fine where is this Christmas Magic how do I learn in. Luka:........ Minnie: No comment huh Jarrin: Sometimes you just got to take a leap of faith. You staring at me like that is telling me that you do not believe me. Come on we have several Christmas Party to go to and Misaka Hanukkah Party. Come we got to pick up the kids. Minnie: I may not believe in Santa Clause, but the kids sure do. I have not gotten one phone call from the principal office for the past couple of months, so I guess that is a good thing. The Jolly Fat man sees all. Ruzi: Fine be a skeptic you will believe one day We are on our way to the car when Leona spots something in the sky. What the heck is that. It can¡¯t be is that a deer? and a Slay? Jarrin: MINNIE MINNE PROOF PROOF ! Minnie: Is that a Deer? Jarrin: It reindeer and you said that they are incapable if flight. Minnie: That simply someone who use a wind spell Leona; Is it just me or is that sleigh coming towards us. Ruzi: Yeah it is coming in pretty fast. Luka: I don''t think it is going stop Jarrin: Why are we just standing here for SCATTER! We all split off in different directions a reindeer comes crashing down. Luck for them we have foot of snow on the ground or that would be really bad for whoever is driving. In the sleigh we see three short elves with bells on their shoes and young women with blonde hair and blue eyes in a red Santa coat and she is holding a baby? One if the elves come out. His shoes jingling as he walks. Elf: Are you the Bloodheavens Jarrin: Yeah who are you? Elf: I am Winter Green Head of the North Pole e security. That there is my second Elven. The stable Elf in the sleigh is Jangle. The Women is Mrs. Clause and baby is little Nicky. Evie: Aren''t you a little young to be Mrs. Clause? Noel: I am the current Mrs. Clause I am married to the current Santa Clause. Leona: See Minnie how do you explain this we have holiday elves and we even have his wife and Child if this does not convince you Santa real I do not know what will. Minnie: Stunted growth elves and a woman and Santa clause suit. I could buy one Amazon. Winter Green: I AM TALL FOR MY RACE ! Minnie: You keep telling yourself that. Everyone: Uhhhhhh Elven: Are you sure we got the right people. Winter Green: I am certain Luka: Why exactly are you here it Christmas we don¡¯t do jobs during Christmas. Hell, there is a Truce with all the races that nobody fights on the week of Christmas. Winter Green: If you don''t help us there won''t be a Christmas Everyone: WHAT ! Winter Green: I don''t have for this He take out a snow globe. it has Santa village in it Winter Green: I COMMAND THEE RETURN US TO VILLAGE OF THE NORTH! Snow begins to circle us and we teleport. Winter Green tells us that we are on the outside od Santa village. he brought us here with his magic snow globe he tells us that Santa village has been infiltrated by Krampus and Santa brother Jonah. Jarrin: What is Krampus? Elven: they are monster that hunt down naughty children through them in gunny sacks and beat them with sticks until they are nice and tender and then they eat them. Everyone: SERIOUSLY! Winter Green: We believe Jonah made a deal with Krampus. He could never get over that he was not chosen to be Santa, and he could not be Santa than no one can be Santa. Luka: Maybe that the reason why he was chosen not be Santa Winter Green: I don¡¯t know why but the big guy chose you to save a Christmas, I think that is lack in his judgment, but what the boss says goes even no matt how much I disagree with his decision. Evie: Did we just get look down on by someone half our size. Jarrin: I am going to let this go because it is Christmas. You¡¯re lucky shrimp. Winter Green: WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL ME ! Jarrin: Oh my bad sorry my bad tiny Winter Green: THAT IT LET ME AT HER! Winter Green try to jump me but Elven and Jangle hold him back Luka: Jarrin quit taunting the elves Jarrin: He started it Noel: I am fearing for the Holiday Luka: Come put your differences a side if we don¡¯t Christmas is doomed. first of we need mo the whole situation if we are going to a rescue op. What are main objective Noel: We have four main objectives 1 we have save all the elves and get rid of the Krampus. 2 we must secure the toys for the children. 3 find my husband and 4 defeat Jonah. Jangle: One question how are we going to get in. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Everyone:...... Ruzi: I can help with that as a Shade i can phase through solid object. I can also carry thing in my shadow. Luka; I think a plan is coming together ok here is the plan. Fist we all hop in Ruzi shadow and she will phase us through. Elven, Ruzi and Evie you will be on Elf duty rescue all the elves. Leona and Mrs C you find the toys make sure they are ready for Santa flight. Winter Green and I will be on Krampus Extermination Duty. Minnie and Jarrin You Find Big C and Jonah. Jangle stay out the way. Ok let Operation Fruit Cake begin. Jarrin: Fruit Cake? Luka: I was going for a Holiday theme it was this or Figgie Pudding Jarrin: Fruit Cake it is. We all jump inside Ruzi shadow and then Ruzi turn into a shadow and make her to Santa Village with out being discovered. Then she finds a blind spot and phase through the wall. After she get in she let us all out of her shadow. Luka: You ready to make a big distraction. Remember the bigger it is the more time we will give to the others. You think can handle it. Winter Green: I was born ready THIS IS FOR CRACKER AHHHHHHHHHH ! Winter Green goes charging out like a mad man carrying a sword made out of Peppermint. That is one weird weapon, but he is using Christmas magic after all. Winter Green: PEPPERMINT PILLAR SPIKES ! Luka: I better go to STATIC SHOCK WAVE ! Krampus get electrocuted and when they can¡¯t move a pillar of Candy cane pierce their bodies. Who knew such a delicious holiday treat could be so deadly. Jarrin: Everyone they gave us an opening let¡¯s do it Everyone: Right We all scatter in different directions Ruzi Pov Elven Evie and I head to the find the captured elves even thought I have no Idea where they would be so I ask Elven. Elven: They would probably be in a large space that is easy to defend where people can¡¯t hide I can only think of one place the mess Hall. Evie: Alright lets go We make our way to the mess hall and we hid behind a building two century are guarding the front door. Evie has extremely good vision she can see from the window Elves are all gathered together. Elven: We need to get rid of the two that are guarding the door first. Ruzi: Got a rock Evie: What size Ruzi: I prefer the size of baseball Evie: I got it STONE MAKE! In Evie hand is a rock the size of a baseball Ruzi: When could you do earth magic I thought you did water Evie: I do but I am better with Earth. I tried practicing but I never could get better it turn out I was practicing the wrong type, so I switched. I take stone from Evie than I wind up I through I faster than a major league pitcher. Silent like a sniper it takes both of them out with a perfect head shot. Ruzi: I guess that is what they mean by hitting two birds with one stone. Ok you distract them in the front and I will make a portal in the back phasing everyone out. Think you can do it. Elven: No problem Elven and Evie go busting through the front door. Elf : Is that Elven? Elf 2: He brought a tall person? Elven: KISS MY ASS KRAMPUS! Than he starts shooting and two go down. Several Krampus go after him and Evie while three stay here to guard the other Elves. I phase through the back wall out of sight of the remaining guards. Ruzi: SHADOW STICHING! My Shadow pierces out and strikes all the remaining Krampus. The Elves are shocked they don¡¯t know what happen. Than they turn around and see me. Ruzi: Anyone ordered a rescue Elves: YAAYYYYYYY ! I lead the elves out of the mess hall we catch up to Elven and Evie the remaining Krampus have already been turned to stone by Evie¡¯s Stone eyes. Evie: Mission accomplished Ruzi: Now I just hope everyone else will have as an easy as time as us. Jarrin Pov Jarrin: hey Minnie Minnie: What Jarrin: Aren¡¯t you going to say something. Minnie: I do not know what you are talking about. Jarrin; Where in Santa Village battling Krampus on our way to Save Santa Clause. You cannot tell me his is not real. Minnie: Ok maybe and I mean maybe in this universe Santa Clause may be in fact real. There are you happy now. Jarrin; Very Winter Green told us the last place he saw Santa was in his office. So, we head there first. We see the remains of a fight. So, we follow the trail. We run, and we make our way to the naughty or nice room. The we see two people in their twenties both have brown hair and green eyes battling one is wearing a red coat the other is wearing a black coat. Jarrin: SANTA? The one in red turn around. Santa: Looks like Winter Green manage to bring in the cavalry. Jonah: This is cavalry Michael pathetic almost as pathetic as you little brother. You cannot defeat my Christmas Magic I was always stronger than you. I should have been Santa. Santa: You wanted to make money off Christmas that is not what the Holiday is about. It is about give and spending time with the ones you love and even after all this time you still don¡¯t understand. Jarrin: YOU TELL HIM SANTA! Jonah: ENOUGH! Once I defeat you I will be Santa Christmas will be mine. Santa: Girls I need your help I can beat him, but I need you to stall for time. Minnie: How are you going to beat him he said that he is stronger than you. Santa: That may be true, but he never learned the ultimate spell od Christmas Magic only the real Santa knows it because it has been pass down from generation to generation I just need you stall so I can activate it. Jonah: Like I give you the chance: FIGGIE PUDDING BLAST! Minnie: BLIZZARD ! Both their attacks collide and there is a huge explosion Minnie is actually pushed back a little. Even for a weird attack he is pretty strong. Jonah: PUMMELING FRUIT CAKE! Jarrin: EMERALD FIRE SHEILD! I try to block his attack by making a shield out of green flame, but the fruit Cake is to hard and it shatters my shield I am blown back but Minnie catches me. Minnie: You ok. Jarrin: Yeah, I am fine. How can this guy be so strong when he has such weird attacks be so strong? Jonah: REEF CAPTURE! He makes reefs out magic and capture the both of us. I try to burn it off, but it will not burn no matter what I do. Jarrin: It won¡¯t burn. Minnie: It won¡¯t freeze either Jonah: This is Christmas Magic. This Magic is strongest during Christmas your power is nothing compared to me. Now that I have finish Santa¡¯s little helpers DIE BROTHER! Jarrin and Minnie: SANTA! Santa: It is time your right Christmas Magic is strongest this time of year that include the ultimate Christmas spell 12 DAYS OF CHRISTMAS! Santa summons twelve drummer drumming, eleven piper piping, ten lords that are leaping, nine ladies dancing, eight maids that are milking, seven swans swimming , six geese laying, five golden ring, four calling birds, three French hens, two turtle dove and a partridge in a pear tree.. They all attack Jonah. Jonah: NOOOOOOOOOOOOO 1 Jonah is trampled but is alive and Santa release us from our restraints. Santa: Someone when been naughty. He takes out a globe and imprison Jonah in it. He is so tiny now and very angry. Santa: Now let go see how the others are doing Jarrin: I told he was real and he is a badass We follow Santa and looks like the cleanup is begging not only that the toys are in the sleigh right next Mrs. Clause and Little Nicky. The Krampus are now in cages. I see Winter Green he is covered in battle Scars he is with Luka and Luka look kind of tired as. I start seeing everyone one by one. Winter Green: Not bad. If Cracker was here he be proud. I want to say who the hell is Cracker, but I think if I were to say that I would ruin the mood, so I just keep silent for the time being. Santa: Thank you everyone the people of Santa Village and I will never forget what you have done here for today. Jarrin: Will you have time to deliver the toys Santa: I am Santa I can do anything on Christmas. It just shame. Luka: What is a shame Santa: That all you will remember this as only a dream. The Bloodheavens: Hah? Santa MEMORY SNOW! He blows snow in all our faces and the six of us black out. When I wake up I am in my bed with Luka, Minnie, Evie, Ruzi and Leona. The other start to wake up as well Jarrin: How did I get in my bed why can¡¯t I remember the last few hours. Minnie: I had the weirdest dream. Leona: Did you dream you saved Santa village from attack of Krampus. If you did I had that dream too Evie: Me too Ruzi: Same Luka: How did we get in the bed again. Hey, I found a note Jarrin: Don¡¯t just sit there read it. Luka: Ok Dear Luka, Jarrin, Ruzi, Leona, Minerva and Evie. You really helped me out last night. So as a token of my appreciation. I left you each a gift in your guest room. Thank you I mean it. I will never forget you even if you forgot me. From S Minnie: S Jarrin: Who is S no way Santa? Minnie: Santa: Is not real it obvious that one of you just pulled prank on us. Leona: There is only one way to find out RACE YOU TO GUEESS ROOM! Evie: HOLD ON I AM COMING TOO ! Ruzi: DON¡¯T FORGET ME! Jarrin: HEY QUIT PUSHING! Luka: Stop all you are being childish Minnie: Says the gut who just use a lightning spell to get there first. Why don¡¯t you just open the door already. We all make it to the guess room and fine six presents one for each of us. Evie: A HOVER BOARD I GOT A HOVER BOARD! Ruzi: A Washimoto Style Katana how could anyone get this. There are only seven of these in the world. Two have been lost through passage of time. Leona¡± A LUNAR FLOWER! How could this be. They have to be soaked in moonlight for 100 years before they bloom. I am going to go plant it in my garden. Jarrin: 1000 Recipes for Magical deserts. I don¡¯t even think there is one that I have tried in here. Luka:¡­¡­. Jarrin: Luka your quiet what did you get. Luka: Oh, the five of you will find out tonight, Jarrin, Ruzi, Minnie Leona and Evie: PERVERT! Luka: Thank you S Jarrin: It got to be Santa there no other person who could come up with these awesome gifts Minnie: I am telling Santa does not¡­¡­ This is impossible Jarrin: What? Minnie pulls out a silver necklace in the shape of heart. She opens it and it has a picture of a woman who looks like her and a little girl. Minnie: I thought I lost this. This was given to me by my mother before she died. I lost it when I got kicked out the house, this should be in my universe. It being here would have to be Jarrin: A Christmas Miracle A.K.A Santa Clause Minnie:¡­¡­. Mika and the other kid come busting in. Mika: Mom mom mom Santa came, and we got presents come on down already. Jarrin: Were coming were coming hold your horses. Minnie: Santa¡­ Jarrin: Hey Guys Merry Christmas Everyone: Merry Christmas. The six of us head down stairs to enjoy Christmas with our family. Santa: Merry Christmas to all and to all a good night ho ho ho Chapter 227 The Magi Stones Future Mika Pov Mika: Another Mission a success Aoi Aoi: I am complete it was routine nothing went wrong like usual. Mika: What do you mean like usual. Aoi: Like when that Saber tooth tiger followed us home. Mika: Kaya loves Blade he is a hell of a babysitter. Well find I am just glad that we were able to get the Magi Stones and Now they will be safely secured in the time vault do nobody will get them ever again, The Most important thing is that Boss Mordo won¡¯t yell at us. Aoi: Mika quit throwing the containment unit like a ball you are going to drop the stones into the time stream. Where all most home don¡¯t fuck it up. Mika: Relax I totally got this my hand eye coordination is great. I begin to throw the containment unit like a ball and Aoi is freaking out she begin to yell at me, So I decide to stop but I accidently fumble it but catch it at the last minute. Aoi: YOU DUMBASS! Mika: IT FINE IT IS FINE I CAUGHT IT! As soon as I say that the container open and unfortunately for me all the stones fall in to the time stream. Oh, fuck my life. Ok this was my bad, but who the hell design a containment unit so easy to open. Should it not have a key or something. Maybe even a pass code, or retinal scan. Aoi:::......... Mika: Sorry Aoi: I blame myself, for having and idiot hold the Magi Stones. I knew this mission was to easy. Something always must go wrong. Now we have no wat to track them until we back to the future. I wonder how you fucked up the time stream this time Chrono: incoming call Agent Bloodheaven from your sister. Mika: Which one I have several Chrono: I believe it is the youngest. Mika: Lyra Chrono: No Skylar Aoi and Mika: WHO THE FUCK SKYLAR! Chrono: The offspring of Jarrin Bloodheaven and Sylph Bloodheaven. Mika: That was rhetorical. Anyway, can you tell me who Sylph Bloodheaven is and when did they meet.? My time memories do not come back until I reach my on time Chrono: Time records scanning information found. Sylph Bloodheaven formerly known a Sylph Nothwind is a fairy Wind witch hybrid. She met Jarrin in the battle of the Magi Stones. Aoi: Great you changed someone destiny Mika. She could have had a whole different destiny now she is member of your mothers harem. You should apologize to all the children she would have had and the person she would of married. Chrono run the time stream how before it was altered scan for Sylph Northwind. Chrono: Scanning. Sylph Northwind and her parents have been decease for thirty years. They were all Killed by her brother in a hostile takeover Aoi:........ Mika: Where are her parents now that the time line has been altered Chrono: Oberon and Tatiana Northwind are still head of the Northwind Clan. They are 2 years from stepping down and retiring to Florida. Aoi:.... NOT A WORD! Mika: Let just see how this plays out. Aoi: WHAT!Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Mika: What so bad about it you heard Chrono. There is a battle for the Magi Stones and my mother is a part of it. She we defiantly handle it, and everything will be fine. Aoi: THIS IS SO IRRESPONSIBLE! You just want to leave our mess for your parents to clean up. Mika: There not doing it for free she gets another wife so consider that her payment. knowing my mom Sylph probably has big breast or she would never marry her. Beside if the stone were lost and my parent collected them. We would probably never get anywhere safer than there and now there is a another one. That place will tighter security than Fort Knox. Also, if we lost the stones in time that means we never got the mission, so we never got the stones, so we are not in trouble. Aoi: I am a time cop and even i have no idea what you just said. Mika: Let''s just let nature take its course. Aoi: I don''t know. Mika: I will buy you another espresso machine and install it at work. Now you will have high quality coffee at home and in the office. Aoi:....... Mika: Plus, no paper work for this mission Aoi: let nature take its course. Only the two of us know what happen. Chrono delete all recording from the past fifteen minutes. Chrono: Deleting successful. Aoi: You are such a bad influence. Mika: Bloodheaven Motto do whatever you fucking want as long you don¡¯t kill anybody innocents. and besides I think we are saving lives at that we should get meddles. Aoi just shake her head and we make our way back to future. How come when every time I fuck up the only thing that really changes is I get another sibling. Guess I will never know Jarrin Pov present day. Today is the day Minnie Luka and I got hitch so it our anniversary. We have several. There is My anniversary with Luka. Our Anniversary with Leona., Minnie anniversary with Evie and my anniversary with Ruzi. Right now, I think we are lost. I told Luka to stop for direction, but he would not listen. Jarrin: You should of fix the G.P. S Luka: It find I have a paper map just in case. Minnie: But that map is old is it reliable. Luka: It is fine it is fine. This paper map should be good Jarrin: You know who uses map, no one besides pirates, treasure hunters, and poor people who cannot afford G. P.S. Do I have a beard and eye patch Luka: No Jarrin: What about and Indiana Jones hat with a whip Luka: I don''t see that Jarrin: Are we poor Luka: We are quite wealthy. Jarrin: Than I am not a pirate, a treasure hunter or a poor person who can''t afford G.P.S. THAN WHY ARE YOU USING A PAPER MAP WHEN WE COULD OF JUST BOUGHT ANOTHER GPS! Luka:...... Minnie: She is just grumpy because she is horny. Jarrin: Of course, I am horny I took a dick pill and some Viagra. It does not help Minnie in and a very tight shirt and a skimpy skirt where I can see her panties and her tail. I am so hard right now and have a major boner, any you are cock blocking me by not asking for directions. Minnie: Will it help if I give you a blowjob Jarrin: I also want a titty fuck. Minnie: Fine maybe this will hold you over until we get there. We are in the back seat and I pull down my pants. Than Minnie takes off her shirt unsnaps her bra and put my penis between her G cups. Then she starts to tease it with her tongue moving it up and down my rod. Finally, she puts the whole thing in her mouth and starts to suck me off. Jarrin: Ahhhh yeah I needed this ahhhhhh yeah suck it harder. Luka s looking in the mirror and he is trying to keep calm and then he can''t take it anymore and pulls over the side of the road and jumps in the back seat. Jarrin: What do you think you¡¯re doing your supposed to be driving. Luka: Do you really think I could concentrate on driving while the two of you were seconds away from fucking. Minnie; She was not going to fuck me. Jarrin: No, I was probably going over power you and fuck your brains out. Minnie: I figured as muck when your penis was getting bigger inside my mouth and your hand were removing my panties. Luka: Don¡¯t stop on my account. Jarrin: No, you¡¯re the chauffeur, we both probably would be sucking your dick hours ago if we were a at Happy Pleasure Fantasy Land. Minnie: Don¡¯t be petty Jarrin your horny he is horny I am horny. Why don¡¯t you just spread your legs maybe that will give him some motivation to get to our destination quicker. Luka: Yes, it will definitely give me motivation listen to our wife. I will ask the next person I see I promise scouts honor. Jarrin: The probability of me spreading my legs for you is the probability of a big titty girl falling from the sky. You know how likely that is? I must punish him a little or he will never learn. I can¡¯t just spread my legs for him even if I am horny what kind of message would I be sending. Suddenly something crashes into our car and scares the shit out of all three of us. Minnie Luka and Jarrin: AAHHHHHH! We look up and see a girl with silver hair and pink eyes she has dragonfly like pink wings and snow-white skin. I believe she is a D cup and her clothes are all ripped. She looks sexy. Danm I am hard again and I just got rid of it. That what get using the three pumper instead of the single shot. It looks like a fairy. Luka: Hey Jarrin Jarrin: What? Luka: Spread them Jarrin:¡­¡­¡­ Luka: OWWWWW ! It was just a joke Chapter 228 Fastest Fairy Alive Jarrin Pov Jarrin: I will be danm a hot girl actually fell from the sky. What are the chances of that happening. Universe if your still taking request how about a double decker chocolate cake. Luka: Is she going be ok? Minnie: Her falling speed was pretty fast and I think she dented the car. It looks like we hit a train. I wonder how hurt she is. I Pull up my pants, and Minnie puts her shirt back on. Than the three of us get out her car to see if the Fairy girl is ok. We walk up to front of the car. We look at her and we are shocked. all of her wounds are healing at such a quick rate. I notice she has several broken bones, but they begin to heal after several minutes. The cuts from her body have also completely vanish like they were not even there. Jarrin: Are fairies supposed to heal that fast if they are Ophelia got the short end of the stick. Luka: know I think is quite unique. She is healing faster than Evie and Evie has a healing factors. Minnie: She has something in her hand. Minnie reaches for it, but a little tornado covers the girls hand her. Minnie: Wind? Did she do that. Luka: No, she is still unconscious it looks like that stone has some sort of defense mechanism making certain people unable to touch it. I feel like I have seen that stone before but where? Jarrin: Maybe should ask the fairy hot version of wolverine she is waking up. ???: Uh what happen why do I feel like I got hit by a car. Jarrin Luka, and Minnie: You did Jarrin: Technically you hit us. ???: OH NO I DON''T HAVE CAR ASSURANCE.! WAIT I DON¡¯T EVEN HAVE A CAR OR A LISCENCE! Luka: That is what she is worried about? Jarrin: Who extatically are you. ???: Oh, I am Sylph Northwind. If you have not notice I am a Wind Fairy, but mom is a witch of our race. So, I guess I would be a Fairy Witch. Luka: What happen to you were you being chased you are covered injuries. Sylph: Well I was 3 days ago. I lost track of them, but I wanted to find a hiding spot to stay low, but I was not paying attention and ran into a flock of geese. I was on full speed and could not break fast enough, It really quite embarrassing you know and do not know why I am telling people I just met. Oh great I am babbling again. So, I think I am going to stop talking. Oh, wait I can¡¯t stop talking because I forgot to ask your names because I I introduce myself so only natural that I attempt to ask you for your names. Unless you don¡¯t want to. Then I be embarrassed for asking so please tell me your names, so it will not hurt my self-esteem. She quite the motor mouth Jarrin: I am Jarrin this is my husband Luka and my first wife Minerva. Sylph: Wow you said Fist wife that mean you have multiple wives. I wonder if they were sold off or you married them because you liked them. My rotten old man is trying give my hand away in marriage, With the Northwind Stone and it look like I will be married off to Kandur the strongest fairy in our tribe. Why that stubborn old man has to be so stuck up in the old way s it really. Kandur has like 9 wives. All the girls want to be married to him, but I am not one of...... Jarrin: Your babbling again Sylph: Sorry. Luka: The Northwind Stone is the Stone in your hand right. Sylph: Yep this Stone has gone to the Chief of our Air Fairy Tribe since my Great, Great Grandfather Generation. One day it just fell from the and My Great Great Grandfather use it to Unite the wind Fairy tribes and destroy all their enemies, But I do not know how it works I would not be in this predicament. Luka: I swore I have seen that stone but where? It will come to me. Minnie: What about the people chasing you. Sylph: I am the fastest Fairy alive. With my Special Ability Blitz everything I do I can do at extreme speed. That includes, run, fly, fight, think and even heal. There is no one alive that can catch me at my fastest the only problem is that I get hungry quickly. If I do not eat enough calories I faint, But the good news I get to eat all I want and never get fat. Minnie: Another lucky bitch like Jarrin and Ruzi, Do you know how hard I have to work to keep this figure. Luka and Jarrin: And you do a great job Luka: Are they still after you. Sylph: Impossible> I lost them 3 days ago do you know what the probability of them finding me is. Than we hear the sound of a bird screeching we look up and see several Harpies with Jetpacks? I thought this was a fantasy story. When did we decide to move in the Syfy category and why do Harpies need Jet packs anyway they have wings? It looks like a Fairy is leading them. Green hair orange Eyes and a muscular build. He also has the same type of Dragonfly wings as Sylph. Sylph: Kandur you traitor somehow new you be the first one to switch sides. That why I never like you. It not because I like pretty boys. Jarrin: What is the probability of a 3-decker cake falling from the sky. Luka: What are you doing and why do you have you hand out in the air? Jarrin: Isn''t is obvious I am praying to universe. First, we ask the probability of big breast girl falling from the sky there she is. Then she said what the probability of her enemies finding her. Here they are. So universe where is my cake I am waiting. Everyone:.......This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Harpy: Hand over the Magi Stone Fairy Luka: Magi stone, oh now I remember where I see that stone. It was in a picture book in my Grandma Library. The Magi Stones. There are several one for each affinity with Magic. Water, Earth, Wind, Fire, Ice, Lightning, Wood, Metal, Darkness. Light., Space, Poison and Spirt. There are 13 Magi stones said to be created by the 13 Magi the first 13 Magical creature to ever have Magic. A Magi stone could increase the power of Magic user 10x. Jarrin: So, if bad guys get it, that would be bad. Luka: Yep Sylph: So, the Stone of the Northwind is a Magi Stone Luka: To be Specific it is the Magi Stone of Wind. And only people with Wind magic can touch the Magi Stone of the wind, But I don¡¯t know how to activate it has been so long. I have not read that story in many years. Kandur: Your brother Aero promised me a great reward if I helped him. I did not want to be locked up with the former chief and his wife. Sylph: WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY PARENTS! Kandur: Nothing as of yet, they will be executed as a gift for your brother coronation and you will be my reward. Sylph: I RATHER BE A LESBIAN THAN BE WITH YOU! My dick sprouts up when I here that. I forgot this thing was a three pumper. DANM THIS VIAGRA! Minnie. Holds my hand and shoot ice magic into me to calm me down. I guess she notice my little Auntie heal girl heal. But we secretly give each other low fives. Harpies: hahahahahaahhahah Kandur: SHUT UP! It time use those Magic Jet packs Chief Aero and Mr. Wind gave you. We underestimated her speed last time we will not do it again. Oh, and get rid of those three we cannot have any witnesses. The Harpies activate their Jet packs and they begin to take flight they begin to disappear one by one. These guys are really fast not only that, but they can fly. I am at a disadvantage because I am Power type. I knew I should have learned a movement spell. The Harpies attack. They aim for the three of us Sylph: KANDUR YOU BASTARD THEY HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH THIS! Luka: FLASH! Minnie: WOLF SPRINT Jarrin: DANM NO MOVEMENT SPELLS! Minnie: I GOT YOU! Minnie grabs my hand because she is the closes to me, and pulls me out the way. Luka affinity is lighting and they are known for their speed type spells. Minnie. may not be able to fly anymore but a werewolf is built for speed even though she cannot fly she can dodge them at least. But I am there just like a sitting duck. Sylph is pissed off. two rings on her fingers glow and two daggers appear in her hand. Then she mouths one word Sylph: BLITZ! Jarrin: She is gone I lost track of her. Luka: I don¡¯t even think I could keep up with her speed Every time I find her I lose her. Just like that a harpy appear out of nowhere unconscious with his throat slit. Than another one. More and Harpies appear all of them dead. I really underestimated this little fairy. I guess you should not judge a book by it cover she is a cold-blooded killer and it is making me hard. Kandur: What is going on you were never this fast before. Sylph: I have never shown my top speed to anyone before. Not even my parents. Kandur: I must report this to Chief Aero and Wind. Kandur and the remaining harpies try to flee Sylph: GALE BARRIER ! A tornado surrounds them and keeps them from moving. Harpies: WE SURRENDER! Sylph Smart now if I only had something to restrain them. Jarrin: This I can do EMERALD FLAME CHAINS! All the Harpies are now tied up in Chains and the only left is Kandur. He saw what Sylph can do and he knows he can¡¯t defeat her. She pins him down with a gust of Wind Kandur: I am the Northwind tribe strongest warrior how can you be better than me. Sylph: I wanted to join the guard, but dumb old dad would not let me. I am probably stronger than him by now. Him and his tradition says that girls can''t be warrior. Luka. Jarrin and Minnie: Is he an idiot? Sylph: He is but he is my dad and I love him he is my idiot. Also, my mom run thing in the shadows. Now stat talking Kandur. Luka: I also want here about this person named Wind. Kandur: I will never talk Sylph: Are you that scared of my brother after you saw what I can do. Kandur: Not you Wind and the Dark Elements Minnie: Dark Elements? Kandur: I will never talk Jarrin: Never say never I go to the Cage of harpies and then I feed them each a pill and then I throw Kandur in the cage and unchain the harpies. He should not have tried to attack us. I am very petty person. Then I go over to the others and wait. They see me looking at my watch and they ask me with curiosity. Sylph: What did you give the harpies. Jarrin: You know we were going to Happy Pleasure Fantasy Land! Luka and Minnie: Yeah Jarrin: I gave them a powerful aphrodisiac. Luka and Minnie: Your evil Sylph: I don¡¯t understand it all those Harpies are male why would give them...... Ohhhhh Jarrin you are naughty. Jarrin: I should be taking affect right about .... Harpy: Why do I feel so hot Harpy 2: I am so Hard Right now Harpy 3: Come here big boy. Kandur: LET ME OUT PLEASE LET ME OUT I AM BEGGING YOU NOOOOOOOOOOOO! I leave him in the love nest foe about thirty minutes, Then I yank him out and he starts to spill his guts. Apparently, the real people behind the Coup de ta is not Arrow but the Man named Wind from Dark Element. Also, he Says there are 12 others. The same number of people for the same number of Magi stones. Luka: That solves one Mystery but how did they find us, and I refuse to believe it was because the universe told them she was here Minnie: I think I can reveal that. I thought heard something and figured it was my imagination guess I was wrong because I still hear it. Minnie Goes over to Sylph and pulls down her skirt than she places her ear on her right butt cheek. I knew you had ass fetish, but this is a little weird Sylph: WHAT ARE YOU DOING! Jarrin: If you were that horny I would of just took you in the back see all you had do was ask. Minnie: Shhh her butt is beeping Luka and Jarrin: Hah? Minnie: Her butt is beeping, and I believe it is giving off our location. It is faint, but I hear it bright as day her ass is signaling the enemy. My guess GPS. Jarrin: YOU HAVE A GPS IN YOUR ASS AND DID NOT TELL ANYBODY! Sylph: ahhhhhh I kind forgot about that. My dad may love tradition butt, my mom loves Technology she even sneaks it into the village. When I first got my special ability. I faint all over the place and be lost I guess Mom got tires of sending search party and put in a GPS, But the only ones who know about it is my mother¡­¡­ and my brother danm it. Why would she put it there of all places? Jarrin: You have a fat ass Sylph: HEY! Jarrin: What that is a compliment I am Black I like junk in the trunk. Out of all the asses in the world your in my top 5. I am going to get real Sylph has the ass of a Latin Salsa Dancer. I believe she is number 4. Of all the asses I have seen in my life time. Number 1 is Ruzi hers is like a Freak of nature she is just blessed. Every time I do her in the butt I feel like I am violating a national treasure. I feel guilty for a second but only a second. Two is Leona that is given she is black. Number 3 is that women in my yoga class. The only reason I go to Yoga class. And Number 5 Minnie Sylph: ¡­. Um thank you I think? Jarrin: That thing is going to have to go Minnie bend her over and keep her still. Sylph: WAIT HOLD ON JUST SECOND! I feel like this going be like a shot I hate shots. Jarrin: Relax this will only hurt for a second I light my finger with a small flame. But for her it looks like a blow torch of death. Remember kids don¡¯t try this at home. Only let professional remove chips, or only do it to people who have a healing factor Sylph: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Chapter 229 Wind Aero Pov I finally have done it I have finally taken over Northwind village my birthright. Originally, I was going to go with a different plan but then and Owlman named Wind came to me. He supplied the resources and the man power and now this place is mine. All I have to is let him have the Northwind Stone. Which I never really cared about it has not woken up since I have been alive. My plan would have been perfect if not for my sister Sylph running off with the stone. Out of all my siblings Sylph is the most difficult to deal with and not just because of that Blitz ability. She is a crazy idiot that dances by her own drum. Recently I heard the old geezer was going to marry her off because of Northwind tradition. I just know she is going to find a way to weasel her way out of it. Kandur is a lustful pig and he will do anything to get here. One of my subordinate comes into my room. Aero: So has Kandur return with my sister and the stone. Grunt: Sir there seem to have been a complication. Aero: What sort of complication Aero: You will have to see for yourself sir it is kind of hard to explain I follow One of my nameless subordinate to the infirmary? Why are we going to the infirmary? When I get there, I see Kandur and he is a fetal position completely paralyze. I ask the doctor what happen to them. Aero: What happen to him? Doctor: It seem that he is showing symptoms of post dramatic stress. Specifically, the ones that are shown from a rape victim. Aero:....... I knew she was thirsty but that thirsty has she changed so much since I have last seen her. No She rather stay virgin for the rest of her life than do Kandur I remember that much Doctor: The poor bastard may never be the same again. Kandur: Penises so many penises Aero:........ Doctor: That was all he has said since he has been back. I recon we will not get any information out of him for days maybe even weeks. The guy lifeless Aero: What is going on this is not my sister style who could of this. I am on a tight schedule here. What about the GPS in her does anyone knows where she is now Grunt: It appears the GPS has been removed Aero: Great could things get any worse Grunt: Sir Aero: What is now? Grunt: Um Lord Wind is here. Aero: GOD FUCKING DANM IT! I am so piss right now I could kill someone. Guards execute this grunt he has given me to much bad news and I starting to associate bad news with his face. Grunt: No Chief please NOOOOOOOOOOO ! Aero: You, what is your name. Fairy: Um.... Gary Aero: You are my new grunt your name is now Grunt. Grunt: Danm Aero: What was that? Grunt: I mean it is an honor to serve you Great Chief. Maser of the Wind, Sultan of the Air, Overlord of the Whirlwind, Czar of Gus The Head Honcho of the Gail Grand Puba....... Aero: Ok that is enough stop ass kissing I make my way to throne room and there I see Wind and he is sitting in my chair and I am not going to do a danm thing about it because he is playing with one of my subordinate¡¯s head like a ball. than when he sees me he crushes it. Danm this guy is terrifying. Maybe I got in bed with the devil. Aero: May I ask why you were using a severed head with a plaything. Wind: You were taking too long, and I got bored Aero: ...... Wind: I am very disappointed in you Aero. I gave you money, I gave resources and I gave you manpower everything you needed to take over this sorry excuse for a village. The only thing I ask for is a little stone. You got what you wanted now WHERE IS MY STONE! Aero: Lord Wind there were unforeseen circumstances...... Wind: I don¡¯t want to hear it just get me the stone. I don''t care how you get it. I want that stone in my hand in the next forty-eight hours. Oh, and Aero don''t disappoint me again. When I get disappointed I start killing people. This time it was a guard next time your head will be use as my plaything. Aero: I understand Wind: Good happy hunting Then he disappears into a tornado. Oh, thank god that guy left he is fucking crazy and has no morality at all. I focus my remaining effort finding My sister or my head will be Wind next soccer ball. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Jarrin Pov. Sylph in now looking at me with look of being wronged. The Chip was on the superficial part of her skin and the fire was the size of a candle. Besides she healed like in 30 seconds. Sylph: I feel violated Jarrin: Oh come on it was just a little pinch. If I really did violate her she would know right now she would know I am still armed and dangerous packing a 10-inch gun just ready to be fired at any time. We decide to put our trip to Happy Pleasure Fantasy Land on hold. and help Sylph free her. village. We have been flying for several hours. Luka and I have been switching off carrying Minnie. Sylph: You guys are so slow Luka: Not everybody can fly 5 times faster than a fighter jet. Minnie: Some of us can''t even fly at all. Jarrin: It is fine will be there in a couple of days so where are we going Sylph: Um it this way, or is that way Luka Minnie and Jarrin: SYLPH! Sylph: Sorry I was running, and it was dark and I zigging and zagging. I am pretty sure that I can fine my way home if I could look at map. Luka: Ok let stop for the night we all must be tired and that will give us enough time to regroup and figure out where we are going. We all in the first sign of civilization it is small town. We first grab some dinner. Sylph eats more than the three of us combined. She is like a human garbage disposal. Where can she possibly put all that food when she is so skinny. She is like five foot four inches. Your lucky were rich. After that we go to a motel. Apparently there are two room. I get stuck with Sylph. Look like I am not fucking anyone tonight. We get in to our room and it is small there is only one bed, so we have to share. Is the universe tying to test me. I give Sylph some Pajamas and then she gets in shower. When she comes out her hair is still wet and she in my PJs. Sylph: These PJs are kind of slutty no offense. Jarrin: They are supposed to be slutty i was on my anniversary all the pajamas I brought were slutty If you don¡¯t like it can sleep in the nude. Sylph: I am fine with this After that I take a shower and I put on my PJ¡¯s Than I get into the bed. Danm I can''t sleep. Could you if a big titted girl was next to you. Is does not help that I hear people fucking next door. If I hear Angela moan one more time I am going to bust a nut. Curse these thin walls. I know Luka is fucking Minnie without me because If I was alone in the room with her I pound her till he legs were numb. I look at Sylph in that slutty night ware. Danm I am hard I at nee to at least get rid of this thing. I have at least two pumps left. I head off to the bathroom Sylph: Going to go masturbate Jarrin:........ Sylph: Want me to suck you off Jarrin: I know this is stupid ass question but why? Sylph: It has been poking me for a while and I am curious are you boy Jarrin: I am woman Sylph: Than why do you have a penis Jarrin: I drank a potion it is only temporary, you would want penis to if you had five wives. Do you know how much money you save on dildo and vibrators a years? Come on there is only one Luka and He can''t satisfy everybody every single. time. I mad this potion and the pills to pick up the slack. I thought you were a virgin Sylph: I am a virgin, but I am virgin who knows how to suck a cock, my parents would not allow me to have sex but putting something in my crotch is not the only thing we could do. All my boyfriends gave me the same nickname. She come over to me and then she gets down on her knees. She pulls down my panties and exposes my artificial rod. She finally kisses the tip. Sylph: BJ X-rated Scene Sylph Sticks her tongue and starts licking the tip of my penis, She is fucking teasing it. The she starts lick it up and down. Finally, she put the whole thing in her mouth and starts deep throating me. While she is doing that She uses he hands and plays with my balls, Jarrin: Ahhh Yes that feels so good. Ok she good I will give her that but, She is just about as good as Leona I still don¡¯t know why she has the nickname I TAKE IT BACK HER TOUNGUE IS VIBRATING ! HER NICKNAME IS WELL DESSERVED! Jarrin: HOLY SHIT! It looks like she can make different parts of her body move at extreme speed. Right Now she is moving her tongue so fast inside her mouth it is vibrating. I press her head against my crotch and I cum in her mouth. She swallows all of it. Jarrin: FUUUUUUUCCCKCCKKKKK ! Sylph; Wow two minuet you¡¯re the first to ever last long from one of my blowjobs/ She thinks she is done but little Jarrin rises back up. It not because I am not satisfied but because of the potion. It makes it full of vigor. Sylph: Wow so quick. I guess time for round two let see if can last longer this time. Jarrin: How we play it my way this time Sylph: Huh? I pick her up and we move to the bed I pull up her pajamas. No panties was she expecting something happening. Oh well. I use my tongue and I start to eat her out. My tongue may not be as fast as her but it still a pretty good speed, Sylph: OHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUCCCCK! After she is nice and wet I take my fingers and swirl it around down there. and then i start to finger her. I pull down her top and suck on her nipples. I know she likes it because they turn hard. She climbs on to of me and begin to ride. me. Her hips go up and down and we begin to kiss. Sylph: FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK YES ! Jarrin: Your lucky your first cock is black one how do you like it. Sylph: I LOVE IT I LOVE YOUR BIG BLACK COCK FUCK ME HARDER ! Yeah, she like it, but I can¡¯t forget about that ass, I turn her over and I force it in. Her ass bounces on my cock. Got to love the cushion for the pushing. I take it back I am upgrading her ass from number 4 to number 3 now that I am testing it out I realize how amazing Sylph butt is. Sorry Yoga Milf you have been passed. I spank her and her butt jiggle like a wave in the ocean. You can tell how much meat she has back hear, still not as much as Ruzi like I said before that woman has a gift from God, but it is enough for any Gluteus Maximus Connoisseur Sylph: SPANK ME HARDER! Jarrin: ok Wow your slutty little masochist but I would be to If I have been pent up for almost 30 years. Looks like It is time to finish this up. I start to thrust faster and faster. Sylph: YESSSSSSSSSSS ! Jarrin: Who is your Mommy? X Rated Scene over Jarrin: So, what is the real reason you fucked me. Sylph: You figured it out. Jarrin: You saw how horny I was. You probably knew this was going to happen as soon as you started sucking my dick. I think you probably would have slept with any one of us that enter this room. Sylph: Your right I probably would have, but I was glad it was you, I never felt so good in my whole 30 years of life do you know how sexually frustrated I was. But that is not the reason. The reason is I read in the book of elders in the village that if I am not a virgin I would not be married off. Jarrin: So, you only use me for my body I feel so used Sylph: Sorry Jarrin: I just kidding I don''t care. I got something out of it anyway and because of you the potion finally wore off and I do not feel like having sex with anything with a pulse. Sylph: What a shame I wanted to go another round Jarrin: You really are thirsty Sylph: I been in the desert for thirty years and just got taste of water of course I want more Jarrin: Naughty girl We kiss and are about to go at it again but something stat to vibrates and it is not Sylph''s tongue. She looks up and in her pocket, it her Holo gem. The two of us cover ourselves in blankets. Then she answers it. Sylph: Hello Aero: Hello Sister Sylph: AREO! Chapter 230 No Pressure Sylph Sylph Pov I get Jarrin to hide under the bed. I do not want Aero to see her and not just because she is naked. I cover myself with a blanket. Then I answer my crystal. Sylph: AERO! Aero: Yes, it is me, little sister long time no see. I have not seen you since father has banished me from Northwind village. Sylph: How could you betray your people like this your family. Aero: Family what family you through me out all. I was trying to do was make the village a better place. I was trying to push the village forward. Sylph: BY STARTING A COUP DE TA Aero: Well the past is the past. I have a reason I am calling you. I want the Magi Stone of Wind. If you don''t I will have our loving parents executed. He points the crystal to my parents Oberon and Tatiana they are chained up in a cage. They with villagers that did not betray them. At least some of the warriors have some loyalty. Sylph: MOM DAD! Oberon: DON''T GIVEE HIM THE STONE! Tatiana: STAY AWAY! Aero: SILENCE! Sylph if you do not want dear old mom and dad to die I suggest you bring me the stone you have till tomorrow night. Be there at Northwind village. Sylph: I will do what you say Aero: Excellent Sylph: Wait how do I get back Aero: ........... Tatiana: She was never good with directions not to mention she forgets thing quite easily. Aero: GET A PEN AND PAPER! Ok calm down you don''t have to be so bossy you¡¯re not my dad. I look in the room for some paper and a pen. Aero: PUT ON SOME CLOTHES! Sylph: Whoops I cover myself back up with a sheet I think I can hear Jarrin laughing under my bed. This not the time to be laughing my parents are in mortal danger. I finally find a pen and some paper. Aero: Ok First you go to fairy forest. Than make a right at the bridge of the gale. Than a Left a Flutter pond. Than continue straight. Once you hit the Waterfall you¡¯re not going to go around your going to go through. You got it.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Sylph: Got it. Aero: How can you not know how to get back home Sylph: I don¡¯t get out much Aero: Whatever. I will be waiting and remember no tricks, or they die mmuhahhahahahaahahh Sylph: Was the evil laugh necessary Aero: Of course, it is I am evil don''t judge me. After that Aero hangs up and Jarrin comes out from under the bed. Sylph: What am I going to do. I can''t give him the stone but if I do my parents are goners. Jarrin: I am not good with rescue mission I would probably cause to many causalties, But Luka always has a plan. I am sure he will help us. Your mine now and I look after my own. I blush after that we head next door to where Luka and Minnie. They don''t answer. I think they are sleeping, but then I hear moaning sounds from Minnie. Jarrin slam the door open. Jarrin: If I am not fucking anyone neither are you Luka: Can I at least finish Jarrin: No time Luka: Tch Jarrin explain my whole situation while they start putting on their clothes. Once he knows everything he comes up with a plan and we make our way back to the village. I just realize something who going to pay for the door Jarrin broke Oh well. Jarrin Pov Sylph and I make our way to the village while Minnie and Luka put our other plan in motion. when we enter the gate, harpies confront us. They pat us down making sure we do not have any weapons and then he leads us to Aero. He has Sylph Parents with him cuffed with blades on her Neck. Aero: Sylph and some girl I don''t know welcome do you have the stone. Sylph: I have it first let go them first than you get the stone Aero: I don¡¯t think so I think I am just going to kill you all and take the stone and there is nothing you can do about it. Oberon: BASTARD! Jarrin: I do not think things will goes as plan Aero: Who are you Jarrin: Name is Jarrin Bloodheaven Lawyer, Mercenary and first time terrorist. Aero: What was that last one Jarrin: You see you must be smelling something weird right about now. Kind of smell like lemons. Aero sniffs the air Aero: Yeah, I do so what. Jarrin: My colleague just sprayed this village with flammable gas. One little spark and this place will go boom. Aero: Your bluffing I do not believe you Sylph: This was not part of the plan. You never told me you would go all Osama bin Ladin Jarrin: We did not tell you about this part. We thought you might not go through with it. Now here how it is going to go you¡¯re going to release them, No funny business or we all go to little fairy village sky. Aero: YOUR CRAZY! Jarrin: No just horny Everyone:......... Aero: Danm it ????: That was quite the little performance you put on Mrs. Bloodheaven I look over and see and Owlman on the roof who the fuck is he. Does he have a head he is playing with. Holy shit it is Kandur. The guy that was gang raped a couple of chapters ago. Aero: Lord Wind Wind: You are and idiot Aero how can you fall for this little girls prank, But then again I am pretty impress of her acting chops. Your sister not bad either. Wind hold up a yellow candle Aero: What is that Wind: It is the gas, or should I say a lemon scented candle, they were place all around the village convincing yourselves that she douse the village in gas. Jarrin: Shit Aero: Bitch you tricked me Who is this guy and where did he come from I did not even see him? I better put my guard up I am power type not a speed type I am at a disadvantage. Aero: FOR YOUR TRECHERY NOW THEY DIE! Sylph: NO ! Jarrin: LUKA MINNIE PLAN B PLAN B Luka: THUNDER STEP! Minnie: WOLF SPRINT! The two come out of nowhere and beat down the guard that captured Oberon and Tatiana and now they are safely by our side. Wind: The companions have shown themselves. Aero: DANM IT! We suddenly hear and alarm and it is coming from the Owlman named Wind. Wind: Your time is up Aero Aero: No I can still do it just give me a little more time. He just shakes his head Wind: SONIC! He disappeared and came back to his original position and he reappears he now has not one but two heads in his claws. Where did he get the second head? We look over and see Aero and his head is gone and blood is pouring out of his body like some sort of fountain. Everyone: HOLY SHIT! Jarrin: I did not even see it any of you Minnie: No, I did not even realized he moved. It like when I blinked he was already dead Oberon: He was evil, but he did not deserve that Luka: Danm Wind: That what happens when you promise something and can''t deliver. Your head becomes my new toy. I do not know how to fight this guy. Wind: I guess you all can die now, and I will take the Wind Magi stone Everyone: SHIT! He disappeared where did he go. A claw comes right for my head but it is blocked by a dagger. I look and see Sylph she blocked it. She can see. She can fight. Sylph forces wind to back off. Sylph: You¡¯re not the only one that is quick around here. Wind: Interesting it been awhile since my attack has been blocked. I might have some fun on this mission. Let see if you can do it again or if was just a fluke SONIC! Sylph: BLITZ! They both disappear and reappear in instant. When they come back Sylph sleeve on her shirt has been cut. Wind has a cut on his cheek. Jarrin: Looks like Sylph is the only one here that can fight this guy. The rest of us are too slow. Wind: HAHAHAHAHHA GOOD EXCELLENT! I finally found a worth opponent someone who can challenge me in speed. What is your name Sylph: Sylph Northwind Wind: I am Wind of the Dark Elements let¡¯s see if you can keep up SONIC! Sylph: I always lead BLITZ ! Looks like this battle is completely up to Sylph if she loses we are all going to die. No pressure Sylph